This is a modern-English version of The Virginian: A Horseman of the Plains, originally written by Wister, Owen.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE VIRGINIAN
A Horseman Of The Plains
By Owen Wister
CONTENTS
II. “WHEN YOU CALL ME THAT, SMILE!”
IX. THE SPINSTER MEETS THE UNKNOWN
XI. “YOU RE GOING TO LOVE ME BEFORE WE GET THROUGH”
XIII. THE GAME AND THE NATION—ACT FIRST
XV. THE GAME AND THE NATION—ACT SECOND
XVI. THE GAME AND THE NATION—LAST ACT
XVIII. “WOULD YOU BE A PARSON?”
XX. THE JUDGE IGNORES PARTICULARS
XXXIII. THE SPINSTER LOSES SOME SLEEP
CONTENTS
II. “WHEN YOU CALL ME THAT, SMILE!”
IX. THE SPINSTER MEETS THE UNKNOWN
XI. “YOU RE GOING TO LOVE ME BEFORE WE GET THROUGH”
XIII. THE GAME AND THE NATION—ACT FIRST
XV. THE GAME AND THE NATION—ACT SECOND
XVI. THE GAME AND THE NATION—LAST ACT
XVIII. “WOULD YOU BE A PARSON?”
XX. THE JUDGE IGNORES PARTICULARS
XXXIII. THE SPINSTER LOSES SOME SLEEP
To THEODORE ROOSEVELT
Some of these pages you have seen, some you have praised, one stands new-written because you blamed it; and all, my dear critic, beg leave to remind you of their author's changeless admiration.
Some of these pages you've seen, some you've praised, and one is newly written because you criticized it; and all of them, my dear critic, want to remind you of their author's constant admiration.
TO THE READER
Certain of the newspapers, when this book was first announced, made a mistake most natural upon seeing the sub-title as it then stood, A TALE OF SUNDRY ADVENTURES. “This sounds like a historical novel,” said one of them, meaning (I take it) a colonial romance. As it now stands, the title will scarce lead to such interpretation; yet none the less is this book historical—quite as much so as any colonial romance. Indeed, when you look at the root of the matter, it is a colonial romance. For Wyoming between 1874 and 1890 was a colony as wild as was Virginia one hundred years earlier. As wild, with a scantier population, and the same primitive joys and dangers. There were, to be sure, not so many Chippendale settees.
Some newspapers, when this book was first announced, made a mistake that seems natural upon seeing the subtitle as it was back then, A TALE OF SUNDRY ADVENTURES. “This sounds like a historical novel,” one of them remarked, implying, I suppose, that it was a colonial romance. As it stands now, the title won't lead to that kind of interpretation; however, this book is still historical—just as much as any colonial romance. In fact, when you look at the core of the matter, it is a colonial romance. For Wyoming between 1874 and 1890 was a colony as untamed as Virginia was a hundred years earlier. Just as wild, with a smaller population, and the same basic joys and dangers. There were, of course, not as many Chippendale settees.
We know quite well the common understanding of the term “historical novel.” HUGH WYNNE exactly fits it. But SILAS LAPHAM is a novel as perfectly historical as is Hugh Wynne, for it pictures an era and personifies a type. It matters not that in the one we find George Washington and in the other none save imaginary figures; else THE SCARLET LETTER were not historical. Nor does it matter that Dr. Mitchell did not live in the time of which he wrote, while Mr. Howells saw many Silas Laphams with his own eyes; else UNCLE TOM'S CABIN were not historical. Any narrative which presents faithfully a day and a generation is of necessity historical; and this one presents Wyoming between 1874 and 1890. Had you left New York or San Francisco at ten o'clock this morning, by noon the day after to-morrow you could step out at Cheyenne. There you would stand at the heart of the world that is the subject of my picture, yet you would look around you in vain for the reality. It is a vanished world. No journeys, save those which memory can take, will bring you to it now. The mountains are there, far and shining, and the sunlight, and the infinite earth, and the air that seems forever the true fountain of youth, but where is the buffalo, and the wild antelope, and where the horseman with his pasturing thousands? So like its old self does the sage-brush seem when revisited, that you wait for the horseman to appear.
We’re quite familiar with the common understanding of what a “historical novel” is. HUGH WYNNE fits that description perfectly. But SILAS LAPHAM is just as much a historical novel as Hugh Wynne because it captures a specific era and represents a particular type of person. It doesn’t matter that one features George Washington while the other has only fictional characters; otherwise, THE SCARLET LETTER wouldn’t be considered historical either. It also doesn’t matter that Dr. Mitchell didn’t live during the time he wrote about, while Mr. Howells actually saw many characters like Silas Lapham with his own eyes; otherwise, UNCLE TOM'S CABIN wouldn’t qualify as historical. Any story that accurately depicts a time period and a generation is inherently historical, and this one portrays Wyoming from 1874 to 1890. If you left New York or San Francisco at ten o’clock this morning, by noon the day after tomorrow, you could arrive in Cheyenne. There you would stand at the center of the world that is the focus of my story, yet you would look around in vain for its reality. It’s a lost world. No journey, except for those that memory can take you on, can lead you back to it now. The mountains are there, distant and gleaming, along with the sunlight, the vast earth, and the air that seems eternally like the true fountain of youth, but where are the buffalo, the wild antelope, and the horseman with his grazing thousands? The sagebrush appears so much like its former self when revisited that you find yourself waiting for the horseman to show up.
But he will never come again. He rides in his historic yesterday. You will no more see him gallop out of the unchanging silence than you will see Columbus on the unchanging sea come sailing from Palos with his caravels.
But he will never come again. He rides in his historic past. You will no longer see him gallop out of the still silence than you will see Columbus on the endless sea sailing from Palos with his ships.
And yet the horseman is still so near our day that in some chapters of this book, which were published separate at the close of the nineteenth century, the present tense was used. It is true no longer. In those chapters it has been changed, and verbs like “is” and “have” now read “was” and “had.” Time has flowed faster than my ink.
And yet the horseman is still so close to our time that in some sections of this book, which were published separately at the end of the nineteenth century, the present tense was used. That’s not true anymore. In those sections, it has been changed, and verbs like “is” and “have” now say “was” and “had.” Time has moved faster than my ink.
What is become of the horseman, the cow-puncher, the last romantic figure upon our soil? For he was romantic. Whatever he did, he did with his might. The bread that he earned was earned hard, the wages that he squandered were squandered hard,—half a year's pay sometimes gone in a night,—“blown in,” as he expressed it, or “blowed in,” to be perfectly accurate. Well, he will be here among us always, invisible, waiting his chance to live and play as he would like. His wild kind has been among us always, since the beginning: a young man with his temptations, a hero without wings.
What happened to the horseman, the cowboy, the last romantic figure on our land? He really was romantic. Whatever he did, he did with all his effort. The money he earned was hard-won, and the wages he spent were spent just as hard—sometimes half a year's pay gone in a single night—“blown in,” as he would say, or “blowed in,” to be totally accurate. Well, he will always be here among us, invisible, waiting for his chance to live and play as he wants. His wild kind has always been with us, since the beginning: a young man with his temptations, a hero without wings.
The cow-puncher's ungoverned hours did not unman him. If he gave his word, he kept it; Wall Street would have found him behind the times. Nor did he talk lewdly to women; Newport would have thought him old-fashioned. He and his brief epoch make a complete picture, for in themselves they were as complete as the pioneers of the land or the explorers of the sea. A transition has followed the horseman of the plains; a shapeless state, a condition of men and manners as unlovely as is that moment in the year when winter is gone and spring not come, and the face of Nature is ugly. I shall not dwell upon it here. Those who have seen it know well what I mean. Such transition was inevitable. Let us give thanks that it is but a transition, and not a finality.
The cowpoke's unstructured hours didn't make him less of a man. If he made a promise, he kept it; Wall Street would have found him out of touch. He didn't speak crudely to women; Newport would have seen him as outdated. He and his brief time represent a complete picture because they were as whole as the pioneers of the land or the explorers of the sea. A change has come after the horsemen of the plains, a vague period, a state of people and behaviors as unappealing as that moment in the year when winter is over and spring hasn’t yet arrived, making Nature look bleak. I won't linger on it here. Those who have witnessed it know what I mean. Such a transition was unavoidable. Let's be grateful that it is only a transition and not the end.
Sometimes readers inquire, Did I know the Virginian? As well, I hope, as a father should know his son. And sometimes it is asked, Was such and such a thing true? Now to this I have the best answer in the world. Once a cow-puncher listened patiently while I read him a manuscript. It concerned an event upon an Indian reservation. “Was that the Crow reservation?” he inquired at the finish. I told him that it was no real reservation and no real event; and his face expressed displeasure. “Why,” he demanded, “do you waste your time writing what never happened, when you know so many things that did happen?”
Sometimes readers ask, Did I know the Virginian? As well as a father should know his son, I hope. And sometimes it's asked, Was such and such a thing true? For that, I have the best answer possible. Once, a cowpoke listened patiently while I read him a manuscript. It was about an event on an Indian reservation. “Was that the Crow reservation?” he asked when I finished. I told him it wasn't a real reservation and it didn't actually happen, and his face showed disappointment. “Why,” he demanded, “do you waste your time writing about things that never happened when you know so many things that did?”
And I could no more help telling him that this was the highest compliment ever paid me than I have been able to help telling you about it here!
And I couldn’t help but tell him that this was the greatest compliment anyone had ever given me, just like I can’t help but share it with you here!
CHARLESTON, S.C., March 31st, 1902
CHARLESTON, SC, March 31, 1902
THE VIRGINIAN
I. ENTER THE MAN
Some notable sight was drawing the passengers, both men and women, to the window; and therefore I rose and crossed the car to see what it was. I saw near the track an enclosure, and round it some laughing men, and inside it some whirling dust, and amid the dust some horses, plunging, huddling, and dodging. They were cow ponies in a corral, and one of them would not be caught, no matter who threw the rope. We had plenty of time to watch this sport, for our train had stopped that the engine might take water at the tank before it pulled us up beside the station platform of Medicine Bow. We were also six hours late, and starving for entertainment. The pony in the corral was wise, and rapid of limb. Have you seen a skilful boxer watch his antagonist with a quiet, incessant eye? Such an eye as this did the pony keep upon whatever man took the rope. The man might pretend to look at the weather, which was fine; or he might affect earnest conversation with a bystander: it was bootless. The pony saw through it. No feint hoodwinked him. This animal was thoroughly a man of the world. His undistracted eye stayed fixed upon the dissembling foe, and the gravity of his horse-expression made the matter one of high comedy. Then the rope would sail out at him, but he was already elsewhere; and if horses laugh, gayety must have abounded in that corral. Sometimes the pony took a turn alone; next he had slid in a flash among his brothers, and the whole of them like a school of playful fish whipped round the corral, kicking up the fine dust, and (I take it) roaring with laughter. Through the window-glass of our Pullman the thud of their mischievous hoofs reached us, and the strong, humorous curses of the cow-boys. Then for the first time I noticed a man who sat on the high gate of the corral, looking on. For he now climbed down with the undulations of a tiger, smooth and easy, as if his muscles flowed beneath his skin. The others had all visibly whirled the rope, some of them even shoulder high. I did not see his arm lift or move. He appeared to hold the rope down low, by his leg. But like a sudden snake I saw the noose go out its length and fall true; and the thing was done. As the captured pony walked in with a sweet, church-door expression, our train moved slowly on to the station, and a passenger remarked, “That man knows his business.”
Some interesting sight was catching the attention of the passengers, both men and women, at the window; so I got up and walked across the car to see what it was. I saw an enclosure near the track, surrounded by some laughing men, and inside, there was swirling dust, with horses in it, jumping, crowding, and dodging. They were cow ponies in a corral, and one of them couldn’t be caught, no matter who threw the rope. We had plenty of time to watch this show because our train had stopped for the engine to take on water at the tank before it pulled up next to the platform in Medicine Bow. We were also six hours late, and craving some entertainment. The pony in the corral was clever and quick. Have you seen a skilled boxer watch his opponent with a steady, keen eye? That’s exactly how the pony kept an eye on whoever was throwing the rope. The man might pretend to check the nice weather, or act like he was deep in conversation with someone nearby: it was pointless. The pony saw right through it. No trick fooled him. This animal was definitely worldly-wise. His focused gaze stayed locked on the fake adversary, and the seriousness of his horse expression turned the whole scene into a comedy. Then the rope would fly towards him, but he was already off somewhere else; and if horses can laugh, there must have been a lot of joy in that corral. Sometimes the pony would trot around by himself; then he’d slip back in a flash with his fellow ponies, and they all, like a school of playful fish, would whirl around the corral, kicking up the fine dust, and (I assume) roaring with laughter. Through the window of our Pullman, we heard the thud of their playful hooves and the strong, humorous curses from the cowboys. That’s when I first noticed a man sitting on the high gate of the corral, watching. He then climbed down smoothly, like a tiger, his muscles flowing easily beneath his skin. The others had all been throwing the rope, some even at shoulder height. I didn’t see his arm lift or move. He seemed to keep the rope low by his leg. But suddenly, like a quick snake, I saw the noose extend and land perfectly; and just like that, it was done. As the captured pony walked in with a sweet, innocent look, our train slowly moved on to the station, and a passenger commented, “That man knows what he’s doing.”
But the passenger's dissertation upon roping I was obliged to lose, for Medicine Bow was my station. I bade my fellow-travellers good-by, and descended, a stranger, into the great cattle land. And here in less than ten minutes I learned news which made me feel a stranger indeed.
But I had to miss the passenger's talk about roping because Medicine Bow was my stop. I said goodbye to my fellow travelers and stepped off, a stranger in the vast cattle country. In less than ten minutes, I heard news that made me feel even more like a stranger.
My baggage was lost; it had not come on my train; it was adrift somewhere back in the two thousand miles that lay behind me. And by way of comfort, the baggage-man remarked that passengers often got astray from their trunks, but the trunks mostly found them after a while. Having offered me this encouragement, he turned whistling to his affairs and left me planted in the baggage-room at Medicine Bow. I stood deserted among crates and boxes, blankly holding my check, hungry and forlorn. I stared out through the door at the sky and the plains; but I did not see the antelope shining among the sage-brush, nor the great sunset light of Wyoming. Annoyance blinded my eyes to all things save my grievance: I saw only a lost trunk. And I was muttering half-aloud, “What a forsaken hole this is!” when suddenly from outside on the platform came a slow voice: “Off to get married AGAIN? Oh, don't!”
My luggage was lost; it didn’t make it on my train; it was somewhere back in the two thousand miles behind me. To comfort me, the baggage guy said that passengers often misplaced their bags, but the bags usually caught up with them eventually. After giving me this bit of encouragement, he turned, whistling, to handle his tasks, leaving me alone in the baggage room at Medicine Bow. I stood there, abandoned among crates and boxes, blankly holding my claim ticket, feeling hungry and sad. I stared out the door at the sky and the plains, but I didn’t notice the antelope glistening in the sagebrush or the stunning sunset of Wyoming. My annoyance blinded me to everything except my complaint: all I could see was a lost suitcase. I was muttering to myself, “What a deserted place this is!” when suddenly I heard a slow voice from outside on the platform: “Off to get married AGAIN? Oh, don’t!”
The voice was Southern and gentle and drawling; and a second voice came in immediate answer, cracked and querulous. “It ain't again. Who says it's again? Who told you, anyway?”
The voice was soft, Southern, and had a slow drawl; then a second voice immediately replied, having a cracked and whiny tone. “It’s not again. Who says it’s again? Who told you, anyway?”
And the first voice responded caressingly: “Why, your Sunday clothes told me, Uncle Hughey. They are speakin' mighty loud o' nuptials.”
And the first voice replied sweetly, “Well, your Sunday clothes told me, Uncle Hughey. They’re making it pretty obvious that there are wedding bells in the air.”
“You don't worry me!” snapped Uncle Hughey, with shrill heat.
"You don't scare me!" Uncle Hughey snapped sharply.
And the other gently continued, “Ain't them gloves the same yu' wore to your last weddin'?”
And the other gently continued, “Aren't those the same gloves you wore to your last wedding?”
“You don't worry me! You don't worry me!” now screamed Uncle Hughey.
“You don't scare me! You don't scare me!” Uncle Hughey yelled now.
Already I had forgotten my trunk; care had left me; I was aware of the sunset, and had no desire but for more of this conversation. For it resembled none that I had heard in my life so far. I stepped to the door and looked out upon the station platform.
Already I had forgotten my suitcase; worry had left me; I noticed the sunset and had no desire except for more of this conversation. It was unlike any I had experienced before. I walked to the door and looked out at the station platform.
Lounging there at ease against the wall was a slim young giant, more beautiful than pictures. His broad, soft hat was pushed back; a loose-knotted, dull-scarlet handkerchief sagged from his throat; and one casual thumb was hooked in the cartridge-belt that slanted across his hips. He had plainly come many miles from somewhere across the vast horizon, as the dust upon him showed. His boots were white with it. His overalls were gray with it. The weather-beaten bloom of his face shone through it duskily, as the ripe peaches look upon their trees in a dry season. But no dinginess of travel or shabbiness of attire could tarnish the splendor that radiated from his youth and strength. The old man upon whose temper his remarks were doing such deadly work was combed and curried to a finish, a bridegroom swept and garnished; but alas for age! Had I been the bride, I should have taken the giant, dust and all. He had by no means done with the old man.
Leaning back against the wall was a tall, slim young man, more stunning than any picture. His wide, soft hat sat pushed back on his head; a loosely tied, dull-red handkerchief hung from his neck; and one hand casually hooked his thumb in the cartridge belt that slanted across his hips. It was clear he had traveled many miles from somewhere beyond the horizon, as evidenced by the dust covering him. His boots were caked in it. His overalls were gray with it. The weathered glow of his face shone through the dust, much like ripe peaches on their trees during a dry season. But no amount of travel grime or worn-out clothes could dull the brilliance that came from his youth and strength. The old man, whose temper was clearly being tried by the young man’s comments, was groomed and polished, like a bridegroom prepared for the day; but alas for aging! If I had been the bride, I would have chosen the young man, dust and all. He was far from finished with the old man.
“Why, yu've hung weddin' gyarments on every limb!” he now drawled, with admiration. “Who is the lucky lady this trip?”
“Why, you've hung wedding garments on every limb!” he now said, admiringly. “Who is the lucky lady this time?”
The old man seemed to vibrate. “Tell you there ain't been no other! Call me a Mormon, would you?”
The old man seemed to buzz with energy. “I’m telling you, there hasn’t been anyone else! Would you call me a Mormon?”
“Why, that—”
“Why, that—”
“Call me a Mormon? Then name some of my wives. Name two. Name one. Dare you!”
“Call me a Mormon? Then name some of my wives. Name two. Name one. I dare you!”
“—that Laramie wido' promised you—'
“—that Laramie widow promised you—'
“Shucks!”
“Darn!”
“—only her doctor suddenly ordered Southern climate and—”
“—only her doctor suddenly ordered a Southern climate and—”
“Shucks! You're a false alarm.”
“Aw, you're just a false alarm.”
“—so nothing but her lungs came between you. And next you'd most got united with Cattle Kate, only—”
“—so nothing but her lungs separated you. And next, you almost got connected with Cattle Kate, only—”
“Tell you you're a false alarm!”
“Let me tell you, you're just a false alarm!”
“—only she got hung.”
“—only she got caught.”
“Where's the wives in all this? Show the wives! Come now!”
“Where are the wives in all this? Show the wives! Come on!”
“That corn-fed biscuit-shooter at Rawlins yu' gave the canary—”
“That corn-fed biscuit shooter at Rawlins you gave the canary—”
“Never married her. Never did marry—”
"Never married her. Never did marry—"
“But yu' come so near, uncle! She was the one left yu' that letter explaining how she'd got married to a young cyard-player the very day before her ceremony with you was due, and—”
“But you came so close, uncle! She was the one who left you that letter explaining how she got married to a young card player the very day before her ceremony with you was supposed to happen, and—”
“Oh, you're nothing; you're a kid; you don't amount to—”
“Oh, you're nothing; you're a kid; you don’t mean anything—”
“—and how she'd never, never forgot to feed the canary.”
“—and how she’d never, ever forgot to feed the canary.”
“This country's getting full of kids,” stated the old man, witheringly. “It's doomed.” This crushing assertion plainly satisfied him. And he blinked his eyes with renewed anticipation. His tall tormentor continued with a face of unchanging gravity, and a voice of gentle solicitude: “How is the health of that unfortunate—”
“This country's getting crowded with kids,” the old man said wearily. “It's doomed.” This harsh statement clearly pleased him. He blinked his eyes with fresh anticipation. His tall tormentor maintained a serious expression, speaking with a voice of gentle concern: “How is the health of that unfortunate—”
“That's right! Pour your insults! Pour 'em on a sick, afflicted woman!” The eyes blinked with combative relish.
“That's right! Bring on your insults! Throw them at a sick, suffering woman!” The eyes blinked with eager confrontation.
“Insults? Oh, no, Uncle Hughey!”
“Insults? Oh, no, Uncle Hughey!”
“That's all right! Insults goes!”
"That's okay! Insults go!"
“Why, I was mighty relieved when she began to recover her mem'ry. Las' time I heard, they told me she'd got it pretty near all back. Remembered her father, and her mother, and her sisters and brothers, and her friends, and her happy childhood, and all her doin's except only your face. The boys was bettin' she'd get that far too, give her time. But I reckon afteh such a turrable sickness as she had, that would be expectin' most too much.”
“Honestly, I was really relieved when she started to get her memory back. Last time I heard, they said she remembered almost everything. She recalled her dad, her mom, her siblings, her friends, her happy childhood, and everything she did, except for your face. The guys were betting she'd remember that eventually too, just give her some time. But I figured after such a terrible illness like hers, that might be asking a bit too much.”
At this Uncle Hughey jerked out a small parcel. “Shows how much you know!” he cackled. “There! See that! That's my ring she sent me back, being too unstrung for marriage. So she don't remember me, don't she? Ha-ha! Always said you were a false alarm.”
At this, Uncle Hughey pulled out a small package. “Look how little you know!” he laughed. “There! See that! That's my ring she sent back because she wasn't ready for marriage. So she doesn’t remember me, does she? Ha-ha! Always said you were a total fake.”
The Southerner put more anxiety into his tone. “And so you're a-takin' the ring right on to the next one!” he exclaimed. “Oh, don't go to get married again, Uncle Hughey! What's the use o' being married?”
The Southerner sounded more anxious. “So you're taking the ring to the next one!” he exclaimed. “Oh, please don’t get married again, Uncle Hughey! What’s the point of being married?”
“What's the use?” echoed the bridegroom, with scorn. “Hm! When you grow up you'll think different.”
“What's the point?” the groom scoffed. “Hmm! When you get older, you'll feel differently.”
“Course I expect to think different when my age is different. I'm havin' the thoughts proper to twenty-four, and you're havin' the thoughts proper to sixty.”
"Of course I expect to think differently when I'm older. I'm having the thoughts that come with being twenty-four, and you're having the thoughts that come with being sixty."
“Fifty!” shrieked Uncle Hughey, jumping in the air.
“Fifty!” yelled Uncle Hughey, jumping in the air.
The Southerner took a tone of self-reproach. “Now, how could I forget you was fifty,” he murmured, “when you have been telling it to the boys so careful for the last ten years!”
The Southerner sounded regretful. “How could I forget you’re fifty,” he said quietly, “when you’ve been reminding the guys about it so carefully for the last ten years?”
Have you ever seen a cockatoo—the white kind with the top-knot—enraged by insult? The bird erects every available feather upon its person. So did Uncle Hughey seem to swell, clothes, mustache, and woolly white beard; and without further speech he took himself on board the Eastbound train, which now arrived from its siding in time to deliver him.
Have you ever seen a cockatoo—the white one with the crest—angry from an insult? The bird raises every feather on its body. Uncle Hughey looked just as puffed up, with his clothes, mustache, and fluffy white beard; and without saying anything else, he boarded the Eastbound train, which had just arrived from its siding to pick him up.
Yet this was not why he had not gone away before. At any time he could have escaped into the baggage-room or withdrawn to a dignified distance until his train should come up. But the old man had evidently got a sort of joy from this teasing. He had reached that inevitable age when we are tickled to be linked with affairs of gallantry, no matter how.
Yet this wasn't why he hadn't left earlier. He could have easily escaped to the baggage area or stepped back to a respectful distance until his train arrived. But the old man clearly found some enjoyment in this teasing. He had reached that age when we're amused just to be associated with matters of romance, no matter how.
With him now the Eastbound departed slowly into that distance whence I had come. I stared after it as it went its way to the far shores of civilization. It grew small in the unending gulf of space, until all sign of its presence was gone save a faint skein of smoke against the evening sky. And now my lost trunk came back into my thoughts, and Medicine Bow seemed a lonely spot. A sort of ship had left me marooned in a foreign ocean; the Pullman was comfortably steaming home to port, while I—how was I to find Judge Henry's ranch? Where in this unfeatured wilderness was Sunk Creek? No creek or any water at all flowed here that I could perceive. My host had written he should meet me at the station and drive me to his ranch. This was all that I knew. He was not here. The baggage-man had not seen him lately. The ranch was almost certain to be too far to walk to, to-night. My trunk—I discovered myself still staring dolefully after the vanished East-bound; and at the same instant I became aware that the tall man was looking gravely at me,—as gravely as he had looked at Uncle Hughey throughout their remarkable conversation.
With him, the Eastbound train slowly departed into the distance from where I had come. I watched as it made its way to the distant shores of civilization. It became smaller in the vast expanse of space until all signs of it disappeared, except for a faint trail of smoke against the evening sky. Now, my lost trunk came back to mind, and Medicine Bow felt like a lonely place. It was like a ship had left me stranded in a foreign ocean; the Pullman was smoothly steaming back home, while I—how was I supposed to find Judge Henry's ranch? Where was Sunk Creek in this featureless wilderness? I couldn't see any creek or water at all. My host had written that he would meet me at the station and drive me to his ranch. That was all I knew. He wasn’t here. The baggage handler hadn’t seen him recently. The ranch was almost certainly too far to walk to tonight. My trunk—I realized I was still staring sadly after the vanished Eastbound, and at that moment, I noticed that the tall man was looking at me seriously—just as he had looked at Uncle Hughey during their interesting conversation.
To see his eye thus fixing me and his thumb still hooked in his cartridge-belt, certain tales of travellers from these parts forced themselves disquietingly into my recollection. Now that Uncle Hughey was gone, was I to take his place and be, for instance, invited to dance on the platform to the music of shots nicely aimed?
To see his eye locked onto me and his thumb still hooked in his cartridge belt, certain stories from travelers in this area uncomfortably came to mind. Now that Uncle Hughey was gone, was I supposed to take his place and, for example, be invited to dance on the platform to the sound of well-aimed gunshots?
“I reckon I am looking for you, seh,” the tall man now observed.
“I think I'm looking for you, sir,” the tall man now said.
II. “WHEN YOU CALL ME THAT, SMILE!”
We cannot see ourselves as others see us, or I should know what appearance I cut at hearing this from the tall man. I said nothing, feeling uncertain.
We can’t see ourselves the way others see us, or I would know how I look hearing this from the tall guy. I didn’t say anything, feeling unsure.
“I reckon I am looking for you, seh,” he repeated politely.
"I think I'm looking for you," he said politely.
“I am looking for Judge Henry,” I now replied.
“I’m looking for Judge Henry,” I said.
He walked toward me, and I saw that in inches he was not a giant. He was not more than six feet. It was Uncle Hughey that had made him seem to tower. But in his eye, in his face, in his step, in the whole man, there dominated a something potent to be felt, I should think, by man or woman.
He walked toward me, and I noticed he wasn’t a giant by any means. He was no taller than six feet. It was Uncle Hughey who had made him appear so towering. But in his eye, in his face, in his stride, in the whole presence of him, there was a powerful energy that I believe could be felt by anyone, man or woman.
“The Judge sent me afteh you, seh,” he now explained, in his civil Southern voice; and he handed me a letter from my host. Had I not witnessed his facetious performances with Uncle Hughey, I should have judged him wholly ungifted with such powers. There was nothing external about him but what seemed the signs of a nature as grave as you could meet. But I had witnessed; and therefore supposing that I knew him in spite of his appearance, that I was, so to speak, in his secret and could give him a sort of wink, I adopted at once a method of easiness. It was so pleasant to be easy with a large stranger, who instead of shooting at your heels had very civilly handed you a letter.
“The Judge sent me after you, sir,” he explained now, in his polite Southern voice; and he handed me a letter from my host. If I hadn't seen his playful interactions with Uncle Hughey, I would have thought he was completely without such abilities. Everything about him seemed to indicate a serious nature. But having seen his lighter side, I assumed that I understood him despite his serious appearance, as if I was, so to speak, in on his secret and could give him a little nod. So, I quickly chose to be relaxed. It felt nice to be at ease with a big stranger who, instead of being aggressive, had kindly handed me a letter.
“You're from old Virginia, I take it?” I began.
"You're from Virginia, right?" I started.
He answered slowly, “Then you have taken it correct, seh.”
He replied slowly, “Then you’ve understood it correctly, huh.”
A slight chill passed over my easiness, but I went cheerily on with a further inquiry. “Find many oddities out here like Uncle Hughey?”
A slight chill ran through my comfort, but I continued cheerfully with my question. “Do you find many strange things out here like Uncle Hughey?”
“Yes, seh, there is a right smart of oddities around. They come in on every train.”
“Yes, there are a lot of strange people around. They show up on every train.”
At this point I dropped my method of easiness.
At this point, I gave up my easygoing approach.
“I wish that trunks came on the train,” said I. And I told him my predicament.
“I wish trunks were transported by train,” I said. And I explained my situation to him.
It was not to be expected that he would be greatly moved at my loss; but he took it with no comment whatever. “We'll wait in town for it,” said he, always perfectly civil.
It wasn’t surprising that he wasn’t deeply affected by my loss; however, he didn’t say a word about it. “We’ll wait in town for it,” he said, always very polite.
Now, what I had seen of “town” was, to my newly arrived eyes, altogether horrible. If I could possibly sleep at the Judge's ranch, I preferred to do so.
Now, what I had seen of “town” looked, to my fresh perspective, completely awful. If I could possibly stay overnight at the Judge's ranch, I would much rather do that.
“Is it too far to drive there to-night?” I inquired.
“Is it too far to drive there tonight?” I asked.
He looked at me in a puzzled manner.
He looked at me with a confused expression.
“For this valise,” I explained, “contains all that I immediately need; in fact, I could do without my trunk for a day or two, if it is not convenient to send. So if we could arrive there not too late by starting at once—” I paused.
“For this suitcase,” I explained, “contains everything I need right now; actually, I could manage without my trunk for a day or two if it’s not convenient to send it. So if we could get there not too late by starting right away—” I paused.
“It's two hundred and sixty-three miles,” said the Virginian.
“It's two hundred sixty-three miles,” said the Virginian.
To my loud ejaculation he made no answer, but surveyed me a moment longer, and then said, “Supper will be about ready now.” He took my valise, and I followed his steps toward the eating-house in silence. I was dazed.
To my loud exclamation, he didn’t respond, but looked at me for a moment longer, then said, “Dinner should be ready now.” He grabbed my suitcase, and I followed him to the restaurant in silence. I felt out of it.
As we went, I read my host's letter—a brief hospitable message. He was very sorry not to meet me himself. He had been getting ready to drive over, when the surveyor appeared and detained him. Therefore in his stead he was sending a trustworthy man to town, who would look after me and drive me over. They were looking forward to my visit with much pleasure. This was all.
As we traveled, I read my host's letter—a short, welcoming note. He was really disappointed that he couldn't meet me in person. He had been all set to drive over when the surveyor showed up and kept him busy. So, instead, he was sending a reliable guy to town who would take care of me and drive me over. They were all excited about my visit. That was it.
Yes, I was dazed. How did they count distance in this country? You spoke in a neighborly fashion about driving over to town, and it meant—I did not know yet how many days. And what would be meant by the term “dropping in,” I wondered. And how many miles would be considered really far? I abstained from further questioning the “trustworthy man.” My questions had not fared excessively well. He did not propose making me dance, to be sure: that would scarcely be trustworthy. But neither did he propose to have me familiar with him. Why was this? What had I done to elicit that veiled and skilful sarcasm about oddities coming in on every train? Having been sent to look after me, he would do so, would even carry my valise; but I could not be jocular with him. This handsome, ungrammatical son of the soil had set between us the bar of his cold and perfect civility. No polished person could have done it better. What was the matter? I looked at him, and suddenly it came to me. If he had tried familiarity with me the first two minutes of our acquaintance, I should have resented it; by what right, then, had I tried it with him? It smacked of patronizing: on this occasion he had come off the better gentleman of the two. Here in flesh and blood was a truth which I had long believed in words, but never met before. The creature we call a GENTLEMAN lies deep in the hearts of thousands that are born without chance to master the outward graces of the type.
Yes, I was confused. How did they measure distance in this country? You talked casually about driving to town, but that meant—I didn’t know yet how many days. And what did “dropping in” really mean? How many miles were considered really far? I stopped asking the “trustworthy man” questions. My inquiries hadn’t gone very well. He certainly didn’t suggest making me dance: that wouldn’t have been trustworthy. But he also didn’t act like he wanted to be friendly with me. Why was that? What had I done to deserve his subtle and clever sarcasm about oddities arriving on every train? He had been sent to look after me and would do so, even carrying my bag, but I couldn’t joke with him. This handsome, unpolished man from the local area had put up a barrier of cold but perfect politeness between us. No refined person could have done it better. What was going on? I looked at him and suddenly it hit me. If he had tried to be friendly with me within the first two minutes of meeting, I would have disliked it; so, by what right had I attempted that with him? It felt patronizing: in this instance, he had been the better gentleman of the two. Here, in front of me, was a truth I had long believed in theory but had never encountered before. The essence of what we call a GENTLEMAN exists deep in the hearts of thousands who are born without the opportunity to display the outward traits of that kind.
Between the station and the eating-house I did a deal of straight thinking. But my thoughts were destined presently to be drowned in amazement at the rare personage into whose society fate had thrown me.
Between the station and the restaurant, I did a lot of serious thinking. But soon, my thoughts were completely overwhelmed by amazement at the extraordinary person I had unexpectedly met.
Town, as they called it, pleased me the less, the longer I saw it. But until our language stretches itself and takes in a new word of closer fit, town will have to do for the name of such a place as was Medicine Bow. I have seen and slept in many like it since. Scattered wide, they littered the frontier from the Columbia to the Rio Grande, from the Missouri to the Sierras. They lay stark, dotted over a planet of treeless dust, like soiled packs of cards. Each was similar to the next, as one old five-spot of clubs resembles another. Houses, empty bottles, and garbage, they were forever of the same shapeless pattern. More forlorn they were than stale bones. They seemed to have been strewn there by the wind and to be waiting till the wind should come again and blow them away. Yet serene above their foulness swam a pure and quiet light, such as the East never sees; they might be bathing in the air of creation's first morning. Beneath sun and stars their days and nights were immaculate and wonderful.
The town, as they called it, became less appealing to me the longer I was there. But until our language expands to include a better word, "town" will have to suffice for a place like Medicine Bow. I've seen and stayed in many places like it since then. Scattered far and wide, they dotted the frontier from the Columbia to the Rio Grande, from the Missouri to the Sierras. They lay stark, scattered across a planet of lifeless dust, like dirty decks of cards. Each one was just like the last, as one old five of clubs resembles another. Houses, empty bottles, and trash—they all followed the same shapeless pattern. They were more desolate than old bones. They seemed to have been tossed there by the wind, waiting for it to come back and blow them away. Yet, floating above their filth was a pure and quiet light that the East never experiences; it was as if they were basking in the air of creation’s first morning. Under the sun and stars, their days and nights were pure and remarkable.
Medicine Bow was my first, and I took its dimensions, twenty-nine buildings in all,—one coal shute, one water tank, the station, one store, two eating-houses, one billiard hall, two tool-houses, one feed stable, and twelve others that for one reason and another I shall not name. Yet this wretched husk of squalor spent thought upon appearances; many houses in it wore a false front to seem as if they were two stories high. There they stood, rearing their pitiful masquerade amid a fringe of old tin cans, while at their very doors began a world of crystal light, a land without end, a space across which Noah and Adam might come straight from Genesis. Into that space went wandering a road, over a hill and down out of sight, and up again smaller in the distance, and down once more, and up once more, straining the eyes, and so away.
Medicine Bow was my first stop, and I took note of its layout: twenty-nine buildings in total—one coal chute, one water tank, the station, one store, two restaurants, one billiard hall, two tool sheds, one feed stable, and twelve others that I won’t mention for various reasons. Yet, this miserable shell of run-down buildings still cared about appearances; many houses sported a fake front to appear as if they were two stories tall. They stood there, putting up a sad masquerade among a pile of old tin cans, while right at their doorsteps began a world of crystal-clear light, an endless land, a space from which Noah and Adam could easily step out of Genesis. A road meandered into that space, over a hill and down, disappearing from view, then up again, growing smaller in the distance, then down once more, and up again, straining the eyes, and then it trailed off.
Then I heard a fellow greet my Virginian. He came rollicking out of a door, and made a pass with his hand at the Virginian's hat. The Southerner dodged it, and I saw once more the tiger undulation of body, and knew my escort was he of the rope and the corral.
Then I heard someone greet my Virginian. He came bouncing out of a door and swiped at the Virginian's hat. The Southerner dodged it, and I saw again the quick, graceful movement of his body, realizing my escort was the one with the rope and the corral.
“How are yu' Steve?” he said to the rollicking man. And in his tone I heard instantly old friendship speaking. With Steve he would take and give familiarity.
“How are you, Steve?” he said to the lively man. And in his tone, I instantly heard the sound of old friendship. With Steve, he would share a comfortable familiarity.
Steve looked at me, and looked away—and that was all. But it was enough. In no company had I ever felt so much an outsider. Yet I liked the company, and wished that it would like me.
Steve glanced at me, then looked away—and that was it. But it was enough. In no other group had I ever felt so much like an outsider. Still, I liked being there and hoped they would like me back.
“Just come to town?” inquired Steve of the Virginian.
“Just get into town?” Steve asked the Virginian.
“Been here since noon. Been waiting for the train.”
“Been here since noon. I've been waiting for the train.”
“Going out to-night?”
“Going out tonight?”
“I reckon I'll pull out to-morro'.”
"I'm thinking of leaving tomorrow."
“Beds are all took,” said Steve. This was for my benefit.
“Beds are all taken,” said Steve. He said this for my benefit.
“Dear me,” said I.
"OMG," I said.
“But I guess one of them drummers will let yu' double up with him.” Steve was enjoying himself, I think. He had his saddle and blankets, and beds were nothing to him.
“But I guess one of those drummers will let you share with him.” Steve was having a good time, I think. He had his saddle and blankets, and beds didn't matter to him.
“Drummers, are they?” asked the Virginian.
“Drummers, are they?” the Virginian asked.
“Two Jews handling cigars, one American with consumption killer, and a Dutchman with jew'lry.”
“Two Jewish men dealing cigars, one American with a serious illness, and a Dutchman with jewelry.”
The Virginian set down my valise, and seemed to meditate. “I did want a bed to-night,” he murmured gently.
The Virginian placed my suitcase down and appeared to be deep in thought. "I really did want a bed tonight," he said softly.
“Well,” Steve suggested, “the American looks like he washed the oftenest.”
“Well,” Steve suggested, “the American seems like he washes the most often.”
“That's of no consequence to me,” observed the Southerner.
"That doesn't matter to me," the Southerner noted.
“Guess it'll be when yu' see 'em.”
“Guess it'll be when you see them.”
“Oh, I'm meaning something different. I wanted a bed to myself.”
“Oh, I meant something different. I wanted a bed all to myself.”
“Then you'll have to build one.”
“Then you’ll have to build one.”
“Bet yu' I have the Dutchman's.”
“Bet you I have the Dutchman's.”
“Take a man that won't scare. Bet yu' drinks yu' can't have the American's.”
“Find a guy who isn’t easily scared. I bet you drinks you can’t handle the Americans.”
“Go yu'” said the Virginian. “I'll have his bed without any fuss. Drinks for the crowd.”
“Go ahead,” said the Virginian. “I’ll take care of his bed without any hassle. Drinks for everyone.”
“I suppose you have me beat,” said Steve, grinning at him affectionately. “You're such a son-of-a—— when you get down to work. Well, so long! I got to fix my horse's hoofs.”
“I guess you got me there,” Steve said, smiling at him fondly. “You really are a hard worker when you put your mind to it. Anyway, I’ve got to go take care of my horse’s hooves.”
I had expected that the man would be struck down. He had used to the Virginian a term of heaviest insult, I thought. I had marvelled to hear it come so unheralded from Steve's friendly lips. And now I marvelled still more. Evidently he had meant no harm by it, and evidently no offence had been taken. Used thus, this language was plainly complimentary. I had stepped into a world new to me indeed, and novelties were occurring with scarce any time to get breath between them. As to where I should sleep, I had forgotten that problem altogether in my curiosity. What was the Virginian going to do now? I began to know that the quiet of this man was volcanic.
I thought the man would be taken down. He had used the Virginian a term of the worst insult, in my opinion. I was amazed to hear it come so unexpectedly from Steve's friendly lips. And now I was even more amazed. Clearly, he meant no harm by it, and clearly, no one was offended. In this context, the language was actually complimentary. I had stepped into a world that was completely new to me, and new experiences were happening so quickly that I barely had time to catch my breath. As for where I would sleep, I had totally forgotten that problem in my curiosity. What was the Virginian going to do next? I was starting to realize that this man's calmness was like a volcano ready to erupt.
“Will you wash first, sir?”
“Will you wash up first, sir?”
We were at the door of the eating-house, and he set my valise inside. In my tenderfoot innocence I was looking indoors for the washing arrangements.
We were at the entrance of the restaurant, and he placed my suitcase inside. In my naive innocence, I was looking inside for the laundry facilities.
“It's out hyeh, seh,” he informed me gravely, but with strong Southern accent. Internal mirth seemed often to heighten the local flavor of his speech. There were other times when it had scarce any special accent or fault in grammar.
“It's out here, sir,” he told me seriously, but with a strong Southern accent. A sense of humor often seemed to add a unique touch to the way he spoke. There were also times when his accent was barely noticeable and his grammar was spot on.
A trough was to my right, slippery with soapy water; and hanging from a roller above one end of it was a rag of discouraging appearance. The Virginian caught it, and it performed one whirling revolution on its roller. Not a dry or clean inch could be found on it. He took off his hat, and put his head in the door.
A trough was to my right, slick with soapy water, and hanging from a roller above one end of it was a rag that looked pretty grim. The Virginian grabbed it, and it made one full spin on its roller. There wasn't a dry or clean spot on it. He took off his hat and leaned his head in the door.
“Your towel, ma'am,” said he, “has been too popular.”
“Your towel, ma'am,” he said, “has been very popular.”
She came out, a pretty woman. Her eyes rested upon him for a moment, then upon me with disfavor; then they returned to his black hair.
She stepped out, a pretty woman. Her eyes lingered on him for a moment, then moved to me with disapproval; then they returned to his dark hair.
“The allowance is one a day,” said she, very quietly. “But when folks are particular—” She completed her sentence by removing the old towel and giving a clean one to us.
“The allowance is one a day,” she said softly. “But when people are particular—” She finished her sentence by taking away the old towel and handing us a clean one.
“Thank you, ma'am,” said the cow-puncher.
“Thank you, ma'am,” said the cowboy.
She looked once more at his black hair, and without any word returned to her guests at supper.
She glanced at his black hair one more time and, without saying anything, went back to her guests at dinner.
A pail stood in the trough, almost empty; and this he filled for me from a well. There was some soap sliding at large in the trough, but I got my own. And then in a tin basin I removed as many of the stains of travel as I was able. It was not much of a toilet that I made in this first wash-trough of my experience, but it had to suffice, and I took my seat at supper.
A bucket stood in the trough, nearly empty; and he filled it for me from a well. There was some soap floating around in the trough, but I used my own. Then, in a tin basin, I washed off as many travel stains as I could. It wasn’t much of a cleanup in this first wash-trough of my experience, but it had to do, and I took my seat at dinner.
Canned stuff it was,—corned beef. And one of my table companions said the truth about it. “When I slung my teeth over that,” he remarked, “I thought I was chewing a hammock.” We had strange coffee, and condensed milk; and I have never seen more flies. I made no attempt to talk, for no one in this country seemed favorable to me. By reason of something,—my clothes, my hat, my pronunciation, whatever it might be, I possessed the secret of estranging people at sight. Yet I was doing better than I knew; my strict silence and attention to the corned beef made me in the eyes of the cow-boys at table compare well with the over-talkative commercial travellers.
It was canned food—corned beef. One of the people at my table pointed out the truth about it. “When I bit into that,” he said, “I felt like I was chewing on a hammock.” We had terrible coffee and condensed milk, and I had never seen so many flies. I didn't try to talk because no one in this country seemed to like me. For some reason—my clothes, my hat, my accent, whatever it was—I had a knack for putting people off at first sight. Still, I was doing better than I realized; my complete silence and focus on the corned beef made me look better in the eyes of the cowboys at the table compared to the overly chatty salesmen.
The Virginian's entrance produced a slight silence. He had done wonders with the wash-trough, and he had somehow brushed his clothes. With all the roughness of his dress, he was now the neatest of us. He nodded to some of the other cow-boys, and began his meal in quiet.
The Virginian walked in, and there was a brief moment of silence. He had worked wonders at the wash trough, and somehow managed to clean his clothes. Despite the roughness of his outfit, he was now the cleanest among us. He nodded to a few of the other cowboys and started his meal quietly.
But silence is not the native element of the drummer. An average fish can go a longer time out of water than this breed can live without talking. One of them now looked across the table at the grave, flannel-shirted Virginian; he inspected, and came to the imprudent conclusion that he understood his man.
But silence isn’t natural for the drummer. An average fish can last longer out of water than this type can go without chatting. One of them now glanced across the table at the serious, flannel-shirted Virginian; he examined him and jumped to the rash conclusion that he understood him.
“Good evening,” he said briskly.
“Good evening,” he said quickly.
“Good evening,” said the Virginian.
"Good evening," said the Virginian.
“Just come to town?” pursued the drummer.
“Just arrive in town?” asked the drummer.
“Just come to town,” the Virginian suavely assented.
“Just come to town,” the Virginian smoothly agreed.
“Cattle business jumping along?” inquired the drummer.
“Is the cattle business booming?” asked the drummer.
“Oh, fair.” And the Virginian took some more corned beef.
“Oh, nice.” And the Virginian took some more corned beef.
“Gets a move on your appetite, anyway,” suggested the drummer.
“Get a move on with your appetite, anyway,” suggested the drummer.
The Virginian drank some coffee. Presently the pretty woman refilled his cup without his asking her.
The Virginian drank some coffee. Soon, the pretty woman refilled his cup without him even asking.
“Guess I've met you before,” the drummer stated next.
“Looks like I've met you before,” the drummer said next.
The Virginian glanced at him for a brief moment.
The Virginian glanced at him for a brief moment.
“Haven't I, now? Ain't I seen you somewhere? Look at me. You been in Chicago, ain't you? You look at me well. Remember Ikey's, don't you?”
“Have I seen you somewhere before? Look at me. You've been in Chicago, right? Take a good look at me. You remember Ikey's, don’t you?”
“I don't reckon I do.”
"I don't think I do."
“See, now! I knowed you'd been in Chicago. Four or five years ago. Or maybe it's two years. Time's nothing to me. But I never forget a face. Yes, sir. Him and me's met at Ikey's, all right.” This important point the drummer stated to all of us. We were called to witness how well he had proved old acquaintanceship. “Ain't the world small, though!” he exclaimed complacently. “Meet a man once and you're sure to run on to him again. That's straight. That's no bar-room josh.” And the drummer's eye included us all in his confidence. I wondered if he had attained that high perfection when a man believes his own lies.
"See! I knew you’d been in Chicago. Four or five years ago. Or maybe it was two years. Time doesn’t mean much to me. But I never forget a face. Yes, sir. He and I met at Ikey’s, for sure.” This important point the drummer emphasized to all of us. We were called to witness how well he had demonstrated old acquaintanceship. “Isn’t the world small?” he said with satisfaction. “You meet a guy once, and you're bound to run into him again. That’s just how it is. That’s not just some bar-room joke.” And the drummer’s gaze included all of us in his assurance. I wondered if he had reached that level where someone believes their own lies.
The Virginian did not seem interested. He placidly attended to his food, while our landlady moved between dining room and kitchen, and the drummer expanded.
The Virginian didn't seem interested. He calmly focused on his food, while our landlady moved back and forth between the dining room and kitchen, and the drummer kept chatting.
“Yes, sir! Ikey's over by the stock-yards, patronized by all cattle-men that know what's what. That's where. Maybe it's three years. Time never was nothing to me. But faces! Why, I can't quit 'em. Adults or children, male and female; onced I seen 'em I couldn't lose one off my memory, not if you were to pay me bounty, five dollars a face. White men, that is. Can't do nothing with niggers or Chinese. But you're white, all right.” The drummer suddenly returned to the Virginian with this high compliment. The cow-puncher had taken out a pipe, and was slowly rubbing it. The compliment seemed to escape his attention, and the drummer went on.
“Yes, sir! Ikey's over by the stockyards, frequented by all the cattlemen who know what they're doing. That’s where it is. Maybe it’s been three years. Time never really meant much to me. But faces! I can never forget them. Adults or kids, male or female; once I see them, I can’t lose a single one from my memory, not even if you offered me five dollars a face. White people, that is. I can’t do anything with black people or Chinese. But you’re definitely white.” The drummer suddenly returned to the Virginian with this high praise. The cowpoke had taken out a pipe and was slowly preparing it. The compliment seemed to slip his mind, and the drummer continued.
“I can tell a man when he's white, put him at Ikey's or out loose here in the sage-brush.” And he rolled a cigar across to the Virginian's plate.
“I can spot a white guy from a mile away, whether he's at Ikey's or wandering around here in the sagebrush.” And he slid a cigar over to the Virginian's plate.
“Selling them?” inquired the Virginian.
"Are you selling them?" asked the Virginian.
“Solid goods, my friend. Havana wrappers, the biggest tobacco proposition for five cents got out yet. Take it, try it, light it, watch it burn. Here.” And he held out a bunch of matches.
“Good stuff, my friend. Havana wrappers, the best tobacco deal for five cents ever. Take it, try it, light it, watch it burn. Here.” And he handed over a bunch of matches.
The Virginian tossed a five-cent piece over to him.
The Virginian tossed him a nickel.
“Oh, no, my friend! Not from you! Not after Ikey's. I don't forget you. See? I knowed your face right away. See? That's straight. I seen you at Chicago all right.”
“Oh, no, my friend! Not from you! Not after Ikey's. I remember you. See? I recognized your face right away. See? That's the truth. I definitely saw you in Chicago.”
“Maybe you did,” said the Virginian. “Sometimes I'm mighty careless what I look at.”
“Maybe you did,” said the Virginian. “Sometimes I'm really careless about what I focus on.”
“Well, py damn!” now exclaimed the Dutch drummer, hilariously. “I am ploom disappointed. I vas hoping to sell him somedings myself.”
“Well, my damn!” now exclaimed the Dutch drummer, laughing. “I’m really disappointed. I was hoping to sell him something myself.”
“Not the same here,” stated the American. “He's too healthy for me. I gave him up on sight.”
“Not the same here,” said the American. “He’s too healthy for me. I gave him up at first glance.”
Now it was the American drummer whose bed the Virginian had in his eye. This was a sensible man, and had talked less than his brothers in the trade. I had little doubt who would end by sleeping in his bed; but how the thing would be done interested me more deeply than ever.
Now it was the American drummer whose bed the Virginian was eyeing. He was a sensible man and talked less than his brothers in the trade. I had little doubt who would eventually end up in his bed; but I was much more interested in how it would all happen.
The Virginian looked amiably at his intended victim, and made one or two remarks regarding patent medicines. There must be a good deal of money in them, he supposed, with a live man to manage them. The victim was flattered. No other person at the table had been favored with so much of the tall cow-puncher's notice. He responded, and they had a pleasant talk. I did not divine that the Virginian's genius was even then at work, and that all this was part of his satanic strategy. But Steve must have divined it. For while a few of us still sat finishing our supper, that facetious horseman returned from doctoring his horse's hoofs, put his head into the dining room, took in the way in which the Virginian was engaging his victim in conversation, remarked aloud, “I've lost!” and closed the door again.
The Virginian smiled at his intended target and made a couple of comments about patent medicines. He figured there must be a lot of money in them, especially with a live person to manage them. The target was flattered. No one else at the table had received so much attention from the tall cowhand. He joined in, and they had a nice conversation. I didn’t realize that the Virginian's cleverness was already in action and that all of this was part of his cunning plan. But Steve must have sensed it. As a few of us were still finishing our dinner, that joking horseman came back from taking care of his horse's hooves, peeked into the dining room, saw how the Virginian was chatting with his target, exclaimed, “I’ve lost!” and closed the door again.
“What's he lost?” inquired the American drummer.
“What's he lost?” asked the American drummer.
“Oh, you mustn't mind him,” drawled the Virginian. “He's one of those box-head jokers goes around openin' and shuttin' doors that-a-way. We call him harmless. Well,” he broke off, “I reckon I'll go smoke. Not allowed in hyeh?” This last he addressed to the landlady, with especial gentleness. She shook her head, and her eyes followed him as he went out.
“Oh, you shouldn’t mind him,” said the Virginian lazily. “He’s one of those jokers who goes around opening and closing doors like that. We consider him harmless. Well,” he paused, “I think I’ll go have a smoke. Not allowed in here?” He directed this last comment gently to the landlady. She shook her head, and her eyes followed him as he walked out.
Left to myself I meditated for some time upon my lodging for the night, and smoked a cigar for consolation as I walked about. It was not a hotel that we had supped in. Hotel at Medicine Bow there appeared to be none. But connected with the eating-house was that place where, according to Steve, the beds were all taken, and there I went to see for myself. Steve had spoken the truth. It was a single apartment containing four or five beds, and nothing else whatever. And when I looked at these beds, my sorrow that I could sleep in none of them grew less. To be alone in one offered no temptation, and as for this courtesy of the country, this doubling up—!
Left to my own thoughts, I reflected for a while on where to spend the night, smoking a cigar for comfort as I walked around. We hadn’t eaten at a hotel—there didn’t seem to be any hotels in Medicine Bow. But there was an eating place connected to a spot where, according to Steve, all the beds were occupied, so I went to check it out myself. Steve was right. It was a small room with four or five beds, and nothing else at all. Looking at those beds just made me feel more regretful that I couldn't sleep in any of them. The idea of being alone in one didn’t appeal to me, and this local custom of sharing a bed—!
“Well, they have got ahead of us.” This was the Virginian standing at my elbow.
“Well, they’ve gotten ahead of us.” This was the Virginian standing next to me.
I assented.
I agreed.
“They have staked out their claims,” he added.
“They’ve laid claim to their territory,” he added.
In this public sleeping room they had done what one does to secure a seat in a railroad train. Upon each bed, as notice of occupancy, lay some article of travel or of dress. As we stood there, the two Jews came in and opened and arranged their valises, and folded and refolded their linen dusters. Then a railroad employee entered and began to go to bed at this hour, before dusk had wholly darkened into night. For him, going to bed meant removing his boots and placing his overalls and waistcoat beneath his pillow. He had no coat. His work began at three in the morning; and even as we still talked he began to snore.
In this public sleeping room, they had done what you do to claim a spot on a train. On each bed, to show it was occupied, lay some travel item or clothing. While we were standing there, two Jewish men came in and unpacked their suitcases, folding and refolding their linen dusters. Then, a railroad worker came in and started getting ready for bed at a time when dusk was just starting to turn into night. For him, getting ready meant taking off his boots and putting his overalls and vest under his pillow. He didn’t have a jacket. His shift started at three in the morning, and even while we were still talking, he began to snore.
“The man that keeps the store is a friend of mine,” said the Virginian; “and you can be pretty near comfortable on his counter. Got any blankets?”
“The guy who runs the store is a friend of mine,” said the Virginian; “and you can get pretty comfortable on his counter. Got any blankets?”
I had no blankets.
I didn’t have any blankets.
“Looking for a bed?” inquired the American drummer, now arriving.
“Looking for a bed?” asked the American drummer, who just arrived.
“Yes, he's looking for a bed,” answered the voice of Steve behind him.
“Yes, he’s looking for a bed,” Steve’s voice replied from behind him.
“Seems a waste of time,” observed the Virginian. He looked thoughtfully from one bed to another. “I didn't know I'd have to lay over here. Well, I have sat up before.”
“Seems like a waste of time,” the Virginian said. He looked thoughtfully from one bed to another. “I didn’t know I’d have to stay here. Well, I’ve stayed up before.”
“This one's mine,” said the drummer, sitting down on it. “Half's plenty enough room for me.”
“This one’s mine,” said the drummer, sitting down on it. “Half’s plenty of room for me.”
“You're cert'nly mighty kind,” said the cow-puncher. “But I'd not think o' disconveniencing yu'.”
"You're really very kind," said the cowboy. "But I wouldn't want to inconvenience you."
“That's nothing. The other half is yours. Turn in right now if you feel like it.”
“That's nothing. The other half is yours. Go ahead and turn it in right now if you want.”
“No. I don't reckon I'll turn in right now. Better keep your bed to yourself.”
“No. I don't think I'll go to bed right now. You should keep your bed to yourself.”
“See here,” urged the drummer, “if I take you I'm safe from drawing some party I might not care so much about. This here sleeping proposition is a lottery.”
“Listen,” the drummer insisted, “if I take you, I avoid getting stuck with some group I might not care for. This sleeping arrangement is like a gamble.”
“Well,” said the Virginian (and his hesitation was truly masterly), “if you put it that way—”
“Well,” said the Virginian (and his pause was really impressive), “if you put it like that—”
“I do put it that way. Why, you're clean! You've had a shave right now. You turn in when you feel inclined, old man! I ain't retiring just yet.”
“I say it like that. You look great! You just shaved. You can go to bed whenever you want, my friend! I’m not done for the night yet.”
The drummer had struck a slightly false note in these last remarks. He should not have said “old man.” Until this I had thought him merely an amiable person who wished to do a favor. But “old man” came in wrong. It had a hateful taint of his profession; the being too soon with everybody, the celluloid good-fellowship that passes for ivory with nine in ten of the city crowd. But not so with the sons of the sagebrush. They live nearer nature, and they know better.
The drummer hit a slightly off note with his last comments. He shouldn’t have said “old man.” Until that point, I had seen him as just a friendly guy who wanted to help out. But “old man” felt out of place. It carried a nasty hint of his job; the way he got too familiar with everyone, the cheap camaraderie that most city folks mistake for genuine connection. But not the sons of the sagebrush. They live closer to nature and understand better.
But the Virginian blandly accepted “old man” from his victim: he had a game to play. “Well, I cert'nly thank yu',” he said. “After a while I'll take advantage of your kind offer.”
But the Virginian calmly accepted "old man" from his victim: he had a game to play. “Well, I really appreciate it,” he said. “After a while, I'll take you up on your generous offer.”
I was surprised. Possession being nine points of the law, it seemed his very chance to intrench himself in the bed. But the cow-puncher had planned a campaign needing no intrenchments. Moreover, going to bed before nine o'clock upon the first evening in many weeks that a town's resources were open to you, would be a dull proceeding. Our entire company, drummer and all, now walked over to the store, and here my sleeping arrangements were made easily. This store was the cleanest place and the best in Medicine Bow, and would have been a good store anywhere, offering a multitude of things for sale, and kept by a very civil proprietor. He bade me make myself at home, and placed both of his counters at my disposal. Upon the grocery side there stood a cheese too large and strong to sleep near comfortably, and I therefore chose the dry-goods side. Here thick quilts were unrolled for me, to make it soft; and no condition was placed upon me, further than that I should remove my boots, because the quilts were new, and clean, and for sale. So now my rest was assured. Not an anxiety remained in my thoughts. These therefore turned themselves wholly to the other man's bed, and how he was going to lose it.
I was taken aback. With possession being nine-tenths of the law, it seemed like the perfect opportunity for him to settle into the bed. But the cowpoke had a different plan that didn’t require a stronghold. Plus, going to bed before nine o'clock on the first night in weeks that the town had to offer would just be boring. Our whole group, including the salesman, walked over to the store, where my sleeping arrangements were quickly sorted out. This store was the cleanest and best in Medicine Bow, and it would have been considered a great store anywhere, offering a wide variety of items for sale, and was run by a very polite owner. He encouraged me to make myself comfortable and offered both of his counters for my use. On the grocery side, there was a cheese too large and pungent to sleep near comfortably, so I chose the dry-goods side instead. There, thick quilts were spread out for me to make it cozy, and the only condition was that I had to take off my boots because the quilts were new, clean, and for sale. So now I was assured of a good rest. Not a single worry was left in my mind. Instead, my thoughts were completely focused on the other guy's bed and how he was going to lose it.
I think that Steve was more curious even than myself. Time was on the wing. His bet must be decided, and the drinks enjoyed. He stood against the grocery counter, contemplating the Virginian. But it was to me that he spoke. The Virginian, however, listened to every word.
I think Steve was even more curious than I was. Time was flying by. He needed to finalize his bet and enjoy the drinks. He leaned against the grocery counter, thinking about the Virginian. But he was talking to me. The Virginian, though, was listening to every word.
“Your first visit to this country?”
“Is this your first visit to this country?”
I told him yes.
I said yes.
“How do you like it?”
“How do you feel about it?”
I expected to like it very much.
I thought I would really like it.
“How does the climate strike you?”
“How does the weather seem to you?”
I thought the climate was fine.
I thought the weather was nice.
“Makes a man thirsty though.”
“Makes a guy thirsty though.”
This was the sub-current which the Virginian plainly looked for. But he, like Steve, addressed himself to me.
This was the underlying issue that the Virginian was clearly anticipating. But he, like Steve, spoke to me.
“Yes,” he put in, “thirsty while a man's soft yet. You'll harden.”
"Yes," he added, "you're thirsty while you're still soft. You'll toughen up."
“I guess you'll find it a drier country than you were given to expect,” said Steve.
“I guess you’ll find it a drier country than you expected,” said Steve.
“If your habits have been frequent that way,” said the Virginian.
“If your habits have been that frequent,” said the Virginian.
“There's parts of Wyoming,” pursued Steve, “where you'll go hours and hours before you'll see a drop of wetness.”
“Parts of Wyoming,” Steve continued, “where you can go for hours and hours without seeing any moisture.”
“And if yu' keep a-thinkin' about it,” said the Virginian, “it'll seem like days and days.”
“And if you keep thinking about it,” said the Virginian, “it'll feel like days and days.”
Steve, at this stroke, gave up, and clapped him on the shoulder with a joyous chuckle. “You old son-of-a!” he cried affectionately.
Steve, right at that moment, gave up and patted him on the shoulder with a joyful laugh. “You old son-of-a!” he exclaimed affectionately.
“Drinks are due now,” said the Virginian. “My treat, Steve. But I reckon your suspense will have to linger a while yet.”
“Drinks are on me now,” said the Virginian. “I’ll cover it, Steve. But I guess you’ll have to keep waiting a bit longer.”
Thus they dropped into direct talk from that speech of the fourth dimension where they had been using me for their telephone.
Thus, they got straight to the point after that talk about the fourth dimension, where they had been using me as their phone.
“Any cyards going to-night?” inquired the Virginian.
“Any cattle driving tonight?” asked the Virginian.
“Stud and draw,” Steve told him. “Strangers playing.”
“Study and draw,” Steve told him. “Strangers playing.”
“I think I'd like to get into a game for a while,” said the Southerner. “Strangers, yu' say?”
“I think I’d like to join a game for a bit,” said the Southerner. “Strangers, you say?”
And then, before quitting the store, he made his toilet for this little hand at poker. It was a simple preparation. He took his pistol from its holster, examined it, then shoved it between his overalls and his shirt in front, and pulled his waistcoat over it. He might have been combing his hair for all the attention any one paid to this, except myself. Then the two friends went out, and I bethought me of that epithet which Steve again had used to the Virginian as he clapped him on the shoulder. Clearly this wild country spoke a language other than mine—the word here was a term of endearment. Such was my conclusion.
And then, before leaving the store, he got ready for this little poker game. It was a simple setup. He took his gun out of its holster, checked it, then tucked it between his overalls and shirt in front, and pulled his vest over it. He could have been fixing his hair for all the attention anyone paid to it, except for me. Then the two friends stepped out, and I remembered that nickname Steve had used for the Virginian when he clapped him on the shoulder. Clearly, this wild country had a different way of speaking—here, the word was a term of endearment. That was my conclusion.
The drummers had finished their dealings with the proprietor, and they were gossiping together in a knot by the door as the Virginian passed out.
The drummers had wrapped up their business with the owner, and they were chatting in a group by the door as the Virginian walked out.
“See you later, old man!” This was the American drummer accosting his prospective bed-fellow.
“See you later, old man!” This was the American drummer greeting his potential hookup.
“Oh, yes,” returned the bed-fellow, and was gone.
“Oh, yes,” replied the bed partner, and then left.
The American drummer winked triumphantly at his brethren. “He's all right,” he observed, jerking a thumb after the Virginian. “He's easy. You got to know him to work him. That's all.”
The American drummer grinned confidently at his buddies. “He's all right,” he said, pointing back at the Virginian. “He's chill. You just need to understand him to work with him. That's all.”
“Und vat is your point?” inquired the German drummer.
“What's your point?” asked the German drummer.
“Point is—he'll not take any goods off you or me; but he's going to talk up the killer to any consumptive he runs across. I ain't done with him yet. Say,” (he now addressed the proprietor), “what's her name?”
“Look, he won't accept anything from you or me; but he's going to hype up the killer to any sickly person he meets. I’m not finished with him yet. Hey,” (he now spoke to the owner), “what's her name?”
“Whose name?”
"Whose name is it?"
“Woman runs the eating-house.”
“Woman runs the restaurant.”
“Glen. Mrs. Glen.”
“Mrs. Glen.”
“Ain't she new?”
"Isn't she new?"
“Been settled here about a month. Husband's a freight conductor.”
"Been living here for about a month. My husband is a freight conductor."
“Thought I'd not seen her before. She's a good-looker.”
"Thought I hadn't seen her before. She's attractive."
“Hm! Yes. The kind of good looks I'd sooner see in another man's wife than mine.”
"Hmm! Yeah. The kind of good looks I’d rather see on another man’s wife than on mine."
“So that's the gait, is it?”
“So that’s the way they walk, huh?”
“Hm! well, it don't seem to be. She come here with that reputation. But there's been general disappointment.”
“Hmm! Well, it doesn’t seem to be. She came here with that reputation. But there’s been a general disappointment.”
“Then she ain't lacked suitors any?”
“Then she hasn't been short on suitors, has she?”
“Lacked! Are you acquainted with cow-boys?”
“Lacked! Do you know any cowboys?”
“And she disappointed 'em? Maybe she likes her husband?”
“And she let them down? Maybe she actually likes her husband?”
“Hm! well, how are you to tell about them silent kind?”
“Hm! Well, how are you supposed to talk about those silent types?”
“Talking of conductors,” began the drummer. And we listened to his anecdote. It was successful with his audience; but when he launched fluently upon a second I strolled out. There was not enough wit in this narrator to relieve his indecency, and I felt shame at having been surprised into laughing with him.
“Speaking of conductors,” the drummer started. We listened to his story. It went over well with his audience, but when he smoothly started on a second one, I walked out. There wasn't enough wit in this storyteller to make up for his crudeness, and I felt embarrassed for having been caught laughing with him.
I left that company growing confidential over their leering stories, and I sought the saloon. It was very quiet and orderly. Beer in quart bottles at a dollar I had never met before; but saving its price, I found no complaint to make of it. Through folding doors I passed from the bar proper with its bottles and elk head back to the hall with its various tables. I saw a man sliding cards from a case, and across the table from him another man laying counters down. Near by was a second dealer pulling cards from the bottom of a pack, and opposite him a solemn old rustic piling and changing coins upon the cards which lay already exposed.
I left that company feeling uneasy about their crude stories, and I headed to the bar. It was really quiet and organized. I encountered beer in quart bottles for a dollar, which I had never seen before; aside from the price, I had no complaints about it. Through some folding doors, I moved from the main bar with its bottles and elk head back to the hall with its various tables. I noticed a man sliding cards from a case, while across the table from him, another guy was placing down chips. Nearby, a second dealer was pulling cards from the bottom of a deck, and opposite him, a serious old farmer was stacking and changing coins on the already exposed cards.
But now I heard a voice that drew my eyes to the far corner of the room.
But now I heard a voice that caught my attention in the far corner of the room.
“Why didn't you stay in Arizona?”
“Why didn't you stay in Arizona?”
Harmless looking words as I write them down here. Yet at the sound of them I noticed the eyes of the others directed to that corner. What answer was given to them I did not hear, nor did I see who spoke. Then came another remark.
Harmless-looking words as I write them down here. Yet when I said them, I noticed everyone else's eyes turning to that corner. I didn't hear the response they got, nor did I see who spoke. Then came another remark.
“Well, Arizona's no place for amatures.”
“Well, Arizona's no place for amateurs.”
This time the two card dealers that I stood near began to give a part of their attention to the group that sat in the corner. There was in me a desire to leave this room. So far my hours at Medicine Bow had seemed to glide beneath a sunshine of merriment, of easy-going jocularity. This was suddenly gone, like the wind changing to north in the middle of a warm day. But I stayed, being ashamed to go.
This time, the two card dealers I was near started to focus some of their attention on the group sitting in the corner. I felt a strong urge to leave this room. Up until now, my time in Medicine Bow had felt light and full of laughter, with a relaxed vibe. That atmosphere suddenly vanished, like a warm day turning cold with a sudden shift in the wind. But I stayed, feeling embarrassed to walk away.
Five or six players sat over in the corner at a round table where counters were piled. Their eyes were close upon their cards, and one seemed to be dealing a card at a time to each, with pauses and betting between. Steve was there and the Virginian; the others were new faces.
Five or six players were gathered in the corner at a round table stacked with chips. Their eyes were focused on their cards, and one player appeared to be dealing one card at a time to each person, with pauses for betting in between. Steve was there along with the Virginian; the rest were unfamiliar faces.
“No place for amatures,” repeated the voice; and now I saw that it was the dealer's. There was in his countenance the same ugliness that his words conveyed.
“No place for amateurs,” the voice repeated, and now I realized it was the dealer's. His face reflected the same ugliness as his words.
“Who's that talkin'?” said one of the men near me, in a low voice.
“Who’s that talking?” said one of the men near me, in a low voice.
“Trampas.”
“Traps.”
“What's he?”
"Who is he?"
“Cow-puncher, bronco-buster, tin-horn, most anything.”
“Cowboy, rodeo rider, hustler, anything.”
“Who's he talkin' at?”
"Who is he talking to?"
“Think it's the black-headed guy he's talking at.”
“Think it's the guy with the black head he's talking about.”
“That ain't supposed to be safe, is it?”
"That's not supposed to be safe, is it?"
“Guess we're all goin' to find out in a few minutes.”
“Looks like we're all going to find out in a few minutes.”
“Been trouble between 'em?”
"Is there trouble between them?"
“They've not met before. Trampas don't enjoy losin' to a stranger.”
“They haven't met before. Trampas doesn't like losing to a stranger.”
“Fello's from Arizona, yu' say?”
"Fellow's from Arizona, you say?"
“No. Virginia. He's recently back from havin' a look at Arizona. Went down there last year for a change. Works for the Sunk Creek outfit.” And then the dealer lowered his voice still further and said something in the other man's ear, causing him to grin. After which both of them looked at me.
“No. Virginia. He's just come back from checking out Arizona. He went down there last year to switch things up. He works for the Sunk Creek company.” Then the dealer lowered his voice even more and said something in the other man’s ear, making him smile. After that, both of them looked at me.
There had been silence over in the corner; but now the man Trampas spoke again.
There was silence in the corner, but now the man Trampas spoke up again.
“AND ten,” said he, sliding out some chips from before him. Very strange it was to hear him, how he contrived to make those words a personal taunt. The Virginian was looking at his cards. He might have been deaf.
“AND ten,” he said, pushing some chips away from him. It was really unusual to hear him, how he managed to turn those words into a personal insult. The Virginian was focused on his cards. He could have been deaf.
“AND twenty,” said the next player, easily.
“AND twenty,” said the next player, casually.
The next threw his cards down.
The next player threw down their cards.
It was now the Virginian's turn to bet, or leave the game, and he did not speak at once.
It was now the Virginian's turn to place a bet or leave the game, and he didn't speak right away.
Therefore Trampas spoke. “Your bet, you son-of-a—.”
Therefore Trampas spoke. “Your bet, you son of a—.”
The Virginian's pistol came out, and his hand lay on the table, holding it unaimed. And with a voice as gentle as ever, the voice that sounded almost like a caress, but drawling a very little more than usual, so that there was almost a space between each word, he issued his orders to the man Trampas: “When you call me that, SMILE.” And he looked at Trampas across the table.
The Virginian pulled out his pistol and rested his hand on the table, not aiming it. With a voice as soft as always, sounding almost tender but a bit slower than usual, so that each word had a slight pause, he told Trampas, “When you call me that, SMILE.” Then he looked at Trampas across the table.
Yes, the voice was gentle. But in my ears it seemed as if somewhere the bell of death was ringing; and silence, like a stroke, fell on the large room. All men present, as if by some magnetic current, had become aware of this crisis. In my ignorance, and the total stoppage of my thoughts, I stood stock-still, and noticed various people crouching, or shifting their positions.
Yes, the voice was gentle. But to me, it felt like the bell of death was ringing somewhere, and silence, like a blow, fell over the large room. Everyone present seemed to sense this crisis, almost as if pulled by some magnetic force. In my confusion and total halt of thoughts, I stood frozen, noticing various people crouching or shifting in their seats.
“Sit quiet,” said the dealer, scornfully to the man near me. “Can't you see he don't want to push trouble? He has handed Trampas the choice to back down or draw his steel.”
“Sit quietly,” the dealer said contemptuously to the man next to me. “Can’t you see he doesn’t want to cause any trouble? He’s given Trampas the option to back down or draw his weapon.”
Then, with equal suddenness and ease, the room came out of its strangeness. Voices and cards, the click of chips, the puff of tobacco, glasses lifted to drink,—this level of smooth relaxation hinted no more plainly of what lay beneath than does the surface tell the depth of the sea.
Then, just as suddenly and easily, the room lost its weirdness. Voices and cards, the click of chips, the puff of tobacco, glasses raised for a drink—this level of calm relaxation revealed no more about what was underneath than the surface reveals the depth of the ocean.
For Trampas had made his choice. And that choice was not to “draw his steel.” If it was knowledge that he sought, he had found it, and no mistake! We heard no further reference to what he had been pleased to style “amatures.” In no company would the black-headed man who had visited Arizona be rated a novice at the cool art of self-preservation.
For Trampas had made his decision. And that decision was not to “draw his steel.” If he was looking for knowledge, he had definitely found it! We heard no more mention of what he had called “amateurs.” In any company, the black-headed man who had been to Arizona would not be seen as a beginner in the skill of self-preservation.
One doubt remained: what kind of a man was Trampas? A public back-down is an unfinished thing,—for some natures at least. I looked at his face, and thought it sullen, but tricky rather than courageous.
One question lingered: what kind of man was Trampas? A public retreat feels incomplete—at least for some people. I looked at his face and thought it was moody, but more cunning than brave.
Something had been added to my knowledge also. Once again I had heard applied to the Virginian that epithet which Steve so freely used. The same words, identical to the letter. But this time they had produced a pistol. “When you call me that, SMILE!” So I perceived a new example of the old truth, that the letter means nothing until the spirit gives it life.
Something had also been added to what I knew. Once again, I heard the term that Steve used so casually applied to the Virginian. The exact same words, word for word. But this time, they had pulled out a gun. “When you call me that, SMILE!” So I recognized a new example of the old truth that the words mean nothing until the intent brings them to life.
III. STEVE TREATS
It was for several minutes, I suppose, that I stood drawing these silent morals. No man occupied himself with me. Quiet voices, and games of chance, and glasses lifted to drink, continued to be the peaceful order of the night. And into my thoughts broke the voice of that card-dealer who had already spoken so sagely. He also took his turn at moralizing.
For several minutes, I guess, I stood there reflecting on these silent lessons. No one paid any attention to me. Soft voices, games of chance, and glasses being raised in toasts continued to create the calm atmosphere of the night. And then I heard the voice of that card dealer who had already spoken so wisely. He took his turn at offering moral insights as well.
“What did I tell you?” he remarked to the man for whom he continued to deal, and who continued to lose money to him.
“What did I tell you?” he said to the man he was still doing business with, who kept losing money to him.
“Tell me when?”
“Let me know when?”
“Didn't I tell you he'd not shoot?” the dealer pursued with complacence. “You got ready to dodge. You had no call to be concerned. He's not the kind a man need feel anxious about.”
“Didn’t I tell you he wouldn’t shoot?” the dealer continued confidently. “You were getting ready to dodge. You didn’t need to worry. He’s not the kind of guy that anyone should be anxious about.”
The player looked over at the Virginian, doubtfully. “Well,” he said, “I don't know what you folks call a dangerous man.”
The player glanced at the Virginian, uncertain. “Well,” he said, “I’m not sure what you guys consider a dangerous man.”
“Not him!” exclaimed the dealer with admiration. “He's a brave man. That's different.”
“Not him!” the dealer said with admiration. “He's a brave man. That’s different.”
The player seemed to follow this reasoning no better than I did.
The player didn't seem to understand this reasoning any better than I did.
“It's not a brave man that's dangerous,” continued the dealer. “It's the cowards that scare me.” He paused that this might sink home.
“It's not a brave man who's dangerous,” the dealer continued. “It's the cowards that frighten me.” He paused to let that sink in.
“Fello' came in here las' Toosday,” he went on. “He got into some misunderstanding about the drinks. Well, sir, before we could put him out of business, he'd hurt two perfectly innocent onlookers. They'd no more to do with it than you have,” the dealer explained to me.
“Fellow came in here last Tuesday,” he continued. “He got into some misunderstanding about the drinks. Well, sir, before we could get him out of here, he’d hurt two completely innocent bystanders. They had nothing to do with it, just like you don’t,” the dealer explained to me.
“Were they badly hurt?” I asked.
“Were they seriously hurt?” I asked.
“One of 'em was. He's died since.”
"One of them was. He's passed away since."
“What became of the man?”
“What happened to the man?"
“Why, we put him out of business, I told you. He died that night. But there was no occasion for any of it; and that's why I never like to be around where there's a coward. You can't tell. He'll always go to shooting before it's necessary, and there's no security who he'll hit. But a man like that black-headed guy is (the dealer indicated the Virginian) need never worry you. And there's another point why there's no need to worry about him: IT'D BE TOO LATE.”
“Look, we put him out of business, I told you. He died that night. But there was no reason for any of it, and that’s why I never like to be around cowards. You can’t tell what they’ll do. They’ll start shooting when it’s not even necessary, and you never know who they’ll hit. But a man like that black-haired guy (the dealer pointed to the Virginian) is someone you don’t need to worry about. And here's another reason you shouldn’t worry about him: IT'D BE TOO LATE.”
These good words ended the moralizing of the dealer. He had given us a piece of his mind. He now gave the whole of it to dealing cards. I loitered here and there, neither welcome nor unwelcome at present, watching the cow-boys at their play. Saving Trampas, there was scarce a face among them that had not in it something very likable. Here were lusty horsemen ridden from the heat of the sun, and the wet of the storm, to divert themselves awhile. Youth untamed sat here for an idle moment, spending easily its hard-earned wages. City saloons rose into my vision, and I instantly preferred this Rocky Mountain place. More of death it undoubtedly saw, but less of vice, than did its New York equivalents.
These friendly words wrapped up the dealer's moralizing. He had shared his thoughts with us and was now fully focused on dealing cards. I lingered around, neither welcomed nor unwelcome for now, watching the cowboys at play. Aside from Trampas, there was hardly a face among them that didn't have something likable about it. Here were lively horsemen, worn from the heat of the sun and the rain from the storm, enjoying a break. Untamed youth sat here for a moment of leisure, easily spending their hard-earned wages. I imagined city bars, and instantly preferred this Rocky Mountain spot. It surely witnessed more death but also had less vice than its equivalents in New York.
And death is a thing much cleaner than vice. Moreover, it was by no means vice that was written upon these wild and manly faces. Even where baseness was visible, baseness was not uppermost. Daring, laughter, endurance—these were what I saw upon the countenances of the cow-boys. And this very first day of my knowledge of them marks a date with me. For something about them, and the idea of them, smote my American heart, and I have never forgotten it, nor ever shall, as long as I live. In their flesh our natural passions ran tumultuous; but often in their spirit sat hidden a true nobility, and often beneath its unexpected shining their figures took on heroic stature.
And death is much cleaner than wrongdoing. Besides, there was definitely no wrongdoing written on those wild and strong faces. Even when there was a hint of baseness, it wasn't the main thing that stood out. What I saw on the faces of the cowboys was daring, laughter, and endurance. This very first day of getting to know them is a significant moment for me. Something about them, and the idea of them, struck a chord in my American heart, and I have never forgotten it, nor will I as long as I live. In their physical presence, our natural passions ran wild; but often within their spirit lay a true nobility, and sometimes, beneath its surprising brilliance, their figures took on a heroic stature.
The dealer had styled the Virginian “a black-headed guy.” This did well enough as an unflattered portrait. Judge Henry's trustworthy man, with whom I was to drive two hundred and sixty-three miles, certainly had a very black head of hair. It was the first thing to notice now, if one glanced generally at the table where he sat at cards. But the eye came back to him—drawn by that inexpressible something which had led the dealer to speak so much at length about him.
The dealer had described the Virginian as “a black-headed guy.” This served as a pretty accurate portrait. Judge Henry's reliable man, with whom I was going to drive two hundred and sixty-three miles, definitely had very dark hair. It was the first thing you noticed when you looked over at the table where he was playing cards. But your gaze would return to him—pulled in by that indescribable quality that had made the dealer talk so much about him.
Still, “black-headed guy” justly fits him and his next performance. He had made his plan for this like a true and (I must say) inspired devil. And now the highly appreciative town of Medicine Bow was to be treated to a manifestation of genius.
Still, "black-headed guy" really suits him and his next performance. He had made his plan for this like a true and (I have to say) inspired devil. And now the very appreciative town of Medicine Bow was about to witness a display of genius.
He sat playing his stud-poker. After a decent period of losing and winning, which gave Trampas all proper time for a change of luck and a repairing of his fortunes, he looked at Steve and said amiably: “How does bed strike you?”
He sat playing his stud-poker. After a fair amount of losing and winning, which gave Trampas enough time for a change of luck and to improve his fortunes, he looked at Steve and said casually, “How does bed sound to you?”
I was beside their table, learning gradually that stud-poker has in it more of what I will call red pepper than has our Eastern game. The Virginian followed his own question: “Bed strikes me,” he stated.
I was next to their table, slowly realizing that stud poker has more of what I would call excitement than our Eastern game. The Virginian responded to his own question: “Bet seems right to me,” he said.
Steve feigned indifference. He was far more deeply absorbed in his bet and the American drummer than he was in this game; but he chose to take out a fat, florid gold watch, consult it elaborately, and remark, “It's only eleven.”
Steve pretended to be indifferent. He was actually more caught up in his bet and the American drummer than in this game; but he decided to pull out a big, flashy gold watch, check it dramatically, and say, “It's only eleven.”
“Yu' forget I'm from the country,” said the black-headed guy. “The chickens have been roostin' a right smart while.”
“Y’all forget I’m from the country,” said the guy with the black hair. “The chickens have been roosting for quite a while.”
His sunny Southern accent was again strong. In that brief passage with Trampas it had been almost wholly absent. But different moods of the spirit bring different qualities of utterance—where a man comes by these naturally. The Virginian cashed in his checks.
His bright Southern accent was strong again. In that short exchange with Trampas, it had been almost completely gone. But different moods bring out different ways of speaking—when a man has these naturally. The Virginian cashed his checks.
“Awhile ago,” said Steve, “you had won three months' salary.”
“A little while back,” said Steve, “you won three months' salary.”
“I'm still twenty dollars to the good,” said the Virginian. “That's better than breaking a laig.”
“I'm still twenty dollars ahead,” said the Virginian. “That's better than breaking a leg.”
Again, in some voiceless, masonic way, most people in that saloon had become aware that something was in process of happening. Several left their games and came to the front by the bar.
Again, in a silent, secretive way, most people in that bar had started to realize that something was happening. Several of them left their games and moved to the front near the bar.
“If he ain't in bed yet—” mused the Virginian.
“If he isn't in bed yet—” mused the Virginian.
“I'll find out,” said I. And I hurried across to the dim sleeping room, happy to have a part in this.
“I'll find out,” I said. And I rushed across to the dim sleeping room, happy to be involved in this.
They were all in bed; and in some beds two were sleeping. How they could do it—but in those days I was fastidious. The American had come in recently and was still awake.
They were all in bed, and in some beds, two people were sleeping. I couldn't understand how they could manage that—but back then, I had my standards. The American had come in recently and was still awake.
“Thought you were to sleep at the store?” said he.
“Didn’t you think you were going to sleep at the store?” he said.
So then I invented a little lie, and explained that I was in search of the Virginian.
So I came up with a small lie and said that I was looking for the Virginian.
“Better search the dives,” said he. “These cow-boys don't get to town often.”
“Better check the bars,” he said. “These cowboys don’t come to town very often.”
At this point I stumbled sharply over something.
At this moment, I tripped suddenly over something.
“It's my box of Consumption Killer,” explained the drummer; “Well, I hope that man will stay out all night.”
“It's my box of Consumption Killer,” said the drummer; “Well, I hope that guy will be out all night.”
“Bed narrow?” I inquired.
"Is the bed narrow?" I asked.
“For two it is. And the pillows are mean. Takes both before you feel anything's under your head.”
“For two it is. And the pillows are rough. You need both before you feel anything under your head.”
He yawned, and I wished him pleasant dreams.
He yawned, and I hoped he had sweet dreams.
At my news the Virginian left the bar at once; and crossed to the sleeping room. Steve and I followed softly, and behind us several more strung out in an expectant line. “What is this going to be?” they inquired curiously of each other. And upon learning the great novelty of the event, they clustered with silence intense outside the door where the Virginian had gone in.
When I shared my news, the Virginian immediately left the bar and made his way to the sleeping room. Steve and I quietly followed, and several others trailed behind us, eager to see what would happen next. “What’s this all about?” they asked each other with curiosity. Once they found out the exciting news, they gathered in intense silence outside the door where the Virginian had entered.
We heard the voice of the drummer, cautioning his bed-fellow. “Don't trip over the Killer,” he was saying. “The Prince of Wales barked his shin just now.” It seemed my English clothes had earned me this title.
We heard the drummer's voice warning his buddy. “Watch out for the Killer,” he said. “The Prince of Wales just banged his shins.” It seemed my English clothes had given me this nickname.
The boots of the Virginian were next heard to drop.
The Virginian's boots were heard to drop next.
“Can yu' make out what he's at?” whispered Steve.
"Can you figure out what he's doing?" whispered Steve.
He was plainly undressing. The rip of swift unbuttoning told us that the black-headed guy must now be removing his overalls.
He was clearly taking off his clothes. The sound of quick unbuttoning indicated that the guy with the black head was probably getting out of his overalls.
“Why, thank yu', no,” he was replying to a question of the drummer. “Outside or in's all one to me.”
“Why, thank you, no,” he replied to a question from the drummer. “Outside or inside, it’s all the same to me.”
“Then, if you'd just as soon take the wall—”
“Then, if you’d rather step aside—”
“Why, cert'nly.” There was a sound of bedclothes, and creaking. “This hyeh pillo' needs a Southern climate,” was the Virginian's next observation.
"Of course." There was a sound of bedding and creaking. "This pillow needs a Southern climate," the Virginian said next.
Many listeners had now gathered at the door. The dealer and the player were both here. The storekeeper was present, and I recognized the agent of the Union Pacific Railroad among the crowd. We made a large company, and I felt that trembling sensation which is common when the cap of a camera is about to be removed upon a group.
Many listeners had gathered at the door. The dealer and the player were both there. The storekeeper was present, and I recognized the agent of the Union Pacific Railroad in the crowd. We formed a large group, and I felt that familiar tingle that happens when the lens cap of a camera is about to be taken off in front of a crowd.
“I should think,” said the drummer's voice, “that you'd feel your knife and gun clean through that pillow.”
“I'd think,” said the drummer's voice, “that you'd feel your knife and gun right through that pillow.”
“I do,” responded the Virginian.
"I do," said the Virginian.
“I should think you'd put them on a chair and be comfortable.”
"I think you should sit them on a chair and be comfortable."
“I'd be uncomfortable, then.”
“I'd feel uncomfortable, then.”
“Used to the feel of them, I suppose?”
“Are you used to how they feel, I guess?”
“That's it. Used to the feel of them. I would miss them, and that would make me wakeful.”
“That's it. I got used to how they felt. I would miss them, and that would keep me awake.”
“Well, good night.”
“Well, good night.”
“Good night. If I get to talkin' and tossin', or what not, you'll understand you're to—”
“Good night. If I start talking and tossing around, or something like that, you'll get what you’re supposed to—”
“Yes, I'll wake you.”
"Yes, I'll wake you up."
“No, don't yu', for God's sake!”
“No, don’t you, for God’s sake!”
“Not?”
"Really?"
“Don't yu' touch me.”
“Don't you touch me.”
“What'll I do?”
"What should I do?"
“Roll away quick to your side. It don't last but a minute.” The Virginian spoke with a reassuring drawl.
“Roll over quickly to your side. It only lasts about a minute.” The Virginian spoke with a calming drawl.
Upon this there fell a brief silence, and I heard the drummer clear his throat once or twice.
Upon this, there was a brief silence, and I heard the drummer clear his throat a couple of times.
“It's merely the nightmare, I suppose?” he said after a throat clearing.
“Is it just the nightmare, I guess?” he said after clearing his throat.
“Lord, yes. That's all. And don't happen twice a year. Was you thinkin' it was fits?”
“Lord, yes. That's it. And it doesn't happen twice a year. Were you thinking it was a fit?”
“Oh, no! I just wanted to know. I've been told before that it was not safe for a person to be waked suddenly that way out of a nightmare.”
“Oh, no! I just wanted to know. I’ve heard before that it’s not safe for someone to be woken up suddenly like that from a nightmare.”
“Yes, I have heard that too. But it never harms me any. I didn't want you to run risks.”
“Yes, I’ve heard that too. But it never bothers me. I didn’t want you to take any chances.”
“Me?”
"Me?"
“Oh, it'll be all right now that yu' know how it is.” The Virginian's drawl was full of assurance.
“Oh, it'll be fine now that you know how it is.” The Virginian's drawl was full of confidence.
There was a second pause, after which the drummer said:--
There was a second pause, after which the drummer said:--
“Tell me again how it is.”
“Tell me again how it is.”
The Virginian answered very drowsily: “Oh, just don't let your arm or your laig touch me if I go to jumpin' around. I'm dreamin' of Indians when I do that. And if anything touches me then, I'm liable to grab my knife right in my sleep.”
The Virginian replied sleepily, “Oh, just make sure your arm or leg doesn’t touch me if I start jumping around. I dream about Indians when that happens. If anything touches me then, I might grab my knife while I’m still asleep.”
“Oh, I understand,” said the drummer, clearing his throat. “Yes.”
“Oh, I get it,” said the drummer, clearing his throat. “Yeah.”
Steve was whispering delighted oaths to himself, and in his joy applying to the Virginian one unprintable name after another.
Steve was quietly muttering joyful exclamations to himself, and in his excitement, he was calling the Virginian one unprintable name after another.
We listened again, but now no further words came. Listening very hard, I could half make out the progress of a heavy breathing, and a restless turning I could clearly detect. This was the wretched drummer. He was waiting. But he did not wait long. Again there was a light creak, and after it a light step. He was not even going to put his boots on in the fatal neighborhood of the dreamer. By a happy thought Medicine Bow formed into two lines, making an avenue from the door. And then the commercial traveller forgot his Consumption Killer. He fell heavily over it.
We listened again, but now there were no more words. Straining to hear, I could faintly make out the sound of heavy breathing, and I could clearly detect restless movement. That was the miserable drummer. He was waiting. But he didn’t wait long. There was another soft creak, followed by a quiet step. He didn’t even bother putting on his boots in the dreamer’s dangerous area. Thankfully, Medicine Bow lined up into two rows, creating a path from the door. And then the salesperson forgot his Consumption Killer. He tripped hard over it.
Immediately from the bed the Virginian gave forth a dreadful howl.
Immediately from the bed, the Virginian let out a terrible scream.
And then everything happened at once; and how shall mere words narrate it? The door burst open, and out flew the commercial traveller in his stockings. One hand held a lump of coat and trousers with suspenders dangling, his boots were clutched in the other. The sight of us stopped his flight short. He gazed, the boots fell from his hand; and at his profane explosion, Medicine Bow set up a united, unearthly noise and began to play Virginia reel with him. The other occupants of the beds had already sprung out of them, clothed chiefly with their pistols, and ready for war. “What is it?” they demanded. “What is it?”
And then everything happened all at once; how can mere words describe it? The door burst open, and the salesperson rushed out in just his socks. One hand held a bunch of coat and pants with suspenders hanging down, while he clutched his boots in the other. The sight of us made him stop in his tracks. He stared, dropping the boots from his hand; and at his shocked outburst, Medicine Bow let out a loud, eerie noise and started dancing a Virginia reel with him. The other people in the beds had already jumped out, mostly just dressed in their pistols, ready for action. “What’s going on?” they demanded. “What’s happening?”
“Why, I reckon it's drinks on Steve,” said the Virginian from his bed. And he gave the first broad grin that I had seen from him.
“Looks like it's Steve's turn to buy drinks,” said the Virginian from his bed. And he gave the first big grin I had seen from him.
“I'll set 'em up all night!” Steve shouted, as the reel went on regardless. The drummer was bawling to be allowed to put at least his boots on. “This way, Pard,” was the answer; and another man whirled him round. “This way, Beau!” they called to him; “This way, Budd!” and he was passed like a shuttle-cock down the line. Suddenly the leaders bounded into the sleeping-room. “Feed the machine!” they said. “Feed her!” And seizing the German drummer who sold jewellery, they flung him into the trough of the reel. I saw him go bouncing like an ear of corn to be shelled, and the dance ingulfed him. I saw a Jew sent rattling after him; and next they threw in the railroad employee, and the other Jew; and while I stood mesmerized, my own feet left the earth. I shot from the room and sped like a bobbing cork into this mill race, whirling my turn in the wake of the others amid cries of, “Here comes the Prince of Wales!” There was soon not much English left about my raiment.
“I'll keep them going all night!” Steve shouted, as the reel continued on regardless. The drummer was begging to at least be allowed to put on his boots. “This way, buddy,” was the reply; and another guy spun him around. “This way, dude!” they called to him; “This way, friend!” and he was passed along like a shuttlecock down the line. Suddenly, the leaders dashed into the sleeping room. “Feed the machine!” they said. “Feed her!” And grabbing the German drummer who sold jewelry, they tossed him into the trough of the reel. I saw him bounce like an ear of corn getting shelled, and the dance engulfed him. I saw a Jewish guy sent rattling after him; then they threw in the railroad employee and the other Jewish guy; and while I stood entranced, my own feet left the ground. I shot from the room and sped like a bobbing cork into this whirlpool, following the others amidst cries of, “Here comes the Prince of Wales!” Soon, there wasn’t much English left in my outfit.
They were now shouting for music. Medicine Bow swept in like a cloud of dust to where a fiddler sat playing in a hall; and gathering up fiddler and dancers, swept out again, a larger Medicine Bow, growing all the while. Steve offered us the freedom of the house, everywhere. He implored us to call for whatever pleased us, and as many times as we should please. He ordered the town to be searched for more citizens to come and help him pay his bet. But changing his mind, kegs and bottles were now carried along with us. We had found three fiddlers, and these played busily for us; and thus we set out to visit all cabins and houses where people might still by some miracle be asleep. The first man put out his head to decline. But such a possibility had been foreseen by the proprietor of the store. This seemingly respectable man now came dragging some sort of apparatus from his place, helped by the Virginian. The cow-boys cheered, for they knew what this was. The man in his window likewise recognized it, and uttering a groan, came immediately out and joined us. What it was, I also learned in a few minutes. For we found a house where the people made no sign at either our fiddlers or our knocking. And then the infernal machine was set to work. Its parts seemed to be no more than an empty keg and a plank. Some citizen informed me that I should soon have a new idea of noise; and I nerved myself for something severe in the way of gunpowder. But the Virginian and the proprietor now sat on the ground holding the keg braced, and two others got down apparently to play see-saw over the top of it with the plank. But the keg and plank had been rubbed with rosin, and they drew the plank back and forth over the keg. Do you know the sound made in a narrow street by a dray loaded with strips of iron? That noise is a lullaby compared with the staggering, blinding bellow which rose from the keg. If you were to try it in your native town, you would not merely be arrested, you would be hanged, and everybody would be glad, and the clergyman would not bury you. My head, my teeth, the whole system of my bones leaped and chattered at the din, and out of the house like drops squirted from a lemon came a man and his wife. No time was given them. They were swept along with the rest; and having been routed from their own bed, they now became most furious in assailing the remaining homes of Medicine Bow. Everybody was to come out. Many were now riding horses at top speed out into the plains and back, while the procession of the plank and keg continued its work, and the fiddlers played incessantly.
They were now yelling for some music. Medicine Bow charged in like a cloud of dust towards a fiddler who was playing in a hall; it gathered up the fiddler and dancers and swept back out, becoming a larger Medicine Bow as it went. Steve offered us full access to the place, everywhere. He urged us to ask for whatever we wanted, as many times as we liked. He ordered a search around town for more people to help him settle his bet. But then he changed his mind, and kegs and bottles were brought along with us. We had found three fiddlers, who played energetically for us; and off we went to visit all the cabins and houses where people might still miraculously be asleep. The first guy who poked his head out turned us down. But the store owner had anticipated this. This seemingly respectable man now dragged some sort of contraption from his space, assisted by the Virginian. The cowboys cheered, knowing exactly what it was. The man at the window recognized it too, and with a groan, he came outside to join us. I also figured out what it was shortly after. We found a house where the occupants showed no sign of hearing our fiddlers or our knocking. Then the ridiculous machine was set into motion. Its parts seemed to consist of an empty keg and a plank. Someone told me I was about to experience a new level of noise; I braced myself for something intense involving gunpowder. But the Virginian and the store owner sat on the ground holding the keg steady while two others bent down to play see-saw over the top with the plank. The keg and plank had been coated with rosin, and they dragged the plank back and forth over the keg. Do you know the sound a dray loaded with strips of iron makes in a narrow street? That sound is a lullaby compared to the deafening, blinding roar that erupted from the keg. If you tried this in your hometown, not only would you be arrested, but you'd likely be hanged, and everyone would be pleased, and the clergy wouldn’t even give you a burial. My head, my teeth, my entire skeletal system shook and rattled at the noise, and like drops squirted from a lemon, a man and his wife came rushing out of the house. There was no time for them to react. They were swept along with everyone else; now forced from their own bed, they became furious, attacking the remaining homes of Medicine Bow. Everyone was supposed to come out. Many were now racing horses at full speed out into the plains and back, while the procession with the plank and keg continued its chaotic march, and the fiddlers played without stopping.
Suddenly there was a quiet. I did not see who brought the message; but the word ran among us that there was a woman—the engineer's woman down by the water-tank—very sick. The doctor had been to see her from Laramie. Everybody liked the engineer. Plank and keg were heard no more. The horsemen found it out and restrained their gambols. Medicine Bow went gradually home. I saw doors shutting, and lights go out; I saw a late few reassemble at the card tables, and the drummers gathered themselves together for sleep; the proprietor of the store (you could not see a more respectable-looking person) hoped that I would be comfortable on the quilts; and I heard Steve urging the Virginian to take one more glass.
Suddenly, there was a silence. I didn’t see who delivered the news, but word spread among us that there was a woman—the engineer’s partner down by the water tank—who was very sick. The doctor had come from Laramie to see her. Everyone liked the engineer. The sound of plank and keg faded away. The horsemen learned about it and calmed down. Medicine Bow slowly went home. I noticed doors closing and lights going out; I saw a few latecomers gather at the card tables, and the drummers rounded themselves up for sleep; the store owner (you couldn’t find a more respectable-looking person) hoped I would be comfortable on the quilts; and I heard Steve encouraging the Virginian to have one more drink.
“We've not met for so long,” he said.
"We haven't seen each other in a long time," he said.
But the Virginian, the black-headed guy who had set all this nonsense going, said No to Steve. “I have got to stay responsible,” was his excuse to his friend. And the friend looked at me. Therefore I surmised that the Judge's trustworthy man found me an embarrassment to his holiday. But if he did, he never showed it to me. He had been sent to meet a stranger and drive him to Sunk Creek in safety, and this charge he would allow no temptation to imperil. He nodded good night to me. “If there's anything I can do for yu', you'll tell me.”
But the Virginian, the guy with the black hat who started all this nonsense, told Steve no. “I need to stay responsible,” he said to his friend. Then his friend looked at me. So I figured that the Judge's reliable guy found me a hassle on his holiday. But if he did, he never let it show. He had been sent to meet a stranger and safely take him to Sunk Creek, and he wasn’t going to let anything mess that up. He nodded good night to me. “If there's anything I can do for you, just let me know.”
I thanked him. “What a pleasant evening!” I added.
I thanked him. “What a nice evening!” I added.
“I'm glad yu' found it so.”
“I'm glad you found it that way.”
Again his manner put a bar to my approaches. Even though I had seen him wildly disporting himself, those were matters which he chose not to discuss with me.
Again, his behavior put a barrier between us. Even though I had watched him acting out wildly, those were topics he preferred not to talk about with me.
Medicine Bow was quiet as I went my way to my quilts. So still, that through the air the deep whistles of the freight trains came from below the horizon across great miles of silence. I passed cow-boys, whom half an hour before I had seen prancing and roaring, now rolled in their blankets beneath the open and shining night.
Medicine Bow was quiet as I made my way to my quilts. So still that the deep whistles of the freight trains floated through the air from below the horizon across great stretches of silence. I passed cowboys, whom half an hour earlier I had seen prancing and roaring, now wrapped in their blankets beneath the open and shining night.
“What world am I in?” I said aloud. “Does this same planet hold Fifth Avenue?”
“What world am I in?” I said out loud. “Does this same planet have Fifth Avenue?”
And I went to sleep, pondering over my native land.
And I went to sleep, thinking about my home country.
IV. DEEP INTO CATTLE LAND
Morning had been for some while astir in Medicine Bow before I left my quilts. The new day and its doings began around me in the store, chiefly at the grocery counter. Dry-goods were not in great request. The early rising cow-boys were off again to their work; and those to whom their night's holiday had left any dollars were spending these for tobacco, or cartridges, or canned provisions for the journey to their distant camps. Sardines were called for, and potted chicken, and devilled ham: a sophisticated nourishment, at first sight, for these sons of the sage-brush. But portable ready-made food plays of necessity a great part in the opening of a new country. These picnic pots and cans were the first of her trophies that Civilization dropped upon Wyoming's virgin soil. The cow-boy is now gone to worlds invisible; the wind has blown away the white ashes of his camp-fires; but the empty sardine box lies rusting over the face of the Western earth.
Morning had been buzzing in Medicine Bow for a while before I got out of my quilts. The new day started around me in the store, mostly at the grocery counter. There wasn't much demand for dry goods. The early-rising cowboys were off to work again, and those who still had dollars from their night out were spending them on tobacco, cartridges, or canned food for their journeys to distant camps. They asked for sardines, potted chicken, and deviled ham—seemingly fancy food for these sons of the sagebrush. But convenient, ready-made meals play a crucial role in settling a new area. These picnic cans and jars were among the first signs of civilization landing on Wyoming's untouched land. The cowboy is now gone to unseen realms; the wind has blown away the white ashes of his campfires, but the empty sardine can still rusts on the face of the Western earth.
So through my eyes half closed I watched the sale of these tins, and grew familiar with the ham's inevitable trademark—that label with the devil and his horns and hoofs and tail very pronounced, all colored a sultry prodigious scarlet. And when each horseman had made his purchase, he would trail his spurs over the floor, and presently the sound of his horse's hoofs would be the last of him. Through my dozing attention came various fragments of talk, and sometimes useful bits of knowledge. For instance, I learned the true value of tomatoes in this country. One fellow was buying two cans of them.
So with my eyes half closed, I watched the sale of these cans and became familiar with the ham's unmistakable logo—that label featuring the devil with pronounced horns, hooves, and a tail, all in a striking vivid red. After each horseman made his purchase, he would drag his spurs on the floor, and soon the sound of his horse's hoofs would be the last thing I heard. As I dozed, bits of conversation reached me, and sometimes I picked up useful information. For example, I learned the true value of tomatoes in this country. One guy was buying two cans of them.
“Meadow Creek dry already?” commented the proprietor.
“Is Meadow Creek dry already?” the owner remarked.
“Been dry ten days,” the young cow-boy informed him. And it appeared that along the road he was going, water would not be reached much before sundown, because this Meadow Creek had ceased to run. His tomatoes were for drink. And thus they have refreshed me many times since.
“It's been dry for ten days,” the young cowboy told him. And it seemed that along the road he was taking, he wouldn't find water until well after sundown, because this Meadow Creek had stopped flowing. His tomatoes were for drinking. And they've refreshed me many times since.
“No beer?” suggested the proprietor.
“No beer?” asked the owner.
The boy made a shuddering face. “Don't say its name to me!” he exclaimed. “I couldn't hold my breakfast down.” He rang his silver money upon the counter. “I've swore off for three months,” he stated. “I'm going to be as pure as the snow!” And away he went jingling out of the door, to ride seventy-five miles. Three more months of hard, unsheltered work, and he would ride into town again, with his adolescent blood crying aloud for its own.
The boy made a grimace. “Don’t say its name to me!” he shouted. “I couldn’t keep my breakfast down.” He shook his coins on the counter. “I’ve sworn off for three months,” he said. “I’m going to be as pure as the snow!” Then he jingled out the door, ready to ride seventy-five miles. After three more months of tough, exposed work, he would ride back into town again, with his youthful blood longing for its own.
“I'm obliged,” said a new voice, rousing me from a new doze. “She's easier this morning, since the medicine.” This was the engineer, whose sick wife had brought a hush over Medicine Bow's rioting. “I'll give her them flowers soon as she wakes,” he added.
“I'm grateful,” said a new voice, waking me from a light nap. “She seems better this morning, thanks to the medication.” This was the engineer, whose ill wife had silenced the chaos in Medicine Bow. “I’ll give her the flowers as soon as she wakes up,” he added.
“Flowers?” repeated the proprietor.
"Flowers?" the owner repeated.
“You didn't leave that bunch at our door?”
“You didn’t leave that group at our door?”
“Wish I'd thought to do it.”
“Wish I had thought to do it.”
“She likes to see flowers,” said the engineer. And he walked out slowly, with his thanks unachieved. He returned at once with the Virginian; for in the band of the Virginian's hat were two or three blossoms.
“She likes to see flowers,” said the engineer. And he walked out slowly, with his thanks unfulfilled. He quickly returned with the Virginian; for in the band of the Virginian's hat were two or three blossoms.
“It don't need mentioning,” the Southerner was saying, embarrassed by any expression of thanks. “If we had knowed last night—”
"It doesn't need mentioning," the Southerner was saying, embarrassed by any expression of thanks. "If we had known last night—"
“You didn't disturb her any,” broke in the engineer. “She's easier this morning. I'll tell her about them flowers.”
“You didn't bother her at all,” the engineer interrupted. “She's in a better mood this morning. I'll let her know about those flowers.”
“Why, it don't need mentioning,” the Virginian again protested, almost crossly. “The little things looked kind o' fresh, and I just picked them.” His eye now fell upon me, where I lay upon the counter. “I reckon breakfast will be getting through,” he remarked.
“Why, it doesn't even need to be said,” the Virginian protested again, a bit irritated. “The little things looked kind of fresh, so I just picked them.” His gaze settled on me, lying on the counter. “I guess breakfast will be ready soon,” he said.
I was soon at the wash trough. It was only half-past six, but many had been before me,—one glance at the roller-towel told me that. I was afraid to ask the landlady for a clean one, and so I found a fresh handkerchief, and accomplished a sparing toilet. In the midst of this the drummers joined me, one by one, and they used the degraded towel without hesitation. In a way they had the best of me; filth was nothing to them.
I quickly made my way to the sink. It was only 6:30, but I could tell that many others had already been there—just one look at the roller towel made that clear. I was too shy to ask the landlady for a clean one, so I found a fresh handkerchief and managed a minimal wash-up. In the middle of this, the salesmen joined me, one after another, and they used the dirty towel without a second thought. In a sense, they had it better than I did; dirt didn't bother them at all.
The latest risers in Medicine Bow, we sat at breakfast together; and they essayed some light familiarities with the landlady. But these experiments were failures. Her eyes did not see, nor did her ears hear them. She brought the coffee and the bacon with a sedateness that propriety itself could scarce have surpassed. Yet impropriety lurked noiselessly all over her. You could not have specified how; it was interblended with her sum total. Silence was her apparent habit and her weapon; but the American drummer found that she could speak to the point when need came for this. During the meal he had praised her golden hair. It was golden indeed, and worth a high compliment; but his kind displeased her. She had let it pass, however, with no more than a cool stare. But on taking his leave, when he came to pay for the meal, he pushed it too far.
The latest newcomers in Medicine Bow, we sat together for breakfast; and they tried to be a bit friendly with the landlady. But these attempts fell flat. She didn’t notice them at all. She served the coffee and bacon with a seriousness that even the most proper person would applaud. Still, there was something slightly inappropriate about her presence. It was hard to pinpoint exactly how; it just blended into her overall demeanor. Silence seemed to be her usual approach and her tool; yet the American drummer discovered that she could speak directly when it was necessary. During the meal, he complimented her golden hair. It truly was golden and deserved praise, but he rubbed her the wrong way. She brushed it off with nothing more than a cool look. However, when he went to pay for the meal, he crossed a line.
“Pity this must be our last,” he said; and as it brought no answer, “Ever travel?” he inquired. “Where I go, there's room for a pair of us.”
“It's a shame this has to be our last,” he said; and since it didn’t receive a response, he asked, “Do you ever travel? There’s space for both of us where I'm going.”
“Then you'd better find another jackass,” she replied quietly.
“Then you should find another idiot,” she replied quietly.
I was glad that I had not asked for a clean towel.
I was glad I hadn't asked for a clean towel.
From the commercial travellers I now separated myself, and wandered alone in pleasurable aimlessness. It was seven o'clock. Medicine Bow stood voiceless and unpeopled. The cow-boys had melted away. The inhabitants were indoors, pursuing the business or the idleness of the forenoon. Visible motion there was none. No shell upon the dry sands could lie more lifeless than Medicine Bow. Looking in at the store, I saw the proprietor sitting with his pipe extinct. Looking in at the saloon, I saw the dealer dealing dumbly to himself. Up in the sky there was not a cloud nor a bird, and on the earth the lightest straw lay becalmed. Once I saw the Virginian at an open door, where the golden-haired landlady stood talking with him. Sometimes I strolled in the town, and sometimes out on the plain I lay down with my day dreams in the sagebrush. Pale herds of antelope were in the distance, and near by the demure prairie-dogs sat up and scrutinized me. Steve, Trampas, the riot of horsemen, my lost trunk, Uncle Hughey, with his abortive brides—all things merged in my thoughts in a huge, delicious indifference. It was like swimming slowly at random in an ocean that was smooth, and neither too cool nor too warm. And before I knew it, five lazy imperceptible hours had gone thus. There was the Union Pacific train, coming as if from shores forgotten.
I left the salespeople behind and wandered alone, enjoying my aimless wandering. It was seven o'clock. Medicine Bow was quiet and empty. The cowboys had disappeared. The locals were inside, either busy or lounging around. There was no visible movement. No shell on the dry sand could be more lifeless than Medicine Bow. Peering into the store, I saw the owner sitting with his pipe unlit. Looking into the saloon, I saw the dealer dealing cards silently to himself. The sky had not a single cloud or bird, and even the lightest straw lay undisturbed on the ground. I once spotted the Virginian at an open door, chatting with the golden-haired landlady. Sometimes I walked around town, and sometimes I laid down on the plain, lost in my daydreams among the sagebrush. Faint herds of antelope were in the distance, and nearby, the shy prairie dogs sat up and watched me. Thoughts of Steve, Trampas, the chaos of horsemen, my missing trunk, Uncle Hughey with his failed brides—all blended together in my mind in a delightful haze of indifference. It felt like slowly swimming at random in a calm ocean that wasn’t too hot or too cold. Before I knew it, five lazy, unnoticed hours had passed. There was the Union Pacific train approaching as if it were coming from forgotten shores.
Its approach was silent and long drawn out. I easily reached town and the platform before it had finished watering at the tank. It moved up, made a short halt, I saw my trunk come out of it, and then it moved away silently as it had come, smoking and dwindling into distance unknown.
Its approach was quiet and slow. I easily arrived in town and got to the platform before it finished refueling at the tank. It moved forward, stopped briefly, I saw my trunk come out of it, and then it left quietly, just like it had arrived, puffing smoke and fading into an unknown distance.
Beside my trunk was one other, tied extravagantly with white ribbon. The fluttering bows caught my attention, and now I suddenly saw a perfectly new sight. The Virginian was further down the platform, doubled up with laughing. It was good to know that with sufficient cause he could laugh like this; a smile had thus far been his limit of external mirth. Rice now flew against my hat, and hissing gusts of rice spouted on the platform. All the men left in Medicine Bow appeared like magic, and more rice choked the atmosphere. Through the general clamor a cracked voice said, “Don't hit her in the eye, boys!” and Uncle Hughey rushed proudly by me with an actual wife on his arm. She could easily have been his granddaughter. They got at once into a vehicle. The trunk was lifted in behind. And amid cheers, rice, shoes, and broad felicitations, the pair drove out of town, Uncle Hughey shrieking to the horses and the bride waving unabashed adieus.
Next to my trunk was another one, extravagantly tied with white ribbon. The fluttering bows grabbed my attention, and I suddenly saw something completely new. The Virginian was further down the platform, doubled over with laughter. It was nice to see that, given the right reasons, he could laugh like this; until now, a smile had been his only expression of joy. Rice flew into my hat, and hissing gusts of rice shot onto the platform. All the men still in Medicine Bow appeared like magic, and more rice filled the air. Amidst the noise, a loud voice shouted, “Don’t hit her in the eye, boys!” and Uncle Hughey proudly rushed past me with an actual wife on his arm. She could easily have been his granddaughter. They hopped right into a vehicle. The trunk was lifted in behind them. And amidst cheers, rice, shoes, and loud congratulations, the couple drove out of town, Uncle Hughey shouting at the horses while the bride waved unabashed goodbyes.
The word had come over the wires from Laramie: “Uncle Hughey has made it this time. Expect him on to-day's number two.” And Medicine Bow had expected him.
The message had come through from Laramie: “Uncle Hughey has succeeded this time. Look for him on today’s number two.” And Medicine Bow was ready for him.
Many words arose on the departure of the new-married couple.
Many words were spoken about the departure of the newly married couple.
“Who's she?”
"Who is she?"
“What's he got for her?”
"What does he have for her?"
“Got a gold mine up Bear Creek.”
“There's a gold mine up Bear Creek.”
And after comment and prophecy, Medicine Bow returned to its dinner.
And after the discussion and predictions, Medicine Bow went back to its dinner.
This meal was my last here for a long while. The Virginian's responsibility now returned; duty drove the Judge's trustworthy man to take care of me again. He had not once sought my society of his own accord; his distaste for what he supposed me to be (I don't exactly know what this was) remained unshaken. I have thought that matters of dress and speech should not carry with them so much mistrust in our democracy; thieves are presumed innocent until proved guilty, but a starched collar is condemned at once. Perfect civility and obligingness I certainly did receive from the Virginian, only not a word of fellowship. He harnessed the horses, got my trunk, and gave me some advice about taking provisions for our journey, something more palatable than what food we should find along the road. It was well thought of, and I bought quite a parcel of dainties, feeling that he would despise both them and me. And thus I took my seat beside him, wondering what we should manage to talk about for two hundred and sixty-three miles.
This meal was my last here for a long time. The Virginian's responsibility had returned; duty compelled the Judge's reliable man to take care of me again. He never sought my company on his own; his dislike for what he thought I was (I’m not exactly sure what this was) never changed. I’ve believed that appearance and manner of speaking shouldn’t carry so much suspicion in our democracy; thieves are presumed innocent until proven guilty, but a stiff collar is judged right away. I certainly received perfect politeness and helpfulness from the Virginian, just not a word of friendship. He harnessed the horses, got my trunk, and offered me some advice about bringing along food for our journey, something better than what we would find on the road. It was a good suggestion, and I bought a good amount of snacks, knowing he would probably look down on both them and me. And so I took my seat next to him, wondering what we would talk about for two hundred and sixty-three miles.
Farewell in those days was not said in Cattle Land. Acquaintances watched our departure with a nod or with nothing, and the nearest approach to “Good-by” was the proprietor's “So-long.” But I caught sight of one farewell given without words.
Farewells weren't really a thing in Cattle Land back then. People we knew just watched us leave with a nod or without any acknowledgment at all, and the closest thing to "Goodbye" was the owner's casual "So-long." But I noticed one farewell that was given without any words.
As we drove by the eating-house, the shade of a side window was raised, and the landlady looked her last upon the Virginian. Her lips were faintly parted, and no woman's eyes ever said more plainly, “I am one of your possessions.” She had forgotten that it might be seen. Her glance caught mine, and she backed into the dimness of the room. What look she may have received from him, if he gave her any at this too public moment, I could not tell. His eyes seemed to be upon the horses, and he drove with the same mastering ease that had roped the wild pony yesterday. We passed the ramparts of Medicine Bow,—thick heaps and fringes of tin cans, and shelving mounds of bottles cast out of the saloons. The sun struck these at a hundred glittering points. And in a moment we were in the clean plains, with the prairie-dogs and the pale herds of antelope. The great, still air bathed us, pure as water and strong as wine; the sunlight flooded the world; and shining upon the breast of the Virginian's flannel shirt lay a long gold thread of hair! The noisy American drummer had met defeat, but this silent free lance had been easily victorious.
As we drove past the diner, a shade on a side window was lifted, and the landlady took her last look at the Virginian. Her lips were slightly parted, and no woman’s eyes ever conveyed more clearly, “I am yours.” She didn’t realize it could be seen. Her gaze locked with mine, and she stepped back into the shadow of the room. I couldn’t tell what look, if any, he gave her at that too public moment. His gaze appeared to be on the horses, and he drove with the same effortless control he had used to rope the wild pony the day before. We passed the outskirts of Medicine Bow—mounds and piles of tin cans, and heaps of bottles discarded from the bars. The sun hit them at a hundred sparkling angles. In an instant, we were in the clear plains, surrounded by prairie dogs and pale herds of antelope. The vast, still air enveloped us, pure as water and strong as wine; the sunlight brightened the world; and resting on the breast of the Virginian's flannel shirt was a long golden strand of hair! The loud American traveler had faced defeat, but this quiet free spirit had won easily.
It must have been five miles that we travelled in silence, losing and seeing the horizon among the ceaseless waves of the earth. Then I looked back, and there was Medicine Bow, seemingly a stone's throw behind us. It was a full half-hour before I looked back again, and there sure enough was always Medicine Bow. A size or two smaller, I will admit, but visible in every feature, like something seen through the wrong end of a field glass. The East-bound express was approaching the town, and I noticed the white steam from its whistle; but when the sound reached us, the train had almost stopped. And in reply to my comment upon this, the Virginian deigned to remark that it was more so in Arizona.
We must have traveled about five miles in silence, losing sight of and then catching glimpses of the horizon among the never-ending waves of the land. Then I looked back, and there was Medicine Bow, seemingly just a stone's throw away. It was a full half-hour before I glanced back again, and sure enough, Medicine Bow was still there. It looked a size or two smaller, I’ll admit, but it was recognizable in every detail, like something seen through the wrong end of binoculars. The eastbound express was approaching the town, and I noticed the white steam from its whistle; but by the time the sound reached us, the train had almost come to a stop. In response to my comment about this, the Virginian casually pointed out that it was even more noticeable in Arizona.
“A man come to Arizona,” he said, “with one of them telescopes to study the heavenly bodies. He was a Yankee, seh, and a right smart one, too. And one night we was watchin' for some little old fallin' stars that he said was due, and I saw some lights movin' along across the mesa pretty lively, an' I sang out. But he told me it was just the train. And I told him I didn't know yu' could see the cyars that plain from his place, 'Yu' can see them,' he said to me, 'but it is las' night's cyars you're lookin' at.'” At this point the Virginian spoke severely to one of the horses. “Of course,” he then resumed to me, “that Yankee man did not mean quite all he said.—You, Buck!” he again broke off suddenly to the horse. “But Arizona, seh,” he continued, “it cert'nly has a mos' deceivin' atmospheah. Another man told me he had seen a lady close one eye at him when he was two minutes hard run from her.” This time the Virginian gave Buck the whip.
“A man came to Arizona,” he said, “with one of those telescopes to study the stars. He was a Yankee, and a clever one, too. One night we were watching for some shooting stars that he said were coming, and I saw some lights moving across the mesa pretty quickly, and I called out. But he told me it was just the train. I told him I didn’t know you could see the cars that clearly from his place. ‘You can see them,’ he said to me, ‘but it’s last night’s cars you’re looking at.’” At this point, the Virginian spoke sternly to one of the horses. “Of course,” he then resumed to me, “that Yankee man didn’t mean everything he said. —You, Buck!” he suddenly broke off again to the horse. “But Arizona, it definitely has a very deceiving atmosphere. Another man told me he saw a lady wink at him when he was two minutes of hard running from her.” This time, the Virginian gave Buck the whip.
“What effect,” I inquired with a gravity equal to his own, “does this extraordinary foreshortening have upon a quart of whiskey?”
“What effect,” I asked with the same seriousness as him, “does this strange foreshortening have on a quart of whiskey?”
“When it's outside yu', seh, no distance looks too far to go to it.”
“When it's outside you, you say, no distance seems too far to reach it.”
He glanced at me with an eye that held more confidence than hitherto he had been able to feel in me. I had made one step in his approval. But I had many yet to go. This day he preferred his own thoughts to my conversation, and so he did all the days of this first journey; while I should have greatly preferred his conversation to my thoughts. He dismissed some attempts that I made upon the subject of Uncle Hughey so that I had not the courage to touch upon Trampas, and that chill brief collision which might have struck the spark of death. Trampas! I had forgotten him till this silent drive I was beginning. I wondered if I should ever see him, or Steve, or any of those people again. And this wonder I expressed aloud.
He looked at me with an eye that showed more confidence than he had ever felt in me before. I had taken one step toward gaining his approval, but I still had a long way to go. That day, he preferred his own thoughts over my conversation, just like he did every day during this first journey, while I would have much rather had his conversation than my own thoughts. He brushed off some of my attempts to discuss Uncle Hughey, so I didn't have the courage to bring up Trampas and that brief, chilling encounter that could have led to disaster. Trampas! I had forgotten about him until this silent drive began. I wondered if I would ever see him, or Steve, or any of those people again. I voiced this wonder aloud.
“There's no tellin' in this country,” said the Virginian. “Folks come easy, and they go easy. In settled places, like back in the States, even a poor man mostly has a home. Don't care if it's only a barrel on a lot, the fello' will keep frequentin' that lot, and if yu' want him yu' can find him. But out hyeh in the sage-brush, a man's home is apt to be his saddle blanket. First thing yu' know, he has moved it to Texas.”
“There's no telling in this country,” said the Virginian. “People come and go easily. In more settled places, like back in the States, even a poor man usually has a home. It doesn’t matter if it’s just a barrel on a lot; that guy will keep hanging around that lot, and if you need him, you can find him. But out here in the sagebrush, a man's home is likely to be his saddle blanket. Before you know it, he’s moved it to Texas.”
“You have done some moving yourself,” I suggested.
"You’ve done some moving around yourself," I suggested.
But this word closed his mouth. “I have had a look at the country,” he said, and we were silent again. Let me, however, tell you here that he had set out for a “look at the country” at the age of fourteen; and that by his present age of twenty-four he had seen Arkansas, Texas, New Mexico, Arizona, California, Oregon, Idaho, Montana, and Wyoming. Everywhere he had taken care of himself, and survived; nor had his strong heart yet waked up to any hunger for a home. Let me also tell you that he was one of thousands drifting and living thus, but (as you shall learn) one in a thousand.
But this word left him speechless. “I’ve taken a look at the country,” he said, and we fell silent again. Let me tell you that he had set out to “look at the country” when he was fourteen; by his current age of twenty-four, he had traveled through Arkansas, Texas, New Mexico, Arizona, California, Oregon, Idaho, Montana, and Wyoming. Everywhere he had managed to take care of himself and survive; his strong heart hadn’t yet awakened to any longing for a home. I should also mention that he was one of thousands living this way, but (as you’ll see) he was one in a thousand.
Medicine Bow did not forever remain in sight. When next I thought of it and looked behind, nothing was there but the road we had come; it lay like a ship's wake across the huge ground swell of the earth. We were swallowed in a vast solitude. A little while before sunset, a cabin came in view; and here we passed our first night. Two young men lived here, tending their cattle. They were fond of animals. By the stable a chained coyote rushed nervously in a circle, or sat on its haunches and snapped at gifts of food ungraciously. A tame young elk walked in and out of the cabin door, and during supper it tried to push me off my chair. A half-tame mountain sheep practised jumping from the ground to the roof. The cabin was papered with posters of a circus, and skins of bear and silver fox lay upon the floor. Until nine o'clock one man talked to the Virginian, and one played gayly upon a concertina; and then we all went to bed. The air was like December, but in my blankets and a buffalo robe I kept warm, and luxuriated in the Rocky Mountain silence. Going to wash before breakfast at sunrise, I found needles of ice in a pail. Yet it was hard to remember that this quiet, open, splendid wilderness (with not a peak in sight just here) was six thousand feet high. And when breakfast was over there was no December left; and by the time the Virginian and I were ten miles upon our way, it was June. But always every breath that I breathed was pure as water and strong as wine.
Medicine Bow wasn't in sight for long. The next time I thought of it and looked back, all I could see was the road we had traveled, stretching out like a ship's wake across the vast swells of the land. We were enveloped in immense solitude. Just before sunset, we spotted a cabin where we spent our first night. Two young men lived there, taking care of their cattle. They loved animals. By the stable, a chained coyote nervously ran in circles or sat back and snapped at food ungratefully. A young elk wandered in and out of the cabin door, even trying to push me off my chair during dinner. A half-tame mountain sheep practiced jumping from the ground to the roof. The cabin walls were covered with circus posters, and bear and silver fox skins lay on the floor. Until nine o'clock, one man talked to the Virginian while the other played lively tunes on a concertina, and then we all went to bed. The air felt like December, but I stayed warm in my blankets and a buffalo robe, enjoying the serenity of the Rocky Mountains. When I went to wash before breakfast at sunrise, I found ice needles in a pail. Still, it was hard to remember that this peaceful, open, stunning wilderness—without a peak in sight—was six thousand feet high. After breakfast, it didn’t feel like December anymore; by the time the Virginian and I had traveled ten miles, it felt like June. Yet every breath I took was pure as water and strong as wine.
We never passed a human being this day. Some wild cattle rushed up to us and away from us; antelope stared at us from a hundred yards; coyotes ran skulking through the sage-brush to watch us from a hill; at our noon meal we killed a rattlesnake and shot some young sage chickens, which were good at supper, roasted at our camp-fire.
We didn't see another person all day. Some wild cattle ran up to us and then darted away; antelope watched us from a hundred yards away; coyotes crept through the sagebrush to observe us from a hill. During our lunch, we killed a rattlesnake and shot some young sage chickens, which were great for dinner, roasted over our campfire.
By half-past eight we were asleep beneath the stars, and by half-past four I was drinking coffee and shivering. The horse, Buck, was hard to catch this second morning. Whether some hills that we were now in had excited him, or whether the better water up here had caused an effervescence in his spirits, I cannot say. But I was as hot as July by the time we had him safe in harness, or, rather, unsafe in harness. For Buck, in the mysterious language of horses, now taught wickedness to his side partner, and about eleven o'clock they laid their evil heads together and decided to break our necks.
By 8:30, we were asleep under the stars, and by 4:30, I was drinking coffee and shivering. Catching the horse, Buck, was tough on this second morning. I can't tell if it was the hills we were in that got him riled up or if the better water here made him feel more energetic. But I was sweating like crazy by the time we finally got him safely in the harness, or rather, unsafely in the harness. Because Buck, in the secret language of horses, had now taught some mischief to his partner, and around 11:00, they put their heads together and decided to try to throw us off.
We were passing, I have said, through a range of demi-mountains. It was a little country where trees grew, water ran, and the plains were shut out for a while. The road had steep places in it, and places here and there where you could fall off and go bounding to the bottom among stones. But Buck, for some reason, did not think these opportunities good enough for him. He selected a more theatrical moment. We emerged from a narrow canyon suddenly upon five hundred cattle and some cow-boys branding calves by a fire in a corral. It was a sight that Buck knew by heart. He instantly treated it like an appalling phenomenon. I saw him kick seven ways; I saw Muggins kick five ways; our furious motion snapped my spine like a whip. I grasped the seat. Something gave a forlorn jingle. It was the brake.
We were passing through a range of low mountains. It was a small area with trees, running water, and a temporary escape from the plains. The road had steep sections and spots where you could easily fall off and tumble down among the rocks. But for some reason, Buck didn’t think those moments were exciting enough for him. He picked a more dramatic moment. We suddenly came out of a narrow canyon and found five hundred cattle and some cowboys branding calves by a fire in a corral. It was a scene Buck recognized very well. He immediately reacted as if it were some terrifying sight. I saw him kick in every direction; I saw Muggins kick in different ways; our wild movement felt like it snapped my spine like a whip. I held onto the seat. Something jingled sadly. It was the brake.
“Don't jump!” commanded the trustworthy man.
“Don’t jump!” ordered the reliable man.
“No,” I said, as my hat flew off.
“No,” I said, as my hat flew off.
Help was too far away to do anything for us. We passed scatheless through a part of the cattle, I saw their horns and backs go by. Some earth crumbled, and we plunged downward into water rocking among stones, and upward again through some more crumbling earth. I heard a crash, and saw my trunk landing in the stream.
Help was too far away to do anything for us. We moved through a herd of cattle without a scratch; I saw their horns and backs as they passed by. Some earth gave way, and we fell into water that was rocking among stones, then surfaced again through more crumbling earth. I heard a crash and saw my trunk land in the stream.
“She's safer there,” said the trustworthy man.
"She's safer there," said the reliable guy.
“True,” I said.
"Right," I said.
“We'll go back for her,” said he, with his eye on the horses and his foot on the crippled brake. A dry gully was coming, and no room to turn. The farther side of it was terraced with rock. We should simply fall backward, if we did not fall forward first. He steered the horses straight over, and just at the bottom swung them, with astonishing skill, to the right along the hard-baked mud. They took us along the bed up to the head of the gully, and through a thicket of quaking asps. The light trees bent beneath our charge and bastinadoed the wagon as it went over them. But their branches enmeshed the horses' legs, and we came to a harmless standstill among a bower of leaves.
“We'll go back for her,” he said, keeping an eye on the horses and his foot on the broken brake. A dry gully was ahead, and there was nowhere to turn. The other side was steep with rocks. We would simply fall backward if we didn’t fall forward first. He drove the horses straight over and, just at the bottom, skillfully swung them to the right along the hard, dried mud. They pulled us along the bed up to the head of the gully and through a thicket of trembling aspen trees. The slender trees bent under our weight and whipped the wagon as we passed. But their branches got tangled around the horses' legs, and we came to a gentle stop in a leafy alcove.
I looked at the trustworthy man, and smiled vaguely. He considered me for a moment.
I looked at the reliable guy and smiled faintly. He studied me for a moment.
“I reckon,” said he, “you're feelin' about halfway between 'Oh, Lord!' and 'Thank God!'”
“I guess,” he said, “you’re feeling about halfway between ‘Oh, God!’ and ‘Thank goodness!’”
“That's quite it,” said I, as he got down on the ground.
"That's it," I said, as he knelt down on the ground.
“Nothing's broke,” said he, after a searching examination. And he indulged in a true Virginian expletive. “Gentlemen, hush!” he murmured gently, looking at me with his grave eyes; “one time I got pretty near scared. You, Buck,” he continued, “some folks would beat you now till yu'd be uncertain whether yu' was a hawss or a railroad accident. I'd do it myself, only it wouldn't cure yu'.”
“Nothing's broken,” he said after a thorough look. Then he let out a genuine Virginian curse. “Gentlemen, be quiet!” he said softly, gazing at me with serious eyes; “there was a time I got really scared. You, Buck,” he went on, “some people would beat you now until you wouldn't know if you were a horse or a train wreck. I’d do it myself, but it wouldn’t help you.”
I now told him that I supposed he had saved both our lives. But he detested words of direct praise. He made some grumbling rejoinder, and led the horses out of the thicket. Buck, he explained to me, was a good horse, and so was Muggins. Both of them generally meant well, and that was the Judge's reason for sending them to meet me. But these broncos had their off days. Off days might not come very often; but when the humor seized a bronco, he had to have his spree. Buck would now behave himself as a horse should for probably two months. “They are just like humans,” the Virginian concluded.
I told him that I figured he had saved both our lives. But he really didn’t like receiving direct praise. He muttered something in response and led the horses out of the bushes. Buck, he told me, was a good horse, and so was Muggins. They usually meant well, and that was why the Judge had sent them to pick me up. But these broncos had their bad days. They might not happen very often, but when a bronco decided to act up, it was like he needed to let loose. Buck would likely behave properly for about two months now. “They’re just like people,” the Virginian finished up.
Several cow-boys arrived on a gallop to find how many pieces of us were left. We returned down the hill; and when we reached my trunk, it was surprising to see the distance that our runaway had covered. My hat was also found, and we continued on our way.
Several cowboys arrived at a gallop to see how many of us were left. We headed back down the hill, and when we got to my trunk, we were surprised by how far our runaway had gone. My hat was also found, and we continued on our way.
Buck and Muggins were patterns of discretion through the rest of the mountains. I thought when we camped this night that it was strange Buck should be again allowed to graze at large, instead of being tied to a rope while we slept. But this was my ignorance. With the hard work that he was gallantly doing, the horse needed more pasture than a rope's length would permit him to find. Therefore he went free, and in the morning gave us but little trouble in catching him.
Buck and Muggins were models of discretion for the rest of the mountains. As we set up camp that night, I thought it was odd that Buck was allowed to graze freely instead of being tied up while we slept. But I didn’t know better. With the hard work he was doing so bravely, the horse needed more grass than a rope would allow him to reach. So, he roamed free, and by morning, he hardly gave us any trouble when we tried to catch him.
We crossed a river in the forenoon, and far to the north of us we saw the Bow Leg Mountains, pale in the bright sun. Sunk Creek flowed from their western side, and our two hundred and sixty-three miles began to grow a small thing in my eyes. Buck and Muggins, I think, knew perfectly that to-morrow would see them home. They recognized this region; and once they turned off at a fork in the road. The Virginian pulled them back rather sharply.
We crossed a river in the morning, and far to the north, we saw the Bow Leg Mountains, pale in the bright sun. Sunk Creek flowed from their western side, and our two hundred sixty-three miles started to seem minor to me. Buck and Muggins probably knew that tomorrow would take them home. They recognized this area, and at one point, they veered off at a fork in the road. The Virginian quickly pulled them back.
“Want to go back to Balaam's?” he inquired of them. “I thought you had more sense.”
“Do you want to go back to Balaam's?” he asked them. “I thought you were smarter than that.”
I asked, “Who was Balaam?”
I asked, “Who is Balaam?”
“A maltreater of hawsses,” replied the cow-puncher. “His ranch is on Butte Creek oveh yondeh.” And he pointed to where the diverging road melted into space. “The Judge bought Buck and Muggins from him in the spring.”
“A horse abuser,” replied the cowboy. “His ranch is over there by Butte Creek.” He pointed to where the road split and disappeared into the distance. “The Judge bought Buck and Muggins from him in the spring.”
“So he maltreats horses?” I repeated.
“So he mistreats horses?” I repeated.
“That's the word all through this country. A man that will do what they claim Balaam does to a hawss when he's mad, ain't fit to be called human.” The Virginian told me some particulars.
“That's the word all across this country. A man who does what they say Balaam does to a horse when he's angry isn't fit to be called human.” The Virginian shared some details with me.
“Oh!” I almost screamed at the horror of it, and again, “Oh!”
“Oh!” I nearly screamed at how horrifying it was, and again, “Oh!”
“He'd have prob'ly done that to Buck as soon as he stopped runnin' away. If I caught a man doin' that—”
“He probably would have done that to Buck as soon as he stopped running away. If I saw a man doing that—”
We were interrupted by a sedate-looking traveller riding upon an equally sober horse.
We were interrupted by a calm-looking traveler riding a similarly serious horse.
“Mawnin', Taylor,” said the Virginian, pulling up for gossip. “Ain't you strayed off your range pretty far?”
“Mornin', Taylor,” said the Virginian, stopping by for some chat. “Haven't you wandered off your range quite a bit?”
“You're a nice one!” replied Mr. Taylor, stopping his horse and smiling amiably.
"You're a nice one!" Mr. Taylor said, stopping his horse and smiling warmly.
“Tell me something I don't know,” retorted the Virginian.
“Tell me something I don’t know,” shot back the Virginian.
“Hold up a man at cards and rob him,” pursued Mr. Taylor. “Oh, the news has got ahead of you!”
“Stop a guy at cards and steal from him,” continued Mr. Taylor. “Oh, the news has gotten to you first!”
“Trampas has been hyeh explainin', has he?” said the Virginian with a grin.
“Trampas has been over here explaining things, has he?” said the Virginian with a grin.
“Was that your victim's name?” said Mr. Taylor, facetiously. “No, it wasn't him that brought the news. Say, what did you do, anyway?”
“Was that your victim's name?” Mr. Taylor said with a smirk. “No, it wasn't him who brought the news. So, what did you do, anyway?”
“So that thing has got around,” murmured the Virginian. “Well, it wasn't worth such wide repawtin'.” And he gave the simple facts to Taylor, while I sat wondering at the contagious powers of Rumor. Here, through this voiceless land, this desert, this vacuum, it had spread like a change of weather. “Any news up your way?” the Virginian concluded.
“So that thing has spread around,” murmured the Virginian. “Well, it wasn't worth such wide reporting.” And he shared the simple facts with Taylor while I sat wondering about the contagious power of Rumor. Here, across this quiet land, this desert, this emptiness, it had spread like a weather change. “Any news from your way?” the Virginian finished.
Importance came into Mr. Taylor's countenance. “Bear Creek is going to build a schoolhouse,” said he.
Importance appeared on Mr. Taylor's face. “Bear Creek is planning to build a schoolhouse,” he said.
“Goodness gracious!” drawled the Virginian. “What's that for?”
“Goodness gracious!” the Virginian exclaimed. “What's that about?”
Now Mr. Taylor had been married for some years. “To educate the offspring of Bear Creek,” he answered with pride.
Now Mr. Taylor had been married for several years. “To educate the kids of Bear Creek,” he replied with pride.
“Offspring of Bear Creek,” the Virginian meditatively repeated. “I don't remember noticin' much offspring. There was some white tail deer, and a right smart o' jack rabbits.”
“Offspring of Bear Creek,” the Virginian said thoughtfully. “I don't recall seeing much offspring. There were some white-tailed deer and quite a few jackrabbits.”
“The Swintons have moved up from Drybone,” said Mr. Taylor, always seriously. “They found it no place for young children. And there's Uncle Carmody with six, and Ben Dow. And Westfall has become a family man, and—”
“The Swintons have moved up from Drybone,” Mr. Taylor said, always in a serious tone. “They found it wasn’t a good place for young kids. And then there’s Uncle Carmody with six, and Ben Dow. And Westfall has settled down and started a family, and—”
“Jim Westfall!” exclaimed the Virginian. “Him a fam'ly man! Well, if this hyeh Territory is goin' to get full o' fam'ly men and empty o' game, I believe I'll—”
“Jim Westfall!” the Virginian exclaimed. “A family man, huh? Well, if this Territory is going to be full of family men and empty of game, I think I'll—”
“Get married yourself,” suggested Mr. Taylor.
"Why don't you get married yourself?" Mr. Taylor suggested.
“Me! I ain't near reached the marriageable age. No, seh! But Uncle Hughey has got there at last, yu' know.”
“Me! I'm not even close to being of marriage age. No way! But Uncle Hughey has finally gotten there, you know.”
“Uncle Hughey!” shouted Mr. Taylor. He had not heard this. Rumor is very capricious. Therefore the Virginian told him, and the family man rocked in his saddle.
“Uncle Hughey!” yelled Mr. Taylor. He hadn’t heard this. Rumors can be very unpredictable. So, the Virginian informed him, and the family man swayed in his saddle.
“Build your schoolhouse,” said the Virginian. “Uncle Hughey has qualified himself to subscribe to all such propositions. Got your eye on a schoolmarm?”
“Build your schoolhouse,” said the Virginian. “Uncle Hughey has made himself eligible to support all such proposals. Got your eye on a teacher?”
V. ENTER THE WOMAN
“We are taking steps,” said Mr. Taylor. “Bear Creek ain't going to be hasty about a schoolmarm.”
“We're making progress,” Mr. Taylor said. “Bear Creek isn't going to rush into hiring a teacher.”
“Sure,” assented the Virginian. “The children wouldn't want yu' to hurry.”
“Sure,” agreed the Virginian. “The kids wouldn’t want you to rush.”
But Mr. Taylor was, as I have indicated, a serious family man. The problem of educating his children could appear to him in no light except a sober one. “Bear Creek,” he said, “don't want the experience they had over at Calef. We must not hire an ignoramus.”
But Mr. Taylor was, as I mentioned, a dedicated family man. The issue of educating his children seemed to him only in a serious light. “Bear Creek,” he said, “doesn't want the experience they had over at Calef. We can't hire someone who's clueless.”
“Sure!” assented the Virginian again.
“Sure!” agreed the Virginian again.
“Nor we don't want no gad-a-way flirt,” said Mr. Taylor.
“Nor do we want any flirt who's just out for attention,” said Mr. Taylor.
“She must keep her eyes on the blackboa'd,” said the Virginian, gently.
“She has to stay focused on the scoreboard,” said the Virginian, softly.
“Well, we can wait till we get a guaranteed article,” said Mr. Taylor. “And that's what we're going to do. It can't be this year, and it needn't to be. None of the kids is very old, and the schoolhouse has got to be built.” He now drew a letter from his pocket, and looked at me. “Are you acquainted with Miss Mary Stark Wood of Bennington, Vermont?” he inquired.
“Well, we can wait until we get a guaranteed article,” said Mr. Taylor. “And that's what we're going to do. It can't happen this year, and it doesn't have to. None of the kids are very old, and the schoolhouse still needs to be built.” He then took a letter from his pocket and looked at me. “Do you know Miss Mary Stark Wood from Bennington, Vermont?” he asked.
I was not acquainted with her at this time.
I didn't know her at this time.
“She's one we are thinking of. She's a correspondent with Mrs. Balaam.” Taylor handed me the letter. “She wrote that to Mrs. Balaam, and Mrs. Balaam said the best thing was for to let me see it and judge for myself. I'm taking it back to Mrs. Balaam. Maybe you can give me your opinion how it sizes up with the letters they write back East?”
“She's one we're considering. She's a contact for Mrs. Balaam.” Taylor handed me the letter. “She wrote this to Mrs. Balaam, and Mrs. Balaam thought it was best for me to see it and decide for myself. I'm taking it back to Mrs. Balaam. Maybe you can give me your opinion on how it compares to the letters they write back East?”
The communication was mainly of a business kind, but also personal, and freely written. I do not think that its writer expected it to be exhibited as a document. The writer wished very much that she could see the West. But she could not gratify this desire merely for pleasure, or she would long ago have accepted the kind invitation to visit Mrs. Balaam's ranch. Teaching school was something she would like to do, if she were fitted for it. “Since the mills failed” (the writer said) “we have all gone to work and done a lot of things so that mother might keep on living in the old house. Yes, the salary would be a temptation. But, my dear, isn't Wyoming bad for the complexion? And could I sue them if mine got damaged? It is still admired. I could bring one male witness AT LEAST to prove that!” Then the writer became businesslike again. Even if she came to feel that she could leave home, she did not at all know that she could teach school. Nor did she think it right to accept a position in which one had had no experience. “I do love children, boys especially,” she went on. “My small nephew and I get on famously. But imagine if a whole benchful of boys began asking me questions that I couldn't answer! What should I do? For one could not spank them all, you know! And mother says that I ought not to teach anybody spelling, because I leave the U out of HONOR.”
The communication was mostly business-related but also personal and written in a casual style. I don't think the writer intended for it to be shown as a formal document. She really wished she could see the West, but she couldn't indulge that desire just for fun, or she would have accepted Mrs. Balaam's kind invitation to visit her ranch a long time ago. Teaching school was something she would like to do if she felt qualified for it. “Since the mills shut down,” the writer said, “we’ve all gone to work and done a lot of different things so that Mom can keep living in the old house. Yes, the salary would be tempting. But, my dear, isn’t Wyoming bad for the skin? And could I sue them if mine got ruined? It’s still admired. I could bring at least one male witness to prove that!” Then the writer switched back to business mode. Even if she started to feel that she could leave home, she had no idea if she could actually teach school. She also didn’t think it was right to accept a job in which she had no experience. “I do love children, especially boys,” she continued. “I get along great with my little nephew. But just imagine if a whole group of boys started asking me questions I couldn’t answer! What would I do? You can’t just spank them all, you know! And Mom says I shouldn’t teach anyone spelling because I leave the U out of HONOR.”
Altogether it was a letter which I could assure Mr. Taylor “sized up” very well with the letters written in my part of the United States. And it was signed, “Your very sincere spinster, Molly Stark Wood.”
Altogether, it was a letter that I could confidently say Mr. Taylor would find matched well with the letters written in my part of the United States. And it was signed, “Your very sincere spinster, Molly Stark Wood.”
“I never seen HONOR spelled with a U,” said Mr. Taylor, over whose not highly civilized head certain portions of the letter had lightly passed.
"I've never seen HONOR spelled with a U," said Mr. Taylor, over whose not very civilized head certain parts of the letter had lightly passed.
I told him that some old-fashioned people still wrote the word so.
I told him that some old-fashioned people still spelled it that way.
“Either way would satisfy Bear Creek,” said Mr. Taylor, “if she's otherwise up to requirements.”
“Either option would satisfy Bear Creek,” said Mr. Taylor, “as long as she meets the other requirements.”
The Virginian was now looking over the letter musingly, and with awakened attention.
The Virginian was now looking at the letter thoughtfully, and with renewed focus.
“'Your very sincere spinster,'” he read aloud slowly.
“'Your very sincere single woman,'” he read aloud slowly.
“I guess that means she's forty,” said Taylor.
“I guess that means she’s forty,” Taylor said.
“I reckon she is about twenty,” said the Virginian. And again he fell to musing over the paper that he held.
“I think she’s about twenty,” said the Virginian. And once more he went back to pondering the paper he held.
“Her handwriting ain't like any I've saw,” pursued Mr. Taylor. “But Bear Creek would not object to that, provided she knows 'rithmetic and George Washington, and them kind of things.”
“Her handwriting isn’t like any I’ve seen,” Mr. Taylor continued. “But Bear Creek wouldn’t mind that, as long as she knows arithmetic and George Washington, and things like that.”
“I expect she is not an awful sincere spinster,” surmised the Virginian, still looking at the letter, still holding it as if it were some token.
“I think she isn’t a terrible sincere single woman,” guessed the Virginian, still looking at the letter, still holding it as if it were some kind of memento.
Has any botanist set down what the seed of love is? Has it anywhere been set down in how many ways this seed may be sown? In what various vessels of gossamer it can float across wide spaces? Or upon what different soils it can fall, and live unknown, and bide its time for blooming?
Has any botanist figured out what the seed of love is? Has it ever been documented how many ways this seed can be planted? In what different delicate vessels it can drift across vast distances? Or on what various types of soil it can land, remain unnoticed, and wait for the right time to blossom?
The Virginian handed back to Taylor the sheet of note paper where a girl had talked as the women he had known did not talk. If his eyes had ever seen such maidens, there had been no meeting of eyes; and if such maidens had ever spoken to him, the speech was from an established distance. But here was a free language, altogether new to him. It proved, however, not alien to his understanding, as it was alien to Mr. Taylor's.
The Virginian handed Taylor back the piece of note paper where a girl had spoken in a way that the women he had known never did. If he had ever seen girls like that, there had been no eye contact; and if such girls had ever talked to him, it was from a safe distance. But here was a fresh way of speaking, completely new to him. However, it surprisingly made sense to him, unlike it did to Mr. Taylor.
We drove onward, a mile perhaps, and then two. He had lately been full of words, but now he barely answered me, so that a silence fell upon both of us. It must have been all of ten miles that we had driven when he spoke of his own accord.
We kept driving, maybe a mile, then two. He had been chatty lately, but now he barely replied, and a silence settled between us. It must have been about ten miles we traveled when he spoke up on his own.
“Your real spinster don't speak of her lot that easy,” he remarked. And presently he quoted a phrase about the complexion, “'Could I sue them if mine got damaged?'” and he smiled over this to himself, shaking his head. “What would she be doing on Bear Creek?” he next said. And finally: “I reckon that witness will detain her in Vermont. And her mother'll keep livin' at the old house.”
“Your actual spinster doesn’t talk about her situation so casually,” he said. And then he quoted a saying about appearances, “Could I sue them if mine got messed up?” and he chuckled to himself, shaking his head. “What would she even be doing on Bear Creek?” he asked next. And finally: “I guess that witness will keep her in Vermont. And her mom will just stay at the old house.”
Thus did the cow-puncher deliver himself, not knowing at all that the seed had floated across wide spaces, and was biding its time in his heart.
Thus did the cowboy express himself, completely unaware that the seed had traveled across vast distances and was waiting patiently in his heart.
On the morrow we reached Sunk Creek. Judge Henry's welcome and his wife's would have obliterated any hardships that I had endured, and I had endured none at all.
The next day we arrived at Sunk Creek. Judge Henry and his wife's warm welcome would have made me forget any difficulties I had faced, and the truth is, I hadn’t faced any at all.
For a while I saw little of the Virginian. He lapsed into his native way of addressing me occasionally as “seh”—a habit entirely repudiated by this land of equality. I was sorry. Our common peril during the runaway of Buck and Muggins had brought us to a familiarity that I hoped was destined to last. But I think that it would not have gone farther, save for a certain personage—I must call her a personage. And as I am indebted to her for gaining me a friend whose prejudice against me might never have been otherwise overcome, I shall tell you her little story, and how her misadventures and her fate came to bring the Virginian and me to an appreciation of one another. Without her, it is likely I should also not have heard so much of the story of the schoolmarm, and how that lady at last came to Bear Creek.
For a while, I didn't see much of the Virginian. He started addressing me again as “seh”—a habit completely rejected in this land of equality. I felt bad about it. Our shared danger during Buck and Muggins' escape had brought us to a level of comfort that I thought would last. But I don’t think it would have gone any further, except for a certain individual—I have to call her that. Since I owe her for helping me gain a friend whose bias against me might never have been overcome otherwise, I’ll share her little story, and how her troubles and fate helped the Virginian and me appreciate each other. Without her, I probably wouldn’t have heard so much about the schoolmarm and how she eventually came to Bear Creek.
VI. EM'LY
My personage was a hen, and she lived at the Sunk Creek Ranch.
My character was a hen, and she lived at Sunk Creek Ranch.
Judge Henry's ranch was notable for several luxuries. He had milk, for example. In those days his brother ranchmen had thousands of cattle very often, but not a drop of milk, save the condensed variety. Therefore they had no butter. The Judge had plenty. Next rarest to butter and milk in the cattle country were eggs. But my host had chickens. Whether this was because he had followed cock-fighting in his early days, or whether it was due to Mrs. Henry, I cannot say. I only know that when I took a meal elsewhere, I was likely to find nothing but the eternal “sowbelly,” beans, and coffee; while at Sunk Creek the omelet and the custard were frequent. The passing traveller was glad to tie his horse to the fence here, and sit down to the Judge's table. For its fame was as wide as Wyoming. It was an oasis in the Territory's desolate bill-of-fare.
Judge Henry's ranch was known for several luxuries. He had milk, for instance. Back then, his fellow ranchers often had thousands of cattle but not a drop of milk, except for the condensed kind. So, they had no butter. The Judge had plenty. Next to butter and milk, eggs were also rare in cattle country. But my host had chickens. I can't say if this was because he had been into cockfighting in his younger days or if it was Mrs. Henry's influence. All I know is that when I ate elsewhere, I often found nothing but the usual “sowbelly,” beans, and coffee; while at Sunk Creek, omelets and custards were common. Travelers were happy to tie their horses to the fence here and sit down at the Judge's table. Its reputation spread far and wide across Wyoming. It was a refreshing change from the Territory's otherwise dull menu.
The long fences of Judge Henry's home ranch began upon Sunk Creek soon after that stream emerged from its canyon through the Bow Leg. It was a place always well cared for by the owner, even in the days of his bachelorhood. The placid regiments of cattle lay in the cool of the cottonwoods by the water, or slowly moved among the sage-brush, feeding upon the grass that in those forever departed years was plentiful and tall. The steers came fat off his unenclosed range and fattened still more in his large pasture; while his small pasture, a field some eight miles square, was for several seasons given to the Judge's horses, and over this ample space there played and prospered the good colts which he raised from Paladin, his imported stallion. After he married, I have been assured that his wife's influence became visible in and about the house at once. Shade trees were planted, flowers attempted, and to the chickens was added the much more troublesome turkey. I, the visitor, was pressed into service when I arrived, green from the East. I took hold of the farmyard and began building a better chicken house, while the Judge was off creating meadow land in his gray and yellow wilderness. When any cow-boy was unoccupied, he would lounge over to my neighborhood, and silently regard my carpentering.
The long fences of Judge Henry's ranch started along Sunk Creek soon after the stream came out of its canyon through Bow Leg. It was a place that was always well cared for by the owner, even during his bachelor days. The calm groups of cattle rested in the shade of the cottonwoods by the water or moved slowly through the sagebrush, grazing on the grass that was once abundant and tall. The steers came off his open range fat and gained even more weight in his large pasture, while his small pasture, about eight miles square, was used for the Judge's horses for several seasons, where the good colts he raised from his imported stallion, Paladin, thrived. After he got married, I've heard that his wife's influence was noticeable around the house right away. They planted shade trees, tried their hand at flowers, and added the much more troublesome turkey to the chickens. I, the visitor, was roped into helping when I arrived, fresh from the East. I jumped into the farmyard and started building a better chicken coop while the Judge was busy creating meadowland in his gray and yellow wilderness. When any cowboy was free, he would stroll over to watch me work on my carpentry.
Those cow-punchers bore names of various denominations. There was Honey Wiggin; there was Nebrasky, and Dollar Bill, and Chalkeye. And they came from farms and cities, from Maine and from California. But the romance of American adventure had drawn them all alike to this great playground of young men, and in their courage, their generosity, and their amusement at me they bore a close resemblance to each other. Each one would silently observe my achievements with the hammer and the chisel. Then he would retire to the bunk-house, and presently I would overhear laughter. But this was only in the morning. In the afternoon on many days of the summer which I spent at the Sunk Creek Ranch I would go shooting, or ride up toward the entrance of the canyon and watch the men working on the irrigation ditches. Pleasant systems of water running in channels were being led through the soil, and there was a sound of rippling here and there among the yellow grain; the green thick alfalfa grass waved almost, it seemed, of its own accord, for the wind never blew; and when at evening the sun lay against the plain, the rift of the canyon was filled with a violet light, and the Bow Leg Mountains became transfigured with hues of floating and unimaginable color. The sun shone in a sky where never a cloud came, and noon was not too warm nor the dark too cool. And so for two months I went through these pleasant uneventful days, improving the chickens, an object of mirth, living in the open air, and basking in the perfection of content.
Those cowboys had all sorts of names. There was Honey Wiggin, Nebrasky, Dollar Bill, and Chalkeye. They came from farms and cities, from Maine to California. But the excitement of American adventure attracted them all to this great playground for young men, and in their bravery, generosity, and their amusement at me, they were quite similar. Each one would quietly watch me as I worked with the hammer and chisel. Then, they’d head to the bunkhouse, and soon I’d hear laughter. But this was only in the morning. In the afternoons many days during the summer I spent at the Sunk Creek Ranch, I would go shooting or ride up towards the canyon entrance and watch the men working on the irrigation ditches. Nice systems of water flowed through channels in the soil, and I could hear the sound of rippling among the golden grain; the lush green alfalfa grass waved almost as if on its own, since the wind never blew. In the evenings, as the sun set over the plain, the canyon was filled with a violet light, and the Bow Leg Mountains were transformed with vibrant, unimaginable colors. The sun shone in a sky without a cloud in sight, and noon wasn’t too hot nor the nights too cool. So, for two months, I experienced these enjoyable, uneventful days, improving the chickens—an object of laughter—living outdoors, and soaking in a perfect sense of contentment.
I was justly styled a tenderfoot. Mrs. Henry had in the beginning endeavored to shield me from this humiliation; but when she found that I was inveterate in laying my inexperience of Western matters bare to all the world, begging to be enlightened upon rattlesnakes, prairie-dogs, owls, blue and willow grouse, sage-hens, how to rope a horse or tighten the front cinch of my saddle, and that my spirit soared into enthusiasm at the mere sight of so ordinary an animal as a white-tailed deer, she let me rush about with my firearms and made no further effort to stave off the ridicule that my blunders perpetually earned from the ranch hands, her own humorous husband, and any chance visitor who stopped for a meal or stayed the night.
I was rightly called a tenderfoot. Mrs. Henry initially tried to protect me from this embarrassment; however, when she realized I was determined to reveal my lack of knowledge about Western life to everyone, asking questions about rattlesnakes, prairie dogs, owls, blue and willow grouse, sage hens, how to rope a horse, or tighten the front cinch of my saddle, and that I got excited just seeing a common animal like a white-tailed deer, she let me run around with my guns and no longer tried to stop the teasing I constantly received from the ranch workers, her funny husband, and any visitors who came by for a meal or stayed overnight.
I was not called by my name after the first feeble etiquette due to a stranger in his first few hours had died away. I was known simply as “the tenderfoot.” I was introduced to the neighborhood (a circle of eighty miles) as “the tenderfoot.” It was thus that Balaam, the maltreater of horses, learned to address me when he came a two days' journey to pay a visit. And it was this name and my notorious helplessness that bid fair to end what relations I had with the Virginian. For when Judge Henry ascertained that nothing could prevent me from losing myself, that it was not uncommon for me to saunter out after breakfast with a gun and in thirty minutes cease to know north from south, he arranged for my protection. He detailed an escort for me; and the escort was once more the trustworthy man! The poor Virginian was taken from his work and his comrades and set to playing nurse for me. And for a while this humiliation ate into his untamed soul. It was his lugubrious lot to accompany me in my rambles, preside over my blunders, and save me from calamitously passing into the next world. He bore it in courteous silence, except when speaking was necessary. He would show me the lower ford, which I could never find for myself, generally mistaking a quicksand for it. He would tie my horse properly. He would recommend me not to shoot my rifle at a white-tailed deer in the particular moment that the outfit wagon was passing behind the animal on the further side of the brush. There was seldom a day that he was not obliged to hasten and save me from sudden death or from ridicule, which is worse. Yet never once did he lose his patience and his gentle, slow voice, and apparently lazy manner remained the same, whether we were sitting at lunch together, or up in the mountain during a hunt, or whether he was bringing me back my horse, which had run away because I had again forgotten to throw the reins over his head and let them trail.
I wasn’t called by my name after the initial awkward introductions faded away. I was simply known as “the tenderfoot.” I was introduced to the area (a circle of eighty miles) as “the tenderfoot.” This is how Balaam, the horse handler, came to address me when he traveled two days to visit. It was this name and my well-known helplessness that threatened to ruin my relationship with the Virginian. When Judge Henry found out that I often got lost, that it wasn’t unusual for me to wander off after breakfast with a gun and, in thirty minutes, forget which way was north or south, he arranged for my protection. He assigned an escort for me, and that escort was once again the dependable man! The poor Virginian had to leave his work and friends to play nurse for me. For a while, this humiliation troubled his wild spirit. He had the dismal task of following me on my hikes, overseeing my mistakes, and saving me from accidentally leaving this world. He handled it all with quiet grace, only speaking when necessary. He would point out the lower ford, which I could never find on my own, usually confusing it with a quicksand. He would properly tie my horse. He would advise me not to shoot at a white-tailed deer when the outfit wagon was passing behind it through the brush. There was hardly a day when he didn’t have to rush to save me from sudden death or from embarrassment, which is even worse. Yet he never lost his patience, and his calm, slow voice, along with his seemingly lazy demeanor, stayed the same whether we were having lunch, hunting in the mountains, or he was bringing back my horse that had run away because I once again forgot to throw the reins over its head and let them trail.
“He'll always stand if yu' do that,” the Virginian would say. “See how my hawss stays right quiet yondeh.”
“He'll always stand if you do that,” the Virginian would say. “See how my horse stays right quiet over there.”
After such admonition he would say no more to me. But this tame nursery business was assuredly gall to him. For though utterly a man in countenance and in his self-possession and incapacity to be put at a loss, he was still boyishly proud of his wild calling, and wore his leather straps and jingled his spurs with obvious pleasure. His tiger limberness and his beauty were rich with unabated youth; and that force which lurked beneath his surface must often have curbed his intolerance of me. In spite of what I knew must be his opinion of me, the tenderfoot, my liking for him grew, and I found his silent company more and more agreeable. That he had spells of talking, I had already learned at Medicine Bow. But his present taciturnity might almost have effaced this impression, had I not happened to pass by the bunk-house one evening after dark, when Honey Wiggin and the rest of the cow-boys were gathered inside it.
After that warning, he wouldn’t say anything more to me. But this tame, nursery life was definitely irritating for him. Even though he looked completely like a man and had his composure and ability to stay calm, he was still boyishly proud of his wild job. He wore his leather straps and jingled his spurs with obvious joy. His agility and good looks radiated with unending youth, and that strength beneath his calm exterior must have often kept his irritation with me in check. Despite what I was sure was his opinion of me as the inexperienced one, my fondness for him grew, and I found his quiet company increasingly enjoyable. I had already learned at Medicine Bow that he could be quite talkative at times. But his current silence almost made me forget that, until one evening I happened to walk by the bunkhouse after dark, where Honey Wiggin and the other cowboys were gathered inside.
That afternoon the Virginian and I had gone duck shooting. We had found several in a beaver dam, and I had killed two as they sat close together; but they floated against the breastwork of sticks out in the water some four feet deep, where the escaping current might carry them down the stream. The Judge's red setter had not accompanied us, because she was expecting a family.
That afternoon, the Virginian and I went duck hunting. We found several in a beaver dam, and I shot two as they sat close together; but they floated against the barrier of sticks out in the water, which was about four feet deep, where the current might carry them downstream. The Judge's red setter didn’t come with us because she was about to have a litter.
“We don't want her along anyways,” the cow-puncher had explained to me. “She runs around mighty irresponsible, and she'll stand a prairie-dog 'bout as often as she'll stand a bird. She's a triflin' animal.”
“We don’t want her around anyway,” the cowboy explained to me. “She acts really recklessly, and she’ll chase a prairie dog just as often as she’ll chase a bird. She’s a worthless animal.”
My anxiety to own the ducks caused me to pitch into the water with all my clothes on, and subsequently crawl out a slippery, triumphant, weltering heap. The Virginian's serious eyes had rested upon this spectacle of mud; but he expressed nothing, as usual.
My eagerness to own the ducks made me jump into the water fully clothed, and then I crawled out a slippery, triumphant mess. The Virginian's serious eyes were fixed on this muddy scene; but, as usual, he didn’t say anything.
“They ain't overly good eatin',” he observed, tying the birds to his saddle. “They're divers.”
“They're not great to eat,” he said, tying the birds to his saddle. “They're too varied.”
“Divers!” I exclaimed. “Why didn't they dive?”
“Divers!” I exclaimed. “Why didn't they just dive?”
“I reckon they was young ones and hadn't experience.”
"I think they were young and didn't have any experience."
“Well,” I said, crestfallen, but attempting to be humorous, “I did the diving myself.”
“Well,” I said, feeling down but trying to be funny, “I did the diving myself.”
But the Virginian made no comment. He handed me my double-barrelled English gun, which I was about to leave deserted on the ground behind me, and we rode home in our usual silence, the mean little white-breasted, sharp-billed divers dangling from his saddle.
But the Virginian didn’t say anything. He handed me my double-barreled English gun, which I was about to leave sitting on the ground behind me, and we rode home in our usual silence, the small, white-breasted, sharp-billed birds hanging from his saddle.
It was in the bunk-house that he took his revenge. As I passed I heard his gentle voice silently achieving some narrative to an attentive audience, and just as I came by the open window where he sat on his bed in shirt and drawers, his back to me, I heard his concluding words, “And the hat on his haid was the one mark showed yu' he weren't a snappin'-turtle.”
It was in the bunkhouse that he got his revenge. As I walked by, I heard his soft voice telling a story to an attentive audience, and just as I reached the open window where he was sitting on his bed in just his shirt and underwear, his back to me, I heard his final words, “And the hat on his head was the one thing that showed you he wasn't a snapping turtle.”
The anecdote met with instantaneous success, and I hurried away into the dark. The next morning I was occupied with the chickens. Two hens were fighting to sit on some eggs that a third was daily laying, and which I did not want hatched, and for the third time I had kicked Em'ly off seven potatoes she had rolled together and was determined to raise I know not what sort of family from. She was shrieking about the hen-house as the Virginian came in to observe (I suspect) what I might be doing now that could be useful for him to mention in the bunk-house.
The story was an instant hit, and I quickly slipped away into the darkness. The next morning, I was busy with the chickens. Two hens were squabbling over a few eggs that a third hen laid every day, and I didn’t want any of them to hatch. For the third time, I had kicked Em'ly off the seven potatoes she had gathered and was determined to raise who knows what kind of family from them. She was screeching around the hen-house when the Virginian walked in to see (I suspect) what I was up to that he could mention in the bunkhouse.
He stood awhile, and at length said, “We lost our best rooster when Mrs. Henry came to live hyeh.”
He stood there for a moment and finally said, “We lost our best rooster when Mrs. Henry moved here.”
I paid no attention.
I ignored it.
“He was a right elegant Dominicker,” he continued.
"He was a really elegant Dominicker," he continued.
I felt a little riled about the snapping-turtle, and showed no interest in what he was saying, but continued my functions among the hens. This unusual silence of mine seemed to elicit unusual speech from him.
I was feeling a bit irritated about the snapping turtle and wasn't interested in what he was saying, so I kept doing my tasks with the hens. My unusual silence seemed to prompt him to speak in a way that was out of the ordinary.
“Yu' see, that rooster he'd always lived round hyeh when the Judge was a bachelor, and he never seen no ladies or any persons wearing female gyarments. You ain't got rheumatism, seh?”
“See, that rooster always lived around here when the Judge was a bachelor, and he never saw any ladies or anyone wearing women's clothes. You don't have rheumatism, do you?”
“Me? No.”
“Not me.”
“I reckoned maybe them little odd divers yu' got damp goin' afteh—” He paused.
“I thought maybe those little strange divers you've got damp going after—” He paused.
“Oh, no, not in the least, thank you.”
“Oh, no, not at all, thank you.”
“Yu' seemed sort o' grave this mawnin', and I'm cert'nly glad it ain't them divers.”
“Yu’ seemed kind of serious this morning, and I'm really glad it's not those divers.”
“Well, the rooster?” I inquired finally.
“Well, what about the rooster?” I asked finally.
“Oh, him! He weren't raised where he could see petticoats. Mrs. Henry she come hyeh from the railroad with the Judge afteh dark. Next mawnin' early she walked out to view her new home, and the rooster was a-feedin' by the door, and he seen her. Well, seh, he screeched that awful I run out of the bunk-house; and he jus' went over the fence and took down Sunk Creek shoutin' fire, right along. He has never come back.”
“Oh, him! He wasn't raised where he could see skirts. Mrs. Henry came here from the railroad with the Judge after dark. The next morning, early, she walked out to check out her new home, and the rooster was pecking by the door, and he saw her. Well, he let out this awful screech, and I ran out of the bunkhouse; and he just flew over the fence and took off down Sunk Creek shouting about a fire the whole way. He's never come back.”
“There's a hen over there now that has no judgment,” I said, indicating Em'ly. She had got herself outside the house, and was on the bars of a corral, her vociferations reduced to an occasional squawk. I told him about the potatoes.
“There's a hen over there now that lacks sense,” I said, pointing to Em'ly. She had managed to get outside the house and was perched on the bars of a corral, her loud clucking reduced to an occasional squawk. I shared the news about the potatoes.
“I never knowed her name before,” said he. “That runaway rooster, he hated her. And she hated him same as she hates 'em all.”
"I never knew her name before," he said. "That runaway rooster, he hated her. And she hated him just like she hates all of them."
“I named her myself,” said I, “after I came to notice her particularly. There's an old maid at home who's charitable, and belongs to the Cruelty to Animals, and she never knows whether she had better cross in front of a street car or wait. I named the hen after her. Does she ever lay eggs?”
“I named her myself,” I said, “after I started to pay special attention to her. There’s an old maid at home who’s really kind and is part of the Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Animals, but she never knows if she should cross in front of a streetcar or wait. I named the hen after her. Does she ever lay eggs?”
The Virginian had not “troubled his haid” over the poultry.
The Virginian hadn't "worried his head" about the chickens.
“Well, I don't believe she knows how. I think she came near being a rooster.”
“Well, I don't think she knows how. I think she almost became a rooster.”
“She's sure manly-lookin',” said the Virginian. We had walked toward the corral, and he was now scrutinizing Em'ly with interest.
"She's really masculine-looking," said the Virginian. We had walked over to the corral, and he was now examining Em'ly with curiosity.
She was an egregious fowl. She was huge and gaunt, with great yellow beak, and she stood straight and alert in the manner of responsible people. There was something wrong with her tail. It slanted far to one side, one feather in it twice as long as the rest. Feathers on her breast there were none. These had been worn entirely off by her habit of sitting upon potatoes and other rough abnormal objects. And this lent to her appearance an air of being décollete, singularly at variance with her otherwise prudish ensemble. Her eye was remarkably bright, but somehow it had an outraged expression. It was as if she went about the world perpetually scandalized over the doings that fell beneath her notice. Her legs were blue, long, and remarkably stout.
She was an outrageous bird. She was big and skinny, with a large yellow beak, and she stood tall and alert like responsible people do. There was something off about her tail. It sloped to one side, with one feather twice as long as the others. She had no feathers on her chest at all. They had been completely worn off from sitting on potatoes and other rough, unusual objects. This gave her a strangely exposed look that clashed with her otherwise proper appearance. Her eye was unusually bright, but it had a look of being constantly offended. It was as if she walked through the world perpetually shocked by the things she saw. Her legs were blue, long, and surprisingly thick.
“She'd ought to wear knickerbockers,” murmured the Virginian. “She'd look a heap better 'n some o' them college students. And she'll set on potatoes, yu' say?”
“She should wear knickerbockers,” murmured the Virginian. “She'd look a lot better than some of those college students. And she'll sit on potatoes, you say?”
“She thinks she can hatch out anything. I've found her with onions, and last Tuesday I caught her on two balls of soap.”
“She thinks she can hatch anything. I’ve caught her with onions, and last Tuesday I found her with two bars of soap.”
In the afternoon the tall cow-puncher and I rode out to get an antelope.
In the afternoon, the tall cowboy and I rode out to hunt an antelope.
After an hour, during which he was completely taciturn, he said: “I reckon maybe this hyeh lonesome country ain't been healthy for Em'ly to live in. It ain't for some humans. Them old trappers in the mountains gets skewed in the haid mighty often, an' talks out loud when nobody's nigher 'n a hundred miles.”
After an hour of being totally quiet, he said: “I think maybe this lonely place hasn’t been good for Em'ly to live in. It’s not good for some people. Those old trappers in the mountains go a bit crazy sometimes and talk out loud when there’s no one around for hundreds of miles.”
“Em'ly has not been solitary,” I replied. “There are forty chickens here.”
“Em'ly hasn't been alone,” I replied. “There are forty chickens here.”
“That's so,” said he. “It don't explain her.”
"That's true," he said. "It doesn't explain her."
He fell silent again, riding beside me, easy and indolent in the saddle. His long figure looked so loose and inert that the swift, light spring he made to the ground seemed an impossible feat. He had seen an antelope where I saw none.
He fell silent again, riding next to me, relaxed and lazy in the saddle. His tall frame looked so loose and still that the quick, graceful jump he made to the ground seemed unbelievable. He had spotted an antelope where I saw nothing.
“Take a shot yourself,” I urged him, as he motioned me to be quick. “You never shoot when I'm with you.”
“Go ahead and take a shot,” I encouraged him, as he signaled me to hurry up. “You never take a shot when I'm around.”
“I ain't hyeh for that,” he answered. “Now you've let him get away on yu'!”
“I’m not here for that,” he replied. “Now you’ve let him get away from you!”
The antelope had in truth departed.
The antelope has really left.
“Why,” he said to my protest, “I can hit them things any day. What's your notion as to Em'ly?”
“Why,” he said in response to my protest, “I can hit those things any day. What do you think about Em'ly?”
“I can't account for her,” I replied.
"I can't explain her," I replied.
“Well,” he said musingly, and then his mind took one of those particular turns that made me love him, “Taylor ought to see her. She'd be just the schoolmarm for Bear Creek!”
"Well," he said thoughtfully, and then his mind took one of those unique turns that made me love him, "Taylor should see her. She'd be the perfect teacher for Bear Creek!"
“She's not much like the eating-house lady at Medicine Bow,” I said.
"She's not really like the diner lady at Medicine Bow," I said.
He gave a hilarious chuckle. “No, Em'ly knows nothing o' them joys. So yu' have no notion about her? Well, I've got one. I reckon maybe she was hatched after a big thunderstorm.”
He let out a funny laugh. “No, Em'ly doesn’t know anything about those joys. So you have no idea about her? Well, I have a thought. I guess maybe she was born after a big thunderstorm.”
“In a big thunderstorm!” I exclaimed.
"In a huge thunderstorm!" I shouted.
“Yes. Don't yu' know about them, and what they'll do to aiggs? A big case o' lightnin' and thunder will addle aiggs and keep 'em from hatchin'. And I expect one came along, and all the other aiggs of Em'ly's set didn't hatch out, but got plumb addled, and she happened not to get addled that far, and so she just managed to make it through. But she cert'nly ain't got a strong haid.”
“Yes. Don’t you know about them and what they do to eggs? A big storm with lightning and thunder will mess up eggs and prevent them from hatching. I bet one happened, and all the other eggs from Emily’s batch didn’t hatch but got completely messed up, while she just managed to make it through without getting too affected. But she definitely doesn’t have a strong mind.”
“I fear she has not,” said I.
"I’m afraid she hasn’t," I said.
“Mighty hon'ble intentions,” he observed. “If she can't make out to lay anything, she wants to hatch somethin', and be a mother anyways.”
“Mighty honorable intentions,” he noted. “If she can't figure out how to put anything together, she wants to create something, and be a mother regardless.”
“I wonder what relation the law considers that a hen is to the chicken she hatched but did not lay?” I inquired.
“I wonder what the law thinks about the relationship between a hen and the chick she hatched but didn’t lay?” I asked.
The Virginian made no reply to this frivolous suggestion. He was gazing over the wide landscape gravely and with apparent inattention. He invariably saw game before I did, and was off his horse and crouched among the sage while I was still getting my left foot clear of the stirrup. I succeeded in killing an antelope, and we rode home with the head and hind quarters.
The Virginian didn't respond to this silly suggestion. He was looking over the vast landscape seriously and seemed distracted. He always spotted game before I did, and by the time I was still trying to get my left foot out of the stirrup, he was already off his horse and crouching among the sage. I managed to shoot an antelope, and we rode home with its head and hindquarters.
“No,” said he. “It's sure the thunder, and not the lonesomeness. How do yu' like the lonesomeness yourself?”
“No,” he said. “It’s definitely the thunder, not the loneliness. How do you feel about the loneliness yourself?”
I told him that I liked it.
I told him that I liked it.
“I could not live without it now,” he said. “This has got into my system.” He swept his hand out at the vast space of world. “I went back home to see my folks onced. Mother was dyin' slow, and she wanted me. I stayed a year. But them Virginia mountains could please me no more. Afteh she was gone, I told my brothers and sisters good-by. We like each other well enough, but I reckon I'll not go back.”
“I can't live without it now,” he said. “It's become a part of me.” He gestured to the wide expanse of the world. “I went back home to visit my family once. My mom was dying slowly, and she wanted to see me. I stayed a year. But those Virginia mountains don't appeal to me anymore. After she passed, I said goodbye to my brothers and sisters. We get along fine, but I don't think I'll go back.”
We found Em'ly seated upon a collection of green California peaches, which the Judge had brought from the railroad.
We found Em'ly sitting on a pile of green California peaches that the Judge had brought from the train station.
“I don't mind her any more,” I said; “I'm sorry for her.”
"I don't care about her anymore," I said; "I feel sorry for her."
“I've been sorry for her right along,” said the Virginian. “She does hate the roosters so.” And he said that he was making a collection of every class of object which he found her treating as eggs.
“I’ve felt bad for her all along,” said the Virginian. “She really hates the roosters.” And he mentioned that he was collecting every kind of object that he found her treating like eggs.
But Em'ly's egg-industry was terminated abruptly one morning, and her unquestioned energies diverted to a new channel. A turkey which had been sitting in the root-house appeared with twelve children, and a family of bantams occurred almost simultaneously. Em'ly was importantly scratching the soil inside Paladin's corral when the bantam tribe of newly born came by down the lane, and she caught sight of them through the bars. She crossed the corral at a run, and intercepted two of the chicks that were trailing somewhat behind their real mamma. These she undertook to appropriate, and assumed a high tone with the bantam, who was the smaller, and hence obliged to retreat with her still numerous family. I interfered, and put matters straight; but the adjustment was only temporary. In an hour I saw Em'ly immensely busy with two more bantams, leading them about and taking a care of them which I must admit seemed perfectly efficient.
But Em'ly's egg business came to an abrupt end one morning, and her boundless energy was redirected to something new. A turkey that had been nesting in the root-house showed up with twelve chicks, and almost at the same time, a family of bantams appeared. Em'ly was enthusiastically scratching at the ground inside Paladin's corral when the newly hatched bantam chicks came down the lane, and she spotted them through the bars. She dashed across the corral and intercepted two of the chicks that were lagging behind their mother. She decided to claim them, taking a commanding stance against the smaller bantam, who had to retreat with her still-large family. I stepped in to sort things out, but the fix was only temporary. An hour later, I saw Em'ly completely absorbed with two more bantams, leading them around and caring for them in a way that I must admit seemed quite effective.
And now came the first incident that made me suspect her to be demented.
And now came the first incident that made me think she might be crazy.
She had proceeded with her changelings behind the kitchen, where one of the irrigation ditches ran under the fence from the hay-field to supply the house with water. Some distance along this ditch inside the field were the twelve turkeys in the short, recently cut stubble. Again Em'ly set off instantly like a deer. She left the dismayed bantams behind her. She crossed the ditch with one jump of her stout blue legs, flew over the grass, and was at once among the turkeys, where, with an instinct of maternity as undiscriminating as it was reckless, she attempted to huddle some of them away. But this other mamma was not a bantam, and in a few moments Em'ly was entirely routed in her attempt to acquire a new variety of family.
She went with her kids behind the kitchen, where one of the irrigation ditches ran under the fence from the hayfield to provide water for the house. Some distance along the ditch inside the field were the twelve turkeys in the short, recently cut stubble. Once again, Em'ly took off like a deer. She left the surprised bantams behind her. She crossed the ditch with one jump of her sturdy blue legs, flew over the grass, and was immediately among the turkeys, where, with a maternal instinct that was both naive and reckless, she tried to gather some of them together. But this other mom wasn't a bantam, and in just a few moments, Em'ly was completely driven off in her attempt to create a new kind of family.
This spectacle was witnessed by the Virginian and myself, and it overcame him. He went speechless across to the bunk-house, by himself, and sat on his bed, while I took the abandoned bantams back to their own circle.
This scene was observed by the Virginian and me, and it left him speechless. He walked alone to the bunkhouse and sat on his bed, while I returned the abandoned bantams to their own area.
I have often wondered what the other fowls thought of all this. Some impression it certainly did make upon them. The notion may seem out of reason to those who have never closely attended to other animals than man; but I am convinced that any community which shares some of our instincts will share some of the resulting feelings, and that birds and beasts have conventions, the breach of which startles them. If there be anything in evolution, this would seem inevitable. At all events, the chicken-house was upset during the following several days. Em'ly disturbed now the bantams and now the turkeys, and several of these latter had died, though I will not go so far as to say that this was the result of her misplaced attentions. Nevertheless, I was seriously thinking of locking her up till the broods should be a little older, when another event happened, and all was suddenly at peace.
I have often wondered what the other birds thought about all this. It definitely made some kind of impression on them. This idea might seem unreasonable to those who haven't closely observed animals other than humans; however, I'm convinced that any community sharing some of our instincts will also share some of the resulting emotions, and that birds and animals have conventions whose violation surprises them. If evolution means anything, this seems unavoidable. In any case, the chicken coop was chaotic over the next few days. Em'ly kept bothering the bantams and then the turkeys, and several of the turkeys died, though I won't go so far as to say this was due to her misguided attentions. Still, I was seriously considering locking her up until the chicks were a bit older, when another event occurred, and suddenly everything was at peace.
The Judge's setter came in one morning, wagging her tail. She had had her puppies, and she now took us to where they were housed, in between the floor of a building and the hollow ground. Em'ly was seated on the whole litter.
The Judge's dog came in one morning, wagging her tail. She had her puppies, and she now led us to where they were kept, between the floor of a building and the hollow ground. Em'ly was sitting on the entire litter.
“No,” I said to the Judge, “I am not surprised. She is capable of anything.”
“No,” I said to the Judge, “I’m not surprised. She’s capable of anything.”
In her new choice of offspring, this hen had at length encountered an unworthy parent. The setter was bored by her own puppies. She found the hole under the house an obscure and monotonous residence compared with the dining room, and our company more stimulating and sympathetic than that of her children. A much-petted contact with our superior race had developed her dog intelligence above its natural level, and turned her into an unnatural, neglectful mother, who was constantly forgetting her nursery for worldly pleasures.
In her new choice of offspring, this hen had finally come across an unworthy parent. The setter was tired of her own puppies. She saw the hole under the house as a dull and uninteresting place to live compared to the dining room, and found our company more engaging and understanding than that of her kids. A lot of pampering with our superior kind had boosted her dog intelligence beyond its natural state, making her a neglectful mother who kept forgetting her nursery for worldly pleasures.
At certain periods of the day she repaired to the puppies and fed them, but came away when this perfunctory ceremony was accomplished; and she was glad enough to have a governess bring them up. She made no quarrel with Em'ly, and the two understood each other perfectly. I have never seen among animals any arrangement so civilized and so perverted. It made Em'ly perfectly happy. To see her sitting all day jealously spreading her wings over some blind puppies was sufficiently curious; but when they became large enough to come out from under the house and toddle about in the proud hen's wake, I longed for some distinguished naturalist. I felt that our ignorance made us inappropriate spectators of such a phenomenon. Em'ly scratched and clucked, and the puppies ran to her, pawed her with their fat limp little legs, and retreated beneath her feathers in their games of hide and seek. Conceive, if you can, what confusion must have reigned in their infant minds as to who the setter was!
At certain times of the day, she went to see the puppies and fed them, but left as soon as that routine was done; she was quite happy to have a governess raise them. She didn’t argue with Em'ly, and the two understood each other perfectly. I’ve never seen any arrangement among animals that was so civilized yet so twisted. It made Em'ly completely happy. Watching her sit all day protectively over some blind puppies was certainly interesting; but when they grew large enough to come out from under the house and waddle around behind their proud hen, I wished for a distinguished naturalist. I felt that our ignorance made us poor observers of such a phenomenon. Em'ly scratched and clucked, and the puppies ran to her, pawed at her with their chunky little legs, and hid beneath her feathers while playing hide and seek. Imagine the confusion in their baby minds about who the mother was!
“I reckon they think she's the wet-nurse,” said the Virginian.
“I guess they think she's the wet-nurse,” said the Virginian.
When the puppies grew to be boisterous, I perceived that Em'ly's mission was approaching its end. They were too heavy for her, and their increasing scope of playfulness was not in her line. Once or twice they knocked her over, upon which she arose and pecked them severely, and they retired to a safe distance, and sitting in a circle, yapped at her. I think they began to suspect that she was only a hen after all. So Em'ly resigned with an indifference which surprised me, until I remembered that if it had been chickens, she would have ceased to look after them by this time.
When the puppies became really rowdy, I realized that Em'ly's time with them was coming to an end. They were too heavy for her, and their growing playful energy wasn’t something she could handle. A couple of times, they knocked her over, and she got up and fussed at them, making them back off to a safe distance where they sat in a circle and barked at her. I think they started to figure out that she was just a hen after all. So Em'ly gave up with a level of indifference that surprised me, until I remembered that if they had been chicks, she would have stopped caring for them by now.
But here she was again “out of a job,” as the Virginian said.
But here she was again "out of a job," as the Virginian put it.
“She's raised them puppies for that triflin' setter, and now she'll be huntin' around for something else useful to do that ain't in her business.”
"She's raised those puppies for that worthless setter, and now she'll be looking for something else useful to do that's not her business."
Now there were other broods of chickens to arrive in the hen-house, and I did not desire any more bantam and turkey performances. So, to avoid confusion, I played a trick upon Em'ly. I went down to Sunk Creek and fetched some smooth, oval stones. She was quite satisfied with these, and passed a quiet day with them in a box. This was not fair, the Virginian asserted.
Now there were more chicks arriving in the henhouse, and I didn't want any more bantam and turkey antics. So, to avoid confusion, I played a trick on Em'ly. I went down to Sunk Creek and brought back some smooth, oval stones. She was totally happy with these and spent a calm day playing with them in a box. The Virginian pointed out that this wasn't fair.
“You ain't going to jus' leave her fooled that a-way?”
“You're not just going to leave her in the dark like that?”
I did not see why not.
I didn’t see a reason not to.
“Why, she raised them puppies all right. Ain't she showed she knows how to be a mother anyways? Em'ly ain't going to get her time took up for nothing while I'm round hyeh,” said the cow-puncher.
“Why, she raised those puppies just fine. Didn't she show she knows how to be a mother, anyway? Em'ly isn’t going to waste her time while I'm around here,” said the cow-puncher.
He laid a gentle hold of Em'ly and tossed her to the ground. She, of course, rushed out among the corrals in a great state of nerves.
He gently grabbed Em'ly and tossed her to the ground. She, of course, bolted out among the corrals in a complete frenzy.
“I don't see what good you do meddling,” I protested.
“I don't see what good it does for you to interfere,” I protested.
To this he deigned no reply, but removed the unresponsive stones from the straw.
To this, he didn’t respond, but he took away the unresponsive stones from the straw.
“Why, if they ain't right warm!” he exclaimed plaintively. “The poor, deluded son-of-a-gun!” And with this unusual description of a lady, he sent the stones sailing like a line of birds. “I'm regular getting stuck on Em'ly,” continued the Virginian. “Yu' needn't to laugh. Don't yu' see she's got sort o' human feelin's and desires? I always knowed hawsses was like people, and my collie, of course. It is kind of foolish, I expect, but that hen's goin' to have a real aigg di-rectly, right now, to set on.” With this he removed one from beneath another hen. “We'll have Em'ly raise this hyeh,” said he, “so she can put in her time profitable.”
“Why, if they aren't nice and warm!” he exclaimed sadly. “The poor, confused guy!” And with this unusual way of describing a lady, he tossed the stones like a flock of birds. “I'm really starting to like Em'ly,” the Virginian continued. “You don't need to laugh. Don’t you see she has real feelings and desires? I always knew horses were like people, and my collie, of course. It’s kind of silly, I guess, but that hen is going to lay a real egg pretty soon, right now, to sit on.” With that, he took one from underneath another hen. “We'll have Em'ly raise this one here,” he said, “so she can spend her time wisely.”
It was not accomplished at once; for Em'ly, singularly enough, would not consent to stay in the box whence she had been routed. At length we found another retreat for her, and in these new surroundings, with a new piece of work for her to do, Em'ly sat on the one egg which the Virginian had so carefully provided for her.
It didn't happen all at once; Em'ly, oddly enough, refused to stay in the place she had been moved from. Eventually, we found her another spot, and in this new environment, with a new task to focus on, Em'ly sat on the single egg that the Virginian had so thoughtfully prepared for her.
Thus, as in all genuine tragedies, was the stroke of Fate wrought by chance and the best intentions.
Thus, like in all real tragedies, the blow of Fate was shaped by chance and good intentions.
Em'ly began sitting on Friday afternoon near sundown. Early next morning my sleep was gradually dispersed by a sound unearthly and continuous. Now it dwindled, receding to a distance; again it came near, took a turn, drifted to the other side of the house; then, evidently, whatever it was, passed my door close, and I jumped upright in my bed. The high, tense strain of vibration, nearly, but not quite, a musical note, was like the threatening scream of machinery, though weaker, and I bounded out of the house in my pajamas.
Em'ly started sitting down on Friday afternoon around sunset. Early the next morning, I slowly woke up to a sound that was otherworldly and constant. Sometimes it faded away into the distance; other times it came closer, went around, and drifted to the other side of the house. Then, whatever it was, passed right by my door, and I jumped up in my bed. The high, tense vibration, nearly a musical note but not quite, sounded like the menacing whine of machinery, but weaker, and I rushed out of the house in my pajamas.
There was Em'ly, dishevelled, walking wildly about, her one egg miraculously hatched within ten hours. The little lonely yellow ball of down went cheeping along behind, following its mother as best it could. What, then, had happened to the established period of incubation? For an instant the thing was like a portent, and I was near joining Em'ly in her horrid surprise, when I saw how it all was. The Virginian had taken an egg from a hen which had already been sitting for three weeks.
There was Em'ly, looking messy, wandering around wildly, her one egg somehow hatched within ten hours. The tiny, lonely yellow fluff ball followed behind, cheeping as best it could. So, what happened to the usual incubation period? For a moment, it felt like an omen, and I almost joined Em'ly in her shock when I realized what was actually going on. The Virginian had taken an egg from a hen that had already been sitting on it for three weeks.
I dressed in haste, hearing Em'ly's distracted outcry. It steadily sounded, without perceptible pause for breath, and marked her erratic journey back and forth through stables, lanes, and corrals. The shrill disturbance brought all of us out to see her, and in the hen-house I discovered the new brood making its appearance punctually.
I got dressed quickly, hearing Em'ly's frantic shouts. They kept coming, without any noticeable breaks for breath, highlighting her unpredictable path as she moved back and forth through the stables, pathways, and pens. The loud commotion drew all of us out to see what was happening, and in the chicken coop, I found the new chicks arriving right on time.
But this natural explanation could not be made to the crazed hen. She continued to scour the premises, her slant tail and its one preposterous feather waving as she aimlessly went, her stout legs stepping high with an unnatural motion, her head lifted nearly off her neck, and in her brilliant yellow eye an expression of more than outrage at this overturning of a natural law. Behind her, entirely ignored and neglected, trailed the little progeny. She never looked at it. We went about our various affairs, and all through the clear, sunny day that unending metallic scream pervaded the premises. The Virginian put out food and water for her, but she tasted nothing. I am glad to say that the little chicken did. I do not think that the hen's eyes could see, except in the way that sleep-walkers' do.
But this natural explanation didn’t make sense to the frantic hen. She kept searching the area, her tilted tail and its one ridiculous feather waving as she moved around aimlessly, her sturdy legs stepping awkwardly high, her head almost twisted off her neck, and in her bright yellow eye was an expression of more than just anger at this disruption of nature. Behind her, completely ignored and forgotten, trailed her little chick. She never even glanced at it. We went about our business, and throughout the clear, sunny day, that relentless metallic scream filled the space. The Virginian put out food and water for her, but she didn’t touch any of it. I’m glad to say that the little chick did. I doubt the hen could see anything at all, except maybe like a sleepwalker does.
The heat went out of the air, and in the canyon the violet light began to show. Many hours had gone, but Em'ly never ceased. Now she suddenly flew up in a tree and sat there with her noise still going; but it had risen lately several notes into a slim, acute level of terror, and was not like machinery any more, nor like any sound I ever heard before or since. Below the tree stood the bewildered little chicken, cheeping, and making tiny jumps to reach its mother.
The heat faded from the air, and in the canyon, the violet light started to appear. Hours had passed, but Em'ly kept going. Suddenly, she flew up into a tree and perched there, her noise still playing; but it had recently climbed several notes into a sharp, piercing level of terror, and it didn’t sound like machinery anymore, nor like any sound I’ve heard before or since. Below the tree stood the confused little chick, cheeping and making small jumps to reach its mother.
“Yes,” said the Virginian, “it's comical. Even her aigg acted different from anybody else's.” He paused, and looked across the wide, mellowing plain with the expression of easy-going gravity so common with him. Then he looked at Em'ly in the tree and the yellow chicken.
“Yes,” said the Virginian, “it's funny. Even her egg acted differently from anyone else's.” He paused and looked across the vast, softening plain with that laid-back seriousness he often had. Then he turned to Em'ly in the tree with the yellow chicken.
“It ain't so damned funny,” said he.
“It isn't so damn funny,” he said.
We went in to supper, and I came out to find the hen lying on the ground, dead. I took the chicken to the family in the hen-house.
We went in for dinner, and when I came out, I found the chicken lying on the ground, dead. I took the chicken to the family in the coop.
No, it was not altogether funny any more. And I did not think less of the Virginian when I came upon him surreptitiously digging a little hole in the field for her.
No, it wasn't really funny anymore. And I didn’t think any less of the Virginian when I caught him secretly digging a little hole in the field for her.
“I have buried some citizens here and there,” said he, “that I have respected less.”
“I've buried a few citizens here and there,” he said, “that I respected less.”
And when the time came for me to leave Sunk Creek, my last word to the Virginian was, “Don't forget Em'ly.”
And when it was time for me to leave Sunk Creek, my last words to the Virginian were, “Don’t forget Em’ly.”
“I ain't likely to,” responded the cow-puncher. “She is just one o' them parables.”
“I probably won’t,” replied the cowboy. “She’s just one of those stories.”
Save when he fell into his native idioms (which, they told me, his wanderings had well-nigh obliterated until that year's visit to his home again revived them in his speech), he had now for a long while dropped the “seh,” and all other barriers between us. We were thorough friends, and had exchanged many confidences both of the flesh and of the spirit. He even went the length of saying that he would write me the Sunk Creek news if I would send him a line now and then. I have many letters from him now. Their spelling came to be faultless, and in the beginning was little worse than George Washington's.
Except when he slipped back into his native expressions (which, as I was told, his travels had almost erased until this year's visit home brought them back into his speech), he had long since dropped the “seh” and any other barriers between us. We were true friends and had shared many personal secrets, both physical and emotional. He even said he would keep me updated on Sunk Creek if I would send him a message every now and then. I have many letters from him now. His spelling became perfect, and in the beginning, it was only slightly worse than George Washington's.
The Judge himself drove me to the railroad by another way—across the Bow Leg Mountains, and south through Balaam's Ranch and Drybone to Rock Creek.
The Judge drove me to the train station another way—through the Bow Leg Mountains, and south past Balaam's Ranch and Drybone to Rock Creek.
“I'll be very homesick,” I told him.
“I’m going to miss home a lot,” I told him.
“Come and pull the latch-string whenever you please,” he bade me. I wished that I might! No lotus land ever cast its spell upon man's heart more than Wyoming had enchanted mine.
“Come and pull the latch-string whenever you want,” he told me. I wished I could! No paradise ever captivated a person's heart more than Wyoming had enchanted mine.
VII. THROUGH TWO SNOWS
“Dear Friend [thus in the spring the Virginian wrote me], Yours received. It must be a poor thing to be sick. That time I was shot at Cañada de Oro would have made me sick if it had been a littel lower or if I was much of a drinking man. You will be well if you give over city life and take a hunt with me about August or say September for then the elk will be out of the velvett.
“Dear Friend [so in the spring the Virginian wrote to me], I got your message. It must be tough to be sick. That time I got shot at Cañada de Oro would have made me sick if it had been a little lower or if I were much of a drinker. You'll be fine if you leave city life behind and go on a hunt with me around August or maybe September because that’s when the elk will be out of the velvet.”
“Things do not please me here just now and I am going to settel it by vamosing. But I would be glad to see you. It would be pleasure not business for me to show you plenty elk and get you strong. I am not crybabying to the Judge or making any kick about things. He will want me back after he has swallowed a litter tincture of time. It is the best dose I know.
“Things aren't sitting well with me right now, and I'm planning to leave. But I would love to see you. It would be a pleasure, not a business deal, to show you plenty of elk and help you get strong. I'm not complaining to the Judge or making any fuss about things. He’ll want me back after he’s had a little time to think about it. It’s the best remedy I know.”
“Now to answer your questions. Yes the Emmily hen might have ate loco weed if hens do. I never saw anything but stock and horses get poisoned with loco weed. No the school is not built yet. They are always big talkers on Bear Creek. No I have not seen Steve. He is around but I am sorry for him. Yes I have been to Medicine Bow. I had the welcom I wanted. Do you remember a man I played poker and he did not like it? He is working on the upper ranch near Ten Sleep. He does not amount to a thing except with weaklings. Uncle Hewie has twins. The boys got him vexed some about it, but I think they are his. Now that is all I know to-day and I would like to see you poco presently as they say at Los Cruces. There's no sense in you being sick.”
“Now to answer your questions. Yes, the Emmily hen might have eaten loco weed if hens do that. I've only seen stock and horses get poisoned by loco weed. No, the school isn't built yet. They always talk a big game on Bear Creek. No, I haven't seen Steve. He's around, but I feel sorry for him. Yes, I've been to Medicine Bow. I got the welcome I wanted. Do you remember the guy I played poker with who didn't like it? He's working on the upper ranch near Ten Sleep. He doesn't amount to much except with weaklings. Uncle Hewie has twins. The boys annoyed him a bit about it, but I think they're his. That's all I know for today, and I would like to see you soon, as they say in Los Cruces. There's no point in you being sick.”
The rest of this letter discussed the best meeting point for us should I decide to join him for a hunt.
The rest of this letter talked about the best place for us to meet if I decide to go hunting with him.
That hunt was made, and during the weeks of its duration something was said to explain a little more fully the Virginian's difficulty at the Sunk Creek Ranch, and his reason for leaving his excellent employer the Judge. Not much was said, to be sure; the Virginian seldom spent many words upon his own troubles. But it appeared that owing to some jealousy of him on the part of the foreman, or the assistant foreman, he found himself continually doing another man's work, but under circumstances so skilfully arranged that he got neither credit nor pay for it. He would not stoop to telling tales out of school. Therefore his ready and prophetic mind devised the simple expedient of going away altogether. He calculated that Judge Henry would gradually perceive there was a connection between his departure and the cessation of the satisfactory work. After a judicious interval it was his plan to appear again in the neighborhood of Sunk Creek and await results.
That hunt happened, and over the weeks it took, there were discussions that shed a bit more light on the Virginian's issues at the Sunk Creek Ranch and why he left his great boss, the Judge. Not a lot was said, of course; the Virginian rarely talked much about his own problems. But it seemed that due to some jealousy from the foreman or the assistant foreman, he always found himself doing another man's job without getting any credit or pay for it. He wouldn’t lower himself to gossiping. So, he smartly decided to just leave altogether. He figured that Judge Henry would eventually notice that his departure had something to do with the drop in good work. After a carefully chosen amount of time, he planned to return to the Sunk Creek area and see what happened.
Concerning Steve he would say no more than he had written. But it was plain that for some cause this friendship had ceased.
Concerning Steve, he wouldn't say anything more than he had written. But it was clear that, for some reason, this friendship had ended.
Money for his services during the hunt he positively declined to accept, asserting that he had not worked enough to earn his board. And the expedition ended in an untravelled corner of the Yellowstone Park, near Pitchstone Canyon, where he and young Lin McLean and others were witnesses of a sad and terrible drama that has been elsewhere chronicled.
Money for his services during the hunt, he flat out refused to take, claiming he hadn’t done enough to earn his keep. The trip wrapped up in a secluded part of Yellowstone Park, close to Pitchstone Canyon, where he and young Lin McLean and others witnessed a tragic and horrific event that has been documented elsewhere.
His prophetic mind had foreseen correctly the shape of events at Sunk Creek. The only thing that it had not foreseen was the impression to be made upon the Judge's mind by his conduct.
His insightful mind had accurately predicted how things would unfold at Sunk Creek. The only thing it hadn’t anticipated was the impact his behavior would have on the Judge's perception.
Toward the close of that winter, Judge and Mrs. Henry visited the East. Through them a number of things became revealed. The Virginian was back at Sunk Creek.
Toward the end of that winter, Judge and Mrs. Henry visited the East. Through them, several things were revealed. The Virginian was back at Sunk Creek.
“And,” said Mrs. Henry, “he would never have left you if I had had my way, Judge H.!”
“And,” said Mrs. Henry, “he would never have left you if I had gotten my way, Judge H.!”
“No, Madam Judge,” retorted her husband; “I am aware of that. For you have always appreciated a fine appearance in a man.”
“No, Your Honor,” her husband replied; “I know that. You’ve always valued a nice appearance in a man.”
“I certainly have,” confessed the lady, mirthfully. “And the way he used to come bringing my horse, with the ridges of his black hair so carefully brushed and that blue spotted handkerchief tied so effectively round his throat, was something that I missed a great deal after he went away.”
“I definitely have,” the lady admitted with a smile. “And the way he used to bring my horse, with the neat ridges of his black hair and that blue spotted handkerchief tied so perfectly around his neck, was something I missed a lot after he left.”
“Thank you, my dear, for this warning. I have plans that will keep him absent quite constantly for the future.”
“Thanks, my dear, for this heads-up. I have plans that will keep him away pretty consistently from now on.”
And then they spoke less flightily. “I always knew,” said the lady, “that you had found a treasure when that man came.”
And then they talked more seriously. “I always knew,” said the lady, “that you had found a treasure when that man showed up.”
The Judge laughed. “When it dawned on me,” he said, “how cleverly he caused me to learn the value of his services by depriving me of them, I doubted whether it was safe to take him back.”
The Judge laughed. “When I realized,” he said, “how smartly he made me appreciate the value of his services by taking them away, I wondered if it was a good idea to take him back.”
“Safe!” cried Mrs. Henry.
"Safe!" shouted Mrs. Henry.
“Safe, my dear. Because I'm afraid he is pretty nearly as shrewd as I am. And that's rather dangerous in a subordinate.” The Judge laughed again. “But his action regarding the man they call Steve has made me feel easy.”
“Sure, my dear. Because I'm worried he's almost as clever as I am. And that's somewhat risky in someone beneath me.” The Judge laughed again. “But what he did about the guy they call Steve has put my mind at ease.”
And then it came out that the Virginian was supposed to have discovered in some way that Steve had fallen from the grace of that particular honesty which respects another man's cattle. It was not known for certain. But calves had begun to disappear in Cattle Land, and cows had been found killed. And calves with one brand upon them had been found with mothers that bore the brand of another owner. This industry was taking root in Cattle Land, and of those who practised it, some were beginning to be suspected. Steve was not quite fully suspected yet. But that the Virginian had parted company with him was definitely known. And neither man would talk about it.
And then it came out that the Virginian was supposed to have figured out in some way that Steve had lost his integrity when it came to respecting other people's cattle. It wasn't confirmed for sure. But calves had started to go missing in Cattle Land, and cows had been found dead. Calves with one brand on them had been discovered with mothers that had the brand of a different owner. This shady practice was taking hold in Cattle Land, and some of the people involved were beginning to be suspected. Steve wasn't fully suspected yet. But it was definitely known that the Virginian had distanced himself from him. And neither man would say a word about it.
There was the further news that the Bear Creek schoolhouse at length stood complete, floor, walls, and roof; and that a lady from Bennington, Vermont, a friend of Mrs. Balaam's, had quite suddenly decided that she would try her hand at instructing the new generation.
There was also news that the Bear Creek schoolhouse was finally finished, with its floor, walls, and roof all complete; and that a woman from Bennington, Vermont, who was a friend of Mrs. Balaam's, had suddenly decided to give teaching the new generation a try.
The Judge and Mrs. Henry knew this because Mrs. Balaam had told them of her disappointment that she would be absent from the ranch on Butte Creek when her friend arrived, and therefore unable to entertain her. The friend's decision had been quite suddenly made, and must form the subject of the next chapter.
The Judge and Mrs. Henry knew this because Mrs. Balaam had shared her disappointment about being away from the ranch on Butte Creek when her friend arrived, so she wouldn't be able to host her. The friend's decision had been made quite suddenly and will be the topic of the next chapter.
VIII. THE SINCERE SPINSTER
I do not know with which of the two estimates—Mr. Taylor's or the Virginian's—you agreed. Did you think that Miss Mary Stark Wood of Bennington, Vermont, was forty years of age? That would have been an error. At the time she wrote the letter to Mrs. Balaam, of which letter certain portions have been quoted in these pages, she was in her twenty-first year; or, to be more precise, she had been twenty some eight months previous.
I’m not sure which of the two estimates—Mr. Taylor’s or the Virginian’s—you agreed with. Did you think that Miss Mary Stark Wood from Bennington, Vermont, was forty years old? That would have been wrong. At the time she wrote the letter to Mrs. Balaam, of which portions have been quoted here, she was twenty-one; to be more exact, she had just turned twenty-one about eight months before that.
Now, it is not usual for young ladies of twenty to contemplate a journey of nearly two thousand miles to a country where Indians and wild animals live unchained, unless they are to make such journey in company with a protector, or are going to a protector's arms at the other end. Nor is school teaching on Bear Creek a usual ambition for such young ladies.
It's not common for twenty-year-old women to think about traveling almost two thousand miles to a country where Native Americans and wild animals roam freely, unless they're traveling with a protector or heading to a protector's arms on the other side. Also, teaching at the school on Bear Creek isn't typically an ambition for young women like that.
But Miss Mary Stark Wood was not a usual young lady for two reasons.
But Miss Mary Stark Wood was not an ordinary young woman for two reasons.
First, there was her descent. Had she so wished, she could have belonged to any number of those patriotic societies of which our American ears have grown accustomed to hear so much. She could have been enrolled in the Boston Tea Party, the Ethan Allen Ticonderogas, the Green Mountain Daughters, the Saratoga Sacred Circle, and the Confederated Colonial Chatelaines. She traced direct descent from the historic lady whose name she bore, that Molly Stark who was not a widow after the battle where her lord, her Captain John, battled so bravely as to send his name thrilling down through the blood of generations of schoolboys. This ancestress was her chief claim to be a member of those shining societies which I have enumerated. But she had been willing to join none of them, although invitations to do so were by no means lacking. I cannot tell you her reason. Still, I can tell you this. When these societies were much spoken of in her presence, her very sprightly countenance became more sprightly, and she added her words of praise or respect to the general chorus. But when she received an invitation to join one of these bodies, her countenance, as she read the missive, would assume an expression which was known to her friends as “sticking her nose in the air.” I do not think that Molly's reason for refusing to join could have been a truly good one. I should add that her most precious possession—a treasure which accompanied her even if she went away for only one night's absence—was an heirloom, a little miniature portrait of the old Molly Stark, painted when that far-off dame must have been scarce more than twenty. And when each summer the young Molly went to Dunbarton, New Hampshire, to pay her established family visit to the last survivors of her connection who bore the name of Stark, no word that she heard in the Dunbarton houses pleased her so much as when a certain great-aunt would take her by the hand, and, after looking with fond intentness at her, pronounce: “My dear, you're getting more like the General's wife every year you live.”
First, there was her lineage. If she had wanted, she could have been part of any number of those patriotic societies we hear so much about in America. She could have been involved with the Boston Tea Party, the Ethan Allen Ticonderogas, the Green Mountain Daughters, the Saratoga Sacred Circle, and the Confederated Colonial Chatelaines. She was a direct descendant of the famous woman whose name she carried, Molly Stark, who wasn’t a widow after the battle where her husband, Captain John, fought bravely enough to make his name echo through generations of schoolboys. This ancestor was her main qualification for membership in the illustrious societies I mentioned. But she was not interested in joining any of them, even though she received plenty of invitations. I can't tell you her reason. Still, I can tell you this: when these societies were mentioned around her, her vibrant face lit up even more, and she joined in the praise that everyone was sharing. However, when she got an invitation to one of these groups, her expression, as she read the letter, would become what her friends called “sticking her nose in the air.” I don’t think Molly had a really good reason for refusing to join. I should add that her most valued possession—a treasure she took with her even if she was gone for just a night—was an heirloom, a small portrait of the original Molly Stark, painted when that long-ago lady was barely over twenty. And every summer, when young Molly visited Dunbarton, New Hampshire, to see the last relatives who carried the Stark name, nothing pleased her more than when a certain great-aunt would take her by the hand and, after looking at her with fondness, say, “My dear, you’re looking more like the General’s wife every year.”
“I suppose you mean my nose,” Molly would then reply.
“I guess you mean my nose,” Molly would then respond.
“Nonsense, child. You have the family length of nose, and I've never heard that it has disgraced us.”
“Nonsense, kid. You have the family nose, and I’ve never heard that it has brought us shame.”
“But I don't think I'm tall enough for it.”
“But I don’t think I’m tall enough for that.”
“There now, run to your room, and dress for tea. The Starks have always been punctual.”
“Alright, go to your room and get ready for tea. The Starks have always been on time.”
And after this annual conversation, Molly would run to her room, and there in its privacy, even at the risk of falling below the punctuality of the Starks, she would consult two objects for quite a minute before she began to dress. These objects, as you have already correctly guessed, were the miniature of the General's wife and the looking glass.
And after this yearly talk, Molly would rush to her room, and there in her private space, even at the risk of being late like the Starks, she would spend a minute checking out two things before she started getting ready. Those things, as you probably already figured out, were the small picture of the General's wife and the mirror.
So much for Miss Molly Stark Wood's descent.
So much for Miss Molly Stark Wood's background.
The second reason why she was not a usual girl was her character. This character was the result of pride and family pluck battling with family hardship.
The second reason she wasn't a typical girl was her character. This character was shaped by her pride and family grit struggling against family hardships.
Just one year before she was to be presented to the world—not the great metropolitan world, but a world that would have made her welcome and done her homage at its little dances and little dinners in Troy and Rutland and Burlington—fortune had turned her back upon the Woods. Their possessions had never been great ones; but they had sufficed. From generation to generation the family had gone to school like gentlefolk, dressed like gentlefolk, used the speech and ways of gentlefolk, and as gentlefolk lived and died. And now the mills failed.
Just a year before she was set to be introduced to society—not the big city life, but a society that would have welcomed her and honored her at its small gatherings and dinners in Troy, Rutland, and Burlington—fate had turned its back on the Woods. Their assets had never been substantial, but they had been enough. For generations, the family had been educated like aristocrats, dressed like them, spoke and behaved like them, and had lived and died as aristocrats. And now the mills were failing.
Instead of thinking about her first evening dress, Molly found pupils to whom she could give music lessons. She found handkerchiefs that she could embroider with initials. And she found fruit that she could make into preserves. That machine called the typewriter was then in existence, but the day of women typewriters had as yet scarcely begun to dawn, else I think Molly would have preferred this occupation to the handkerchiefs and the preserves.
Instead of focusing on her first evening dress, Molly found students to whom she could give music lessons. She found handkerchiefs that she could embroider with initials. And she found fruit that she could turn into preserves. The typewriter had already been invented, but it was still early days for women typewriters; otherwise, I think Molly would have chosen that job over the handkerchiefs and preserves.
There were people in Bennington who “wondered how Miss Wood could go about from house to house teaching the piano, and she a lady.” There always have been such people, I suppose, because the world must always have a rubbish heap. But we need not dwell upon them further than to mention one other remark of theirs regarding Molly. They all with one voice declared that Sam Bannett was good enough for anybody who did fancy embroidery at five cents a letter.
There were people in Bennington who “wondered how Miss Wood could go from house to house teaching piano, and she a lady.” There have always been such people, I guess, because the world always needs a pile of judgments. But we don’t need to focus on them any more than to mention one other thing they said about Molly. They all agreed that Sam Bannett was good enough for anyone who charged five cents for embroidery.
“I dare say he had a great-grandmother quite as good as hers,” remarked Mrs. Flynt, the wife of the Baptist minister.
“I would say he had a great-grandmother who was just as good as hers,” remarked Mrs. Flynt, the wife of the Baptist minister.
“That's entirely possible,” returned the Episcopal rector of Hoosic, “only we don't happen to know who she was.” The rector was a friend of Molly's. After this little observation, Mrs. Flynt said no more, but continued her purchases in the store where she and the rector had happened to find themselves together. Later she stated to a friend that she had always thought the Episcopal Church a snobbish one, and now she knew it.
“That's definitely possible,” replied the Episcopal rector of Hoosic, “we just don’t know who she was.” The rector was a friend of Molly’s. After this comment, Mrs. Flynt didn’t say anything more and kept on shopping in the store where she and the rector happened to be together. Later, she told a friend that she had always thought the Episcopal Church was snobbish, and now she was sure of it.
So public opinion went on being indignant over Molly's conduct. She could stoop to work for money, and yet she pretended to hold herself above the most rising young man in Hoosic Falls, and all just because there was a difference in their grandmothers!
So public opinion remained outraged by Molly's behavior. She could lower herself to work for money, yet she acted as if she were above the most promising young man in Hoosic Falls, all because there was a difference between their grandmothers!
Was this the reason at the bottom of it? The very bottom? I cannot be certain, because I have never been a girl myself. Perhaps she thought that work is not a stooping, and that marriage may be. Perhaps—But all I really know is that Molly Wood continued cheerfully to embroider the handkerchiefs, make the preserves, teach the pupils—and firmly to reject Sam Bannett.
Was this the real reason behind it all? The true reason? I can't be sure, since I've never been a girl myself. Maybe she believed that work isn't degrading, while marriage could be. Perhaps—But all I truly know is that Molly Wood kept happily embroidering the handkerchiefs, making preserves, teaching her students—and firmly rejecting Sam Bannett.
Thus it went on until she was twenty. There certain members of her family began to tell her how rich Sam was going to be—was, indeed, already. It was at this time that she wrote Mrs. Balaam her doubts and her desires as to migrating to Bear Creek. It was at this time also that her face grew a little paler, and her friends thought that she was overworked, and Mrs. Flynt feared she was losing her looks. It was at this time, too, that she grew very intimate with that great-aunt over at Dunbarton, and from her received much comfort and strengthening.
Thus it continued until she turned twenty. At that point, certain family members started telling her how wealthy Sam was going to be—how he was already wealthy, in fact. It was during this time that she wrote to Mrs. Balaam, expressing her doubts and her wishes about moving to Bear Creek. Around this same time, her face became a bit paler, and her friends thought she was overdoing it, while Mrs. Flynt worried that she was losing her looks. It was also during this time that she became very close with her great-aunt over at Dunbarton, who provided her with a lot of comfort and support.
“Never!” said the old lady, “especially if you can't love him.”
“Never!” said the old lady, “especially if you can't love him.”
“I do like him,” said Molly; “and he is very kind.”
“I really like him,” said Molly; “and he’s super nice.”
“Never!” said the old lady again. “When I die, you'll have something—and that will not be long now.”
“Never!” said the old lady again. “When I die, you’ll have something—and that won’t be long now.”
Molly flung her arms around her aunt, and stopped her words with a kiss. And then one winter afternoon, two years later, came the last straw.
Molly threw her arms around her aunt and interrupted her words with a kiss. Then, one winter afternoon, two years later, came the final straw.
The front door of the old house had shut. Out of it had stepped the persistent suitor. Mrs. Flynt watched him drive away in his smart sleigh.
The front door of the old house had closed. Out of it had come the persistent suitor. Mrs. Flynt watched him drive away in his fancy sleigh.
“That girl is a fool!” she said furiously; and she came away from her bedroom window where she had posted herself for observation.
“That girl is such an idiot!” she said angrily, as she stepped away from her bedroom window where she had been watching.
Inside the old house a door had also shut. This was the door of Molly's own room. And there she sat, in floods of tears. For she could not bear to hurt a man who loved her with all the power of love that was in him.
Inside the old house, a door had also closed. This was the door to Molly's own room. And there she sat, in tears. She couldn't stand the thought of hurting a man who loved her with all the love he had.
It was about twilight when her door opened, and an elderly lady came softly in.
It was around dusk when her door opened, and an older woman walked in quietly.
“My dear,” she ventured, “and you were not able—”
“My dear,” she said, “and you weren’t able—”
“Oh, mother!” cried the girl, “have you come to say that too?”
“Oh, mom!” the girl exclaimed, “Did you come to say that too?”
The next day Miss Wood had become very hard. In three weeks she had accepted the position on Bear Creek. In two months she started, heart-heavy, but with a spirit craving the unknown.
The next day, Miss Wood had become very tough. In three weeks, she had accepted the position at Bear Creek. In two months, she started, feeling heavy-hearted but with a spirit eager for the unknown.
IX. THE SPINSTER MEETS THE UNKNOWN
On a Monday noon a small company of horsemen strung out along the trail from Sunk Creek to gather cattle over their allotted sweep of range. Spring was backward, and they, as they rode galloping and gathering upon the cold week's work, cursed cheerily and occasionally sang. The Virginian was grave in bearing and of infrequent speech; but he kept a song going—a matter of some seventy-nine verses. Seventy-eight were quite unprintable, and rejoiced his brother cow-punchers monstrously. They, knowing him to be a singular man, forebore ever to press him, and awaited his own humor, lest he should weary of the lyric; and when after a day of silence apparently saturnine, he would lift his gentle voice and begin:
On a Monday afternoon, a small group of riders spread out along the trail from Sunk Creek to round up cattle across their designated range. Spring was slow to arrive, and as they galloped and worked through the chilly day's tasks, they cursed good-naturedly and occasionally sang. The Virginian was serious in demeanor and didn't talk much, but he kept a song going—a lengthy one with about seventy-nine verses. Seventy-eight of those were definitely not suitable for print, and they entertained his fellow cowboys immensely. Knowing he was a unique character, they never pressed him and waited for him to share when he felt like it, so he wouldn’t lose interest in singing. Then, after a day of seeming quiet, he would lift his gentle voice and start in:
“If you go to monkey with my Looloo girl,
I'll tell you what I'll do:
I'll cyarve your heart with my razor, AND
I'll shoot you with my pistol, too—”
“If you mess with my Looloo girl,
I'll tell you what I'll do:
I'll carve your heart with my razor, AND
I'll shoot you with my pistol, too—”
then they would stridently take up each last line, and keep it going three, four, ten times, and kick holes in the ground to the swing of it.
then they would loudly repeat each last line, and keep it going three, four, ten times, kicking holes in the ground to the rhythm of it.
By the levels of Bear Creek that reach like inlets among the promontories of the lonely hills, they came upon the schoolhouse, roofed and ready for the first native Wyoming crop. It symbolized the dawn of a neighborhood, and it brought a change into the wilderness air. The feel of it struck cold upon the free spirits of the cow-punchers, and they told each other that, what with women and children and wire fences, this country would not long be a country for men. They stopped for a meal at an old comrade's. They looked over his gate, and there he was pattering among garden furrows.
By the levels of Bear Creek that reach like inlets between the peaks of the remote hills, they found the schoolhouse, roofed and ready for the first local Wyoming harvest. It represented the beginning of a community, and it brought a shift to the wilderness atmosphere. The presence of it felt jarring to the free spirits of the cowboys, and they told one another that with women, children, and barbed wire fences, this place wouldn’t stay a man’s world for long. They stopped for a meal at an old friend’s place. They looked over his gate, and there he was, busy in the garden.
“Pickin' nosegays?” inquired the Virginian and the old comrade asked if they could not recognize potatoes except in the dish. But he grinned sheepishly at them, too, because they knew that he had not always lived in a garden. Then he took them into his house, where they saw an object crawling on the floor with a handful of sulphur matches. He began to remove the matches, but stopped in alarm at the vociferous result; and his wife looked in from the kitchen to caution him about humoring little Christopher.
“Picking flowers?” the Virginian asked, and the old friend wondered if they could only recognize potatoes when they were served on a plate. He smiled sheepishly at them as well, since they knew he hadn’t always lived in a garden. Then he brought them into his house, where they saw something crawling on the floor with a handful of sulfur matches. He started to take the matches away, but stopped in shock at the loud reaction; and his wife peeked in from the kitchen to warn him about indulging little Christopher.
When she beheld the matches she was aghast but when she saw her baby grow quiet in the arms of the Virginian, she smiled at that cow-puncher and returned to her kitchen.
When she saw the matches, she was shocked, but when she saw her baby grow quiet in the arms of the Virginian, she smiled at that cowboy and went back to her kitchen.
Then the Virginian slowly spoke again: “How many little strangers have yu' got, James?”
Then the Virginian slowly spoke again: “How many little kids do you have, James?”
“Only two.”
"Just two."
“My! Ain't it most three years since yu' maried? Yu' mustn't let time creep ahaid o' yu', James.”
“Oh wow! Has it really been almost three years since you got married? You shouldn't let time sneak up on you, James.”
The father once more grinned at his guests, who themselves turned sheepish and polite; for Mrs. Westfall came in, brisk and hearty, and set the meat upon the table. After that, it was she who talked. The guests ate scrupulously, muttering, “Yes, ma'am,” and “No, ma'am,” in their plates, while their hostess told them of increasing families upon Bear Creek, and the expected school-teacher, and little Alfred's early teething, and how it was time for all of them to become husbands like James. The bachelors of the saddle listened, always diffident, but eating heartily to the end; and soon after they rode away in a thoughtful clump. The wives of Bear Creek were few as yet, and the homes scattered; the schoolhouse was only a sprig on the vast face of a world of elk and bear and uncertain Indians; but that night, when the earth near the fire was littered with the cow-punchers' beds, the Virginian was heard drawling to himself: “Alfred and Christopher. Oh, sugar!”
The father smiled again at his guests, who looked a bit embarrassed and polite; then Mrs. Westfall came in, energetic and friendly, and placed the meat on the table. After that, she did most of the talking. The guests ate carefully, mumbling, “Yes, ma'am,” and “No, ma'am,” between bites, while their hostess told them about the growing families on Bear Creek, the new school-teacher coming in, little Alfred's teething troubles, and how it was time for all of them to become husbands like James. The single guys listened, always a bit shy, but they ate well until the end; soon after, they rode away in deep thought. There weren't many wives in Bear Creek yet, and the homes were spread out; the schoolhouse was just a small part of a vast wilderness filled with elk, bears, and unpredictable Indians; but that night, as the ground near the fire was covered with the cowboys' beds, the Virginian was heard muttering to himself: “Alfred and Christopher. Oh, sugar!”
They found pleasure in the delicately chosen shade of this oath. He also recited to them a new verse about how he took his Looloo girl to the schoolhouse for to learn her A B C; and as it was quite original and unprintable, the camp laughed and swore joyfully, and rolled in its blankets to sleep under the stars.
They enjoyed the carefully selected tone of this promise. He also shared a new verse about how he took his Looloo girl to the schoolhouse to learn her ABCs; and since it was completely original and not suitable for print, the camp laughed and swore with joy, then rolled up in their blankets to sleep under the stars.
Upon a Monday noon likewise (for things will happen so) some tearful people in petticoats waved handkerchiefs at a train that was just leaving Bennington, Vermont. A girl's face smiled back at them once, and withdrew quickly, for they must not see the smile die away.
At noon on a Monday (because that's how things go), some sad people in skirts waved tissues at a train that was just leaving Bennington, Vermont. A girl's face smiled back at them for a moment before quickly disappearing, as they couldn't see the smile fade away.
She had with her a little money, a few clothes, and in her mind a rigid determination neither to be a burden to her mother nor to give in to that mother's desires. Absence alone would enable her to carry out this determination. Beyond these things, she possessed not much except spelling-books, a colonial miniature, and that craving for the unknown which has been mentioned. If the ancestors that we carry shut up inside us take turns in dictating to us our actions and our state of mind, undoubtedly Grandmother Stark was empress of Molly's spirit upon this Monday.
She had a little money, a few clothes, and a strong determination not to be a burden to her mother or give in to her mother's wishes. Only by leaving could she fulfill this determination. Besides these things, she didn’t have much except for spelling books, a colonial miniature, and that longing for the unknown that’s been mentioned. If the ancestors within us influence our actions and mindset, then Grandmother Stark was definitely in control of Molly's spirit on that Monday.
At Hoosic Junction, which came soon, she passed the up-train bound back to her home, and seeing the engineer and the conductor,—faces that she knew well,—her courage nearly failed her, and she shut her eyes against this glimpse of the familiar things that she was leaving. To keep herself steady she gripped tightly a little bunch of flowers in her hand.
At Hoosic Junction, which arrived quickly, she saw the train heading back home and recognized the engineer and conductor—faces she knew well. Her courage almost wavered, and she shut her eyes to block out the familiar sights she was leaving behind. To steady herself, she gripped a small bunch of flowers tightly in her hand.
But something caused her eyes to open; and there before her stood Sam Bannett, asking if he might accompany her so far as Rotterdam Junction.
But something made her eyes open; and there before her was Sam Bannett, asking if he could join her as far as Rotterdam Junction.
“No!” she told him with a severity born from the struggle she was making with her grief. “Not a mile with me. Not to Eagle Bridge. Good-by.”
“No!” she said to him, her words heavy with the pain she was trying to manage. “Not a mile with me. Not to Eagle Bridge. Goodbye.”
And Sam—what did he do? He obeyed her, I should like to be sorry for him. But obedience was not a lover's part here. He hesitated, the golden moment hung hovering, the conductor cried “All aboard!” the train went, and there on the platform stood obedient Sam, with his golden moment gone like a butterfly.
And Sam—what did he do? He followed her instructions, which makes me feel a bit sorry for him. But just going along was not what a lover should do in this situation. He hesitated, the perfect moment lingered, the conductor shouted “All aboard!” the train left, and there on the platform stood compliant Sam, with his golden moment gone like a butterfly.
After Rotterdam Junction, which was some forty minutes farther, Molly Wood sat bravely up in the through car, dwelling upon the unknown. She thought that she had attained it in Ohio, on Tuesday morning, and wrote a letter about it to Bennington. On Wednesday afternoon she felt sure, and wrote a letter much more picturesque. But on the following day, after breakfast at North Platte, Nebraska, she wrote a very long letter indeed, and told them that she had seen a black pig on a white pile of buffalo bones, catching drops of water in the air as they fell from the railroad tank. She also wrote that trees were extraordinarily scarce. Each hour westward from the pig confirmed this opinion, and when she left the train at Rock Creek, late upon that fourth night,—in those days the trains were slower,—she knew that she had really attained the unknown, and sent an expensive telegram to say that she was quite well.
After Rotterdam Junction, which was about forty minutes later, Molly Wood sat confidently in the train car, thinking about the unknown. She believed she had found it in Ohio on Tuesday morning and wrote a letter about it to Bennington. By Wednesday afternoon, she was sure and wrote a much more vivid letter. But the next day, after breakfast in North Platte, Nebraska, she wrote a very long letter, telling them she had seen a black pig on a white pile of buffalo bones, catching drops of water from the railroad tank as they fell. She also mentioned that trees were extremely scarce. Every hour traveling west confirmed this observation, and when she got off the train at Rock Creek late that fourth night—trains were slower back then—she realized she had truly reached the unknown and sent an expensive telegram to say she was doing well.
At six in the morning the stage drove away into the sage-brush, with her as its only passenger; and by sundown she had passed through some of the primitive perils of the world. The second team, virgin to harness, and displeased with this novelty, tried to take it off, and went down to the bottom of a gully on its eight hind legs, while Miss Wood sat mute and unflinching beside the driver. Therefore he, when it was over, and they on the proper road again, invited her earnestly to be his wife during many of the next fifteen miles, and told her of his snug cabin and his horses and his mine. Then she got down and rode inside, Independence and Grandmother Stark shining in her eye. At Point of Rocks, where they had supper and his drive ended, her face distracted his heart, and he told her once more about his cabin, and lamentably hoped she would remember him. She answered sweetly that she would try, and gave him her hand. After all, he was a frank-looking boy, who had paid her the highest compliment that a boy (or a man for that matter) knows; and it is said that Molly Stark, in her day, was not a New Woman.
At six in the morning, the stagecoach drove off into the sagebrush, with her as its only passenger. By sundown, she had faced some of the basic dangers of the world. The second team, inexperienced with the harness and unhappy with this new situation, tried to get it off and ended up tumbling into a gully on their hind legs, while Miss Wood sat silently and firmly beside the driver. Once they were back on the right road, he eagerly asked her to be his wife for many of the next fifteen miles, sharing stories about his cozy cabin, his horses, and his mine. Then she got down and rode inside, with a sparkle in her eyes for Independence and Grandmother Stark. At Point of Rocks, where they had dinner and his drive ended, her face captured his heart, and he told her again about his cabin, hoping she would remember him. She sweetly replied that she would try and offered her hand. After all, he was an honest-looking guy who had given her the highest compliment a guy (or a man, for that matter) can give, and it’s said that Molly Stark, in her day, was not a New Woman.
The new driver banished the first one from the maiden's mind. He was not a frank-looking boy, and he had been taking whiskey. All night long he took it, while his passenger, helpless and sleepless inside the lurching stage, sat as upright as she possibly could; nor did the voices that she heard at Drybone reassure her. Sunrise found the white stage lurching eternally on across the alkali, with a driver and a bottle on the box, and a pale girl staring out at the plain, and knotting in her handkerchief some utterly dead flowers. They came to a river where the man bungled over the ford. Two wheels sank down over an edge, and the canvas toppled like a descending kite. The ripple came sucking through the upper spokes, and as she felt the seat careen, she put out her head and tremulously asked if anything was wrong. But the driver was addressing his team with much language, and also with the lash.
The new driver pushed the first one out of the maiden's thoughts. He wasn’t an honest-looking guy, and he had been drinking whiskey. He drank it all night while his passenger, helpless and wide awake in the rocking stagecoach, sat up as straight as she could manage; the voices she heard at Drybone didn’t comfort her at all. At sunrise, the white stage kept rocking endlessly across the dry flatlands, with a driver and a bottle on the seat, and a pale girl staring out at the barren land, tying some completely dead flowers into her handkerchief. They reached a river where the man awkwardly navigated the ford. Two wheels sank over an edge, and the canvas collapsed like a falling kite. Water rushed through the upper spokes, and as she felt the seat tip over, she leaned out and nervously asked if something was wrong. But the driver was busy yelling at his team, using a lot of words and the whip.
Then a tall rider appeared close against the buried axles, and took her out of the stage on his horse so suddenly that she screamed. She felt splashes, saw a swimming flood, and found herself lifted down upon the shore. The rider said something to her about cheering up, and its being all right, but her wits were stock-still, so she did not speak and thank him. After four days of train and thirty hours of stage, she was having a little too much of the unknown at once. Then the tall man gently withdrew leaving her to become herself again. She limply regarded the river pouring round the slanted stage, and a number of horsemen with ropes, who righted the vehicle, and got it quickly to dry land, and disappeared at once with a herd of cattle, uttering lusty yells.
Then a tall rider appeared next to the buried axles and pulled her out of the stagecoach on his horse so suddenly that she screamed. She felt splashes, saw a rushing flood, and found herself set down on the shore. The rider said something to her about staying positive and that everything would be okay, but her mind was blank, so she didn’t speak or thank him. After four days on the train and thirty hours on the stagecoach, she was dealing with too many unknowns all at once. Then the tall man gently walked away, leaving her to regain her composure. She weakly watched the river rushing around the tilted stage, as several horsemen with ropes worked to right the vehicle, quickly getting it to dry land, and then vanished with a herd of cattle, shouting enthusiastically.
She saw the tall one delaying beside the driver, and speaking. He spoke so quietly that not a word reached her, until of a sudden the driver protested loudly. The man had thrown something, which turned out to be a bottle. This twisted loftily and dived into the stream. He said something more to the driver, then put his hand on the saddle-horn, looked half-lingeringly at the passenger on the bank, dropped his grave eyes from hers, and swinging upon his horse, was gone just as the passenger opened her mouth and with inefficient voice murmured, “Oh, thank you!” at his departing back.
She saw the tall guy lingering next to the driver, talking. He spoke so softly that she couldn't hear a word until the driver suddenly yelled in protest. The guy had thrown something, which turned out to be a bottle. It twisted gracefully and plunged into the stream. He said something else to the driver, then put his hand on the saddle-horn, glanced almost wistfully at the passenger on the bank, lowered his serious gaze from hers, and, swinging onto his horse, rode off just as the passenger opened her mouth and with a weak voice murmured, “Oh, thank you!” at his back as he left.
The driver drove up now, a chastened creature. He helped Miss Wood in, and inquired after her welfare with a hanging head; then meek as his own drenched horses, he climbed back to his reins, and nursed the stage on toward the Bow Leg Mountains much as if it had been a perambulator.
The driver pulled up now, looking humbled. He assisted Miss Wood into the carriage and asked about her well-being with his head down; then, as docile as his soaked horses, he climbed back to his seat and guided the stagecoach toward the Bow Leg Mountains as if it were a baby stroller.
As for Miss Wood, she sat recovering, and she wondered what the man on the horse must think of her. She knew that she was not ungrateful, and that if he had given her an opportunity she would have explained to him. If he supposed that she did not appreciate his act—Here into the midst of these meditations came an abrupt memory that she had screamed—she could not be sure when. She rehearsed the adventure from the beginning, and found one or two further uncertainties—how it had all been while she was on the horse, for instance. It was confusing to determine precisely what she had done with her arms. She knew where one of his arms had been. And the handkerchief with the flowers was gone. She made a few rapid dives in search of it. Had she, or had she not, seen him putting something in his pocket? And why had she behaved so unlike herself? In a few miles Miss Wood entertained sentiments of maidenly resentment toward her rescuer, and of maidenly hope to see him again.
Miss Wood sat recovering, wondering what the man on the horse must think of her. She knew she wasn't ungrateful, and if he had given her a chance, she would have explained herself. If he believed she didn't appreciate what he did—then a sudden memory hit her that she had screamed—she couldn't remember when. She replayed the whole situation from the start and found a couple of other uncertainties—like everything that happened while she was on the horse. It was hard to figure out exactly what she had done with her arms. She knew where one of his arms had been. And the handkerchief with the flowers was missing. She quickly searched for it. Had she, or had she not, seen him put something in his pocket? And why had she acted so unlike herself? In just a few miles, Miss Wood felt both frustrated with her rescuer and hopeful to see him again.
To that river crossing he came again, alone, when the days were growing short. The ford was dry sand, and the stream a winding lane of shingle. He found a pool,—pools always survive the year round in this stream,—and having watered his pony, he lunched near the spot to which he had borne the frightened passenger that day. Where the flowing current had been he sat, regarding the now extremely safe channel.
To that river crossing he returned again, alone, as the days were getting shorter. The ford was dry sand, and the stream was a winding path of gravel. He found a pool—pools always last year-round in this stream—and after watering his pony, he had lunch near the spot where he had brought the scared passenger that day. Where the flowing current used to be, he sat, looking at the now very safe channel.
“She cert'nly wouldn't need to grip me so close this mawnin',” he said, as he pondered over his meal. “I reckon it will mightily astonish her when I tell her how harmless the torrent is lookin'.” He held out to his pony a slice of bread matted with sardines, which the pony expertly accepted. “You're a plumb pie-biter you Monte,” he continued. Monte rubbed his nose on his master's shoulder. “I wouldn't trust you with berries and cream. No, seh; not though yu' did rescue a drownin' lady.”
“She definitely wouldn’t need to hold onto me so tightly this morning,” he said as he thought about his breakfast. “I bet she’ll be really surprised when I tell her how harmless the river looks.” He offered his pony a slice of bread smeared with sardines, which the pony eagerly took. “You’re a real pie-eater, you Monte,” he continued. Monte nudged his nose against his master’s shoulder. “I wouldn’t trust you with berries and cream. Nope; not even if you did save a drowning lady.”
Presently he tightened the forward cinch, got in the saddle, and the pony fell into his wise mechanical jog; for he had come a long way, and was going a long way, and he knew this as well as the man did.
Right now he tightened the front cinch, got into the saddle, and the pony settled into its steady, automatic jog; he had traveled a long distance and was headed even further, and he understood this just as well as the man did.
To use the language of Cattle Land, steers had “jumped to seventy-five.” This was a great and prosperous leap in their value. To have flourished in that golden time you need not be dead now, nor even middle-aged; but it is Wyoming mythology already—quite as fabulous as the high-jumping cow. Indeed, people gathered together and behaved themselves much in the same pleasant and improbable way. Johnson County, and Natrona, and Converse, and others, to say nothing of the Cheyenne Club, had been jumping over the moon for some weeks, all on account of steers; and on the strength of this vigorous price of seventy-five, the Stanton Brothers were giving a barbecue at the Goose Egg outfit, their ranch on Bear Creek. Of course the whole neighborhood was bidden, and would come forty miles to a man; some would come further—the Virginian was coming a hundred and eighteen. It had struck him—rather suddenly, as shall be made plain—that he should like to see how they were getting along up there on Bear Creek. “They,” was how he put it to his acquaintances. His acquaintances did not know that he had bought himself a pair of trousers and a scarf, unnecessarily excellent for such a general visit. They did not know that in the spring, two days after the adventure with the stage, he had learned accidentally who the lady in the stage was. This he had kept to himself; nor did the camp ever notice that he had ceased to sing that eightieth stanza he had made about the A B C—the stanza which was not printable. He effaced it imperceptibly, giving the boys the other seventy-nine at judicious intervals. They dreamed of no guile, but merely saw in him, whether frequenting camp or town, the same not over-angelic comrade whom they valued and could not wholly understand.
To speak in the terms of Cattle Land, steers had “jumped to seventy-five.” This was a significant and prosperous increase in their value. To have thrived in that golden age, you didn’t need to be dead now, or even middle-aged; but it's already part of Wyoming legend—just as fanciful as the high-jumping cow. In fact, people gathered and acted in a similar pleasant and unlikely manner. Johnson County, Natrona, Converse, and others, not to mention the Cheyenne Club, had been soaring high for weeks, all thanks to steers; and based on this strong price of seventy-five, the Stanton Brothers were hosting a barbecue at the Goose Egg outfit, their ranch on Bear Creek. Naturally, the whole community was invited, and everyone would come from forty miles away; some would travel further—the Virginian was coming from a hundred and eighteen miles. It had occurred to him—quite suddenly, as will become clear—that he wanted to see how things were going up there on Bear Creek. He referred to “they” when talking to his friends. His friends didn’t know that he had bought himself a nice pair of trousers and a scarf, overly fancy for such a casual visit. They were unaware that in the spring, two days after his encounter with the stagecoach, he had accidentally discovered who the lady in the stage was. He kept that to himself; nor did the camp ever notice that he had stopped singing that eighty stanza he had created about the A B C—the stanza that was not suitable for print. He quietly removed it from the lineup, sharing the other seventy-nine with the guys at appropriate intervals. They suspected no trickery but simply saw in him, whether in camp or town, the same not-so-angelic friend they appreciated and couldn’t fully comprehend.
All spring he had ridden trail, worked at ditches during summer, and now he had just finished with the beef round-up. Yesterday, while he was spending a little comfortable money at the Drybone hog-ranch, a casual traveller from the north gossiped of Bear Creek, and the fences up there, and the farm crops, the Westfalls, and the young schoolmarm from Vermont, for whom the Taylors had built a cabin next door to theirs. The traveller had not seen her, but Mrs. Taylor and all the ladies thought the world of her, and Lin McLean had told him she was “away up in G.” She would have plenty of partners at this Swinton barbecue. Great boon for the country, wasn't it, steers jumping that way?
All spring he had been riding the trails, working on ditches during the summer, and now he had just wrapped up the cattle round-up. Yesterday, while he was spending some extra cash at the Drybone hog ranch, a random traveler from the north was talking about Bear Creek, the fences there, the farm crops, the Westfalls, and the young schoolteacher from Vermont, for whom the Taylors had built a cabin right next to theirs. The traveler hadn’t seen her, but Mrs. Taylor and all the ladies thought highly of her, and Lin McLean had told him she was “way up in G.” She would have plenty of dance partners at this Swinton barbecue. A great benefit for the area, right? The cattle moving that way?
The Virginian heard, asking no questions; and left town in an hour, with the scarf and trousers tied in his slicker behind his saddle. After looking upon the ford again, even though it was dry and not at all the same place, he journeyed in attentively. When you have been hard at work for months with no time to think, of course you think a great deal during your first empty days. “Step along, you Monte hawss!” he said, rousing after some while. He disciplined Monte, who flattened his ears affectedly and snorted. “Why, you surely ain' thinkin' of you'-self as a hero? She wasn't really a-drowndin', you pie-biter.” He rested his serious glance upon the alkali. “She's not likely to have forgot that mix-up, though. I guess I'll not remind her about grippin' me, and all that. She wasn't the kind a man ought to josh about such things. She had a right clear eye.” Thus, tall and loose in the saddle, did he jog along the sixty miles which still lay between him and the dance.
The Virginian listened without asking questions and left town within an hour, with the scarf and trousers tied to his slicker behind the saddle. After looking at the ford again, even though it was dry and not at all the same place, he rode on thoughtfully. When you’ve been working hard for months without a chance to think, you inevitably reflect a lot during your first few days off. “Come on, you Monte horse!” he said, snapping out of his thoughts after a while. He steered Monte, who pinned his ears back dramatically and snorted. “Come on, you can’t really think of yourself as a hero? She wasn’t actually drowning, you fool.” He fixed his serious gaze on the dry ground. “She’s probably not going to forget that situation, though. I guess I won’t bring up how she grabbed me and all that. She wasn’t someone a guy should joke around with about such things. She had a really sharp eye.” So, tall and relaxed in the saddle, he rode the sixty miles that still lay between him and the dance.
X. WHERE FANCY WAS BRED
Two camps in the open, and the Virginian's Monte horse, untired, brought him to the Swintons' in good time for the barbecue. The horse received good food at length, while his rider was welcomed with good whiskey. GOOD whiskey—for had not steers jumped to seventy-five?
Two camps in the open, and the Virginian's Monte horse, not tired at all, got him to the Swintons' just in time for the barbecue. The horse finally got some good food, while his rider was greeted with some great whiskey. GREAT whiskey—after all, hadn’t the steers jumped to seventy-five?
Inside the Goose Egg kitchen many small delicacies were preparing, and a steer was roasting whole outside. The bed of flame under it showed steadily brighter against the dusk that was beginning to veil the lowlands. The busy hosts went and came, while men stood and men lay near the fire-glow. Chalkeye was there, and Nebrasky, and Trampas, and Honey Wiggin, with others, enjoying the occasion; but Honey Wiggin was enjoying himself: he had an audience; he was sitting up discoursing to it.
Inside the Goose Egg kitchen, many small delicacies were being prepared, and a whole steer was roasting outside. The flames beneath it flickered brighter against the dusk that was starting to settle over the lowlands. The busy hosts moved around, while some men stood and others lay close to the fire's glow. Chalkeye was there, along with Nebrasky, Trampas, and Honey Wiggin, among others, enjoying the event; but Honey Wiggin was really in his element: he had an audience and was sitting up, speaking to them.
“Hello!” he said, perceiving the Virginian. “So you've dropped in for your turn! Number—six, ain't he, boys?”
“Hey!” he said, noticing the Virginian. “So you’ve come in for your turn! He’s number six, right, guys?”
“Depends who's a-runnin' the countin',” said the Virginian, and stretched himself down among the audience.
“Depends on who’s doing the counting,” said the Virginian, and stretched out among the audience.
“I've saw him number one when nobody else was around,” said Trampas.
“I saw him first when nobody else was around,” said Trampas.
“How far away was you standin' when you beheld that?” inquired the lounging Southerner.
“How far away were you standing when you saw that?” asked the lounging Southerner.
“Well, boys,” said Wiggin, “I expect it will be Miss Schoolmarm says who's number one to-night.”
“Well, guys,” said Wiggin, “I guess it’ll be Miss Schoolmarm deciding who’s number one tonight.”
“So she's arrived in this hyeh country?” observed the Virginian, very casually.
“So she’s arrived in this here country?” the Virginian remarked, quite casually.
“Arrived!” said Trampas again. “Where have you been grazing lately?”
“Arrived!” Trampas said again. “Where have you been grazing lately?”
“A right smart way from the mules.”
“A pretty good distance from the mules.”
“Nebrasky and the boys was tellin' me they'd missed yu' off the range,” again interposed Wiggin. “Say, Nebrasky, who have yu' offered your canary to the schoolmarm said you mustn't give her?”
“Nebrasky and the guys were telling me they missed you out on the range,” Wiggin cut in again. “Hey, Nebrasky, who did you offer your canary to that the schoolmarm said you shouldn’t give it to?”
Nebrasky grinned wretchedly.
Nebrasky grinned painfully.
“Well, she's a lady, and she's square, not takin' a man's gift when she don't take the man. But you'd ought to get back all them letters yu' wrote her. Yu' sure ought to ask her for them tell-tales.”
"Well, she's a lady, and she's straight-up, not accepting a man's gift if she’s not accepting the man. But you should definitely get back all those letters you wrote her. You really should ask her for those stories."
“Ah, pshaw, Honey!” protested the youth. It was well known that he could not write his name.
“Ah, come on, Honey!” protested the young man. It was well known that he couldn’t write his name.
“Why, if here ain't Bokay Baldy!” cried the agile Wiggin, stooping to fresh prey. “Found them slippers yet, Baldy? Tell yu' boys, that was turruble sad luck Baldy had. Did yu' hear about that? Baldy, yu' know, he can stay on a tame horse most as well as the schoolmarm. But just you give him a pair of young knittin'-needles and see him make 'em sweat! He worked an elegant pair of slippers with pink cabbages on 'em for Miss Wood.”
“Look who it is, Bokay Baldy!” exclaimed the quick Wiggin, bending down to pounce on new prey. “Have you found those slippers yet, Baldy? Let me tell you, that was some seriously bad luck Baldy had. Did you hear about that? Baldy can ride a tame horse almost as well as the schoolteacher. But just hand him a pair of young knitting needles and watch him make them work hard! He crafted a beautiful pair of slippers with pink cabbages on them for Miss Wood.”
“I bought 'em at Medicine Bow,” blundered Baldy.
“I bought them at Medicine Bow,” Baldy stammered.
“So yu' did!” assented the skilful comedian. “Baldy he bought 'em. And on the road to her cabin there at the Taylors' he got thinkin' they might be too big, and he got studyin' what to do. And he fixed up to tell her about his not bein' sure of the size, and how she was to let him know if they dropped off her, and he'd exchange 'em, and when he got right near her door, why, he couldn't find his courage. And so he slips the parcel under the fence and starts serenadin' her. But she ain't inside her cabin at all. She's at supper next door with the Taylors, and Baldy singin' 'Love has conqwered pride and angwer' to a lone house. Lin McLean was comin' up by Taylor's corral, where Taylor's Texas bull was. Well, it was turruble sad. Baldy's pants got tore, but he fell inside the fence, and Lin druv the bull back and somebody stole them Medicine Bow galoshes. Are you goin' to knit her some more, Bokay?”
“So you did!” agreed the skilled comedian. “Baldy bought them. And on the way to her cabin at the Taylors', he started thinking they might be too big, and he was trying to figure out what to do. He planned to tell her he wasn't sure about the size, and that she should let him know if they fell off her, and he’d exchange them. But when he got really close to her door, he just couldn't find the courage. So, he slipped the package under the fence and started serenading her. But she wasn’t inside her cabin at all. She was having dinner next door with the Taylors, while Baldy sang 'Love has conquered pride and anger' to an empty house. Lin McLean was coming up by Taylor's corral, where Taylor's Texas bull was. Well, it was really sad. Baldy's pants got torn, but he ended up in the fence, and Lin drove the bull back, and someone stole those Medicine Bow galoshes. Are you going to knit her some more, Bokay?”
“About half that ain't straight,” Baldy commented, with mildness.
“About half of that isn't straight,” Baldy commented, casually.
“The half that was tore off yer pants? Well, never mind, Baldy; Lin will get left too, same as all of yu'.”
“The half that got ripped off your pants? Well, it doesn’t matter, Baldy; Lin will end up being left too, just like all of you.”
“Is there many?” inquired the Virginian. He was still stretched on his back, looking up at the sky.
“Are there many?” asked the Virginian. He was still lying on his back, looking up at the sky.
“I don't know how many she's been used to where she was raised,” Wiggin answered. “A kid stage-driver come from Point of Rocks one day and went back the next. Then the foreman of the 76 outfit, and the horse-wrangler from the Bar-Circle-L, and two deputy marshals, with punchers, stringin' right along,—all got their tumble. Old Judge Burrage from Cheyenne come up in August for a hunt and stayed round here and never hunted at all. There was that horse thief—awful good-lookin'. Taylor wanted to warn her about him, but Mrs. Taylor said she'd look after her if it was needed. Mr. Horse-thief gave it up quicker than most; but the schoolmarm couldn't have knowed he had a Mrs. Horse-thief camped on Poison Spider till afterwards. She wouldn't go ridin' with him. She'll go with some, takin' a kid along.”
“I don't know how many she’s been around where she grew up,” Wiggin answered. “A kid stage driver came from Point of Rocks one day and went back the next. Then the foreman of the 76 outfit, and the horse wrangler from the Bar-Circle-L, and two deputy marshals, along with some cowboys, were all in the loop. Old Judge Burrage from Cheyenne came up in August for a hunt and ended up staying here without actually hunting at all. There was that horse thief—really good-looking. Taylor wanted to warn her about him, but Mrs. Taylor said she’d keep an eye on her if needed. Mr. Horse-thief gave up quicker than most; but the schoolteacher couldn’t have known he had a Mrs. Horse-thief camped out on Poison Spider until later. She wouldn’t go riding with him. She’ll ride with some, taking a kid along.”
“Bah!” said Trampas.
“Ugh!” said Trampas.
The Virginian stopped looking at the sky, and watched Trampas from where he lay.
The Virginian stopped staring at the sky and watched Trampas from where he was lying.
“I think she encourages a man some,” said poor Nebrasky.
"I think she really supports a guy a bit," said poor Nebrasky.
“Encourages? Because she lets yu' teach her how to shoot,” said Wiggin. “Well—I don't guess I'm a judge. I've always kind o' kep' away from them good women. Don't seem to think of anything to chat about to 'em. The only folks I'd say she encourages is the school kids. She kisses them.”
“Encourages? Because she lets you teach her how to shoot,” said Wiggin. “Well—I don’t think I’m the right person to judge. I've always kind of stayed away from those good women. I never seem to have anything to talk about with them. The only people I’d say she encourages are the school kids. She kisses them.”
“Riding and shooting and kissing the kids,” sneered Trampas. “That's a heap too pussy-kitten for me.”
“Riding, shooting, and kissing the kids,” Trampas scoffed. “That’s way too soft for me.”
They laughed. The sage-brush audience is readily cynical.
They laughed. The sagebrush audience is pretty cynical.
“Look for the man, I say,” Trampas pursued. “And ain't he there? She leaves Baldy sit on the fence while she and Lin McLean—”
“Look for the guy, I say,” Trampas continued. “And isn’t he there? She leaves Baldy sitting on the fence while she and Lin McLean—”
They laughed loudly at the blackguard picture which he drew; and the laugh stopped short, for the Virginian stood over Trampas.
They laughed loudly at the awful picture he drew, but the laughter abruptly stopped when the Virginian stood over Trampas.
“You can rise up now, and tell them you lie,” he said.
“You can get up now and tell them you’re lying,” he said.
The man was still for a moment in the dead silence. “I thought you claimed you and her wasn't acquainted,” said he then.
The man paused for a moment in the complete silence. “I thought you said you and her weren't familiar with each other,” he then said.
“Stand on your laigs, you polecat, and say you're a liar!”
“Stand on your legs, you deceitful person, and say you're a liar!”
Trampas's hand moved behind him.
Trampas's hand reached behind him.
“Quit that,” said the Southerner, “or I'll break your neck!”
“Knock it off,” said the Southerner, “or I’ll break your neck!”
The eye of a man is the prince of deadly weapons. Trampas looked in the Virginian's, and slowly rose. “I didn't mean—” he began, and paused, his face poisonously bloated.
The gaze of a man is the ultimate deadly weapon. Trampas looked into the Virginian's eyes and slowly got up. “I didn't mean—” he started, then stopped, his face distorted with rage.
“Well, I'll call that sufficient. Keep a-standin' still. I ain' going to trouble yu' long. In admittin' yourself to be a liar you have spoke God's truth for onced. Honey Wiggin, you and me and the boys have hit town too frequent for any of us to play Sunday on the balance of the gang.” He stopped and surveyed Public Opinion, seated around in carefully inexpressive attention. “We ain't a Christian outfit a little bit, and maybe we have most forgotten what decency feels like. But I reckon we haven't forgot what it means. You can sit down now, if you want.”
“Well, I think that’s enough. Just stay still. I won’t keep you long. By admitting that you’re a liar, you’ve actually spoken the truth for once. Honey Wiggin, you, me, and the guys have been in town too often for any of us to pretend to be good in front of the rest of the crew.” He paused and looked at Public Opinion, who were seated around, giving careful but unreadable attention. “We’re not a decent group at all, and maybe we’ve mostly forgotten what decency feels like. But I guess we haven’t forgotten what it means. You can sit down now if you’d like.”
The liar stood and sneered experimentally, looking at Public Opinion. But this changeful deity was no longer with him, and he heard it variously assenting, “That's so,” and “She's a lady,” and otherwise excellently moralizing. So he held his peace. When, however, the Virginian had departed to the roasting steer, and Public Opinion relaxed into that comfort which we all experience when the sermon ends, Trampas sat down amid the reviving cheerfulness, and ventured again to be facetious.
The liar stood up and smirked playfully, glancing at Public Opinion. But this fickle force was no longer on his side, and he heard various voices agreeing, "That's right," and "She’s a lady," and offering all kinds of moral judgments. So he kept quiet. However, once the Virginian went over to the roasting steer, and Public Opinion settled into that sense of relief we all feel when the sermon is done, Trampas sat down amidst the returning good mood and dared to be funny again.
“Shut your rank mouth,” said Wiggin to him, amiably. “I don't care whether he knows her or if he done it on principle. I'll accept the roundin' up he gave us—and say! You'll swallo' your dose, too! Us boys'll stand in with him in this.”
“Shut your dirty mouth,” Wiggin said to him, friendly enough. “I don’t care if he knows her or if he did it on principle. I’ll accept the beatdown he gave us—and hey! You’re going to take your dose, too! We guys will stick with him on this.”
So Trampas swallowed. And what of the Virginian?
So Trampas swallowed hard. And what about the Virginian?
He had championed the feeble, and spoken honorably in meeting, and according to all the constitutions and by-laws of morality, he should have been walking in virtue's especial calm. But there it was! he had spoken; he had given them a peep through the key-hole at his inner man; and as he prowled away from the assemblage before whom he stood convicted of decency, it was vicious rather than virtuous that he felt. Other matters also disquieted him—so Lin McLean was hanging round that schoolmarm! Yet he joined Ben Swinton in a seemingly Christian spirit. He took some whiskey and praised the size of the barrel, speaking with his host like this: “There cert'nly ain' goin' to be trouble about a second helpin'.”
He had supported the weak and spoken respectfully in meetings, and by all moral standards, he should have been calmly walking in virtue. But there it was! He had spoken; he had given them a glimpse into his inner self; and as he walked away from the group, where he felt caught in his own decency, he felt more corrupt than virtuous. Other things troubled him too—like the fact that Lin McLean was hanging around that schoolteacher! Still, he joined Ben Swinton with a seemingly good spirit. He had some whiskey and complimented the barrel size, talking to his host like this: “There’s definitely not going to be any trouble about a second helping.”
“Hope not. We'd ought to have more trimmings, though. We're shy on ducks.”
“Let’s hope not. We should have more sides, though. We’re short on ducks.”
“Yu' have the barrel. Has Lin McLean seen that?”
“Do you have the barrel? Has Lin McLean seen it?”
“No. We tried for ducks away down as far as the Laparel outfit. A real barbecue—”
“No. We went hunting for ducks all the way down to the Laparel outfit. A real barbecue—”
“There's large thirsts on Bear Creek. Lin McLean will pass on ducks.”
“There's a big thirst on Bear Creek. Lin McLean will skip the ducks.”
“Lin's not thirsty this month.”
"Lin's not thirsty this month."
“Signed for one month, has he?”
“Did he sign up for one month?”
“Signed! He's spooning our schoolmarm!”
“Signed! He's cuddling our teacher!”
“They claim she's a right sweet-faced girl.”
“They say she’s a really sweet-looking girl.”
“Yes; yes; awful agreeable. And next thing you're fooled clean through.”
“Yes, yes, really nice. And the next thing you know, you’ve been completely fooled.”
“Yu' don't say!”
"You don't say!"
“She keeps a-teaching the darned kids, and it seems like a good growed-up man can't interest her.”
“She keeps teaching those darn kids, and it feels like a grown man can't get her attention.”
“YU' DON'T SAY!”
"YOU DON'T SAY!"
“There used to be all the ducks you wanted at the Laparel, but their fool cook's dead stuck on raising turkeys this year.”
“There used to be all the ducks you wanted at the Laparel, but their clueless cook is really into raising turkeys this year.”
“That must have been mighty close to a drowndin' the schoolmarm got at South Fork.”
“That must have been really close to drowning the teacher got at South Fork.”
“Why, I guess not. When? She's never spoken of any such thing—that I've heard.”
“Why, I don't think so. When? She's never mentioned anything like that—that I've heard.”
“Mos' likely the stage-driver got it wrong, then.”
“Most likely the stagecoach driver got it wrong, then.”
“Yes. Must have drownded somebody else. Here they come! That's her ridin' the horse. There's the Westfalls. Where are you running to?”
“Yes. Must have drowned someone else. Here they come! That's her riding the horse. There are the Westfalls. Where are you running to?”
“To fix up. Got any soap around hyeh?”
“To clean up. Do you have any soap around here?”
“Yes,” shouted Swinton, for the Virginian was now some distance away; “towels and everything in the dugout.” And he went to welcome his first formal guests.
“Yes,” shouted Swinton, since the Virginian was now some distance away; “towels and everything in the dugout.” Then he went to greet his first official guests.
The Virginian reached his saddle under a shed. “So she's never mentioned it,” said he, untying his slicker for the trousers and scarf. “I didn't notice Lin anywheres around her.” He was over in the dugout now, whipping off his overalls; and soon he was excellently clean and ready, except for the tie in his scarf and the part in his hair. “I'd have knowed her in Greenland,” he remarked. He held the candle up and down at the looking-glass, and the looking-glass up and down at his head. “It's mighty strange why she ain't mentioned that.” He worried the scarf a fold or two further, and at length, a trifle more than satisfied with his appearance, he proceeded most serenely toward the sound of the tuning fiddles. He passed through the store-room behind the kitchen, stepping lightly lest he should rouse the ten or twelve babies that lay on the table or beneath it. On Bear Creek babies and children always went with their parents to a dance, because nurses were unknown. So little Alfred and Christopher lay there among the wraps, parallel and crosswise with little Taylors, and little Carmodys, and Lees, and all the Bear Creek offspring that was not yet able to skip at large and hamper its indulgent elders in the ball-room.
The Virginian grabbed his saddle from under a shed. “So she’s never brought it up,” he said, untying his slicker for his pants and scarf. “I didn’t see Lin anywhere near her.” He was now in the dugout, taking off his overalls; and soon he was clean and ready, except for the scarf tie and his hair part. “I’d have recognized her in Greenland,” he commented. He held the candle up and down in front of the mirror, and the mirror up and down at his hair. “It’s really strange she hasn’t mentioned that.” He fiddled with the scarf a bit more and, feeling somewhat satisfied with his appearance, he calmly made his way toward the sound of the fiddles tuning up. He passed through the storeroom behind the kitchen, stepping softly so he wouldn’t wake the ten or twelve babies lying on the table or underneath it. At Bear Creek, babies and kids always went with their parents to a dance because there were no nurses. So little Alfred and Christopher were there among the blankets, lying side by side with the little Taylors, little Carmodys, and Lees, along with all the Bear Creek kids who weren’t old enough to run around and get in the way of their indulgent parents in the ballroom.
“Why, Lin ain't hyeh yet!” said the Virginian, looking in upon the people. There was Miss Wood, standing up for the quadrille. “I didn't remember her hair was that pretty,” said he. “But ain't she a little, little girl!”
“Why, Lin isn't here yet!” said the Virginian, looking in at the crowd. There was Miss Wood, standing up for the quadrille. “I didn't remember her hair was that pretty,” he said. “But isn't she just a little girl!”
Now she was in truth five feet three; but then he could look away down on the top of her head.
Now she was actually five feet three, but he could still look down at the top of her head.
“Salute your honey!” called the first fiddler. All partners bowed to each other, and as she turned, Miss Wood saw the man in the doorway. Again, as it had been at South Fork that day, his eyes dropped from hers, and she divining instantly why he had come after half a year, thought of the handkerchief and of that scream of hers in the river, and became filled with tyranny and anticipation; for indeed he was fine to look upon. So she danced away, carefully unaware of his existence.
“Salute your partner!” called the first fiddler. All the partners bowed to each other, and as she turned, Miss Wood noticed the man in the doorway. Just like at South Fork that day, he averted his gaze from hers, and she immediately understood why he had come after six months. She thought of the handkerchief and that scream of hers in the river, and she was filled with a sense of power and expectation, for he was truly handsome. So she danced away, deliberately ignoring his presence.
“First lady, centre!” said her partner, reminding her of her turn. “Have you forgotten how it goes since last time?”
“First lady, center!” said her partner, reminding her it was her turn. “Did you forget how it goes since last time?”
Molly Wood did not forget again, but quadrilled with the most sprightly devotion.
Molly Wood didn't forget again; instead, she worked with the most lively enthusiasm.
“I see some new faces to-night,” said she, presently.
“I see some new faces tonight,” she said, shortly after.
“Yu' always do forget our poor faces,” said her partner.
“Yu always forget our poor faces,” said her partner.
“Oh, no! There's a stranger now. Who is that black man?”
“Oh, no! There's a stranger now. Who is that man?”
“Well—he's from Virginia, and he ain't allowin' he's black.”
“Well—he's from Virginia, and he isn't admitting he's black.”
“He's a tenderfoot, I suppose?”
"He's a newbie, I guess?"
“Ha, ha, ha! That's rich, too!” and so the simple partner explained a great deal about the Virginian to Molly Wood. At the end of the set she saw the man by the door take a step in her direction.
“Ha, ha, ha! That's hilarious, too!” and so the straightforward partner shared a lot about the Virginian with Molly Wood. By the end of the set, she noticed the man by the door take a step toward her.
“Oh,” said she, quickly, to the partner, “how warm it is! I must see how those babies are doing.” And she passed the Virginian in a breeze of unconcern.
“Oh,” she said quickly to her partner, “it’s so warm! I need to check on those babies.” And she breezed past the Virginian without a care.
His eyes gravely lingered where she had gone. “She knowed me right away,” said he. He looked for a moment, then leaned against the door. “'How warm it is!' said she. Well, it ain't so screechin' hot hyeh; and as for rushin' after Alfred and Christopher, when their natural motheh is bumpin' around handy—she cert'nly can't be offended?” he broke off, and looked again where she had gone. And then Miss Wood passed him brightly again, and was dancing the schottische almost immediately. “Oh, yes, she knows me,” the swarthy cow-puncher mused. “She has to take trouble not to see me. And what she's a-fussin' at is mighty interestin'. Hello!”
His eyes gravely lingered where she had gone. “She recognized me right away,” he said. He looked for a moment, then leaned against the door. “'How warm it is!' she said. Well, it isn't so incredibly hot here; and as for chasing after Alfred and Christopher when their actual mother is right here—she definitely can’t be offended?” he trailed off and looked again where she had gone. Then Miss Wood passed by him cheerfully again and was dancing the schottische almost immediately. “Oh, yes, she knows me,” the swarthy cow-puncher thought. “She has to make an effort not to see me. And what she’s fussing about is really interesting. Hello!”
“Hello!” returned Lin McLean, sourly. He had just looked into the kitchen.
“Hello!” Lin McLean replied, grumpily. He had just peeked into the kitchen.
“Not dancin'?” the Southerner inquired.
"Not dancing?" the Southerner asked.
“Don't know how.”
"Not sure how."
“Had scyarlet fever and forgot your past life?”
“Had scarlet fever and forgotten your past life?”
Lin grinned.
Lin smiled.
“Better persuade the schoolmarm to learn it. She's goin' to give me instruction.”
“It's better to convince the teacher to learn it. She’s going to be giving me lessons.”
“Huh!” went Mr. McLean, and skulked out to the barrel.
“Huh!” said Mr. McLean, and sneaked out to the barrel.
“Why, they claimed you weren't drinkin' this month!” said his friend, following.
“Why, they said you weren't drinking this month!” his friend said, following.
“Well, I am. Here's luck!” The two pledged in tin cups. “But I'm not waltzin' with her,” blurted Mr. McLean grievously. “She called me an exception.”
“Well, I am. Here’s to luck!” The two clinked their tin cups. “But I’m not dancing with her,” Mr. McLean exclaimed sadly. “She called me an exception.”
“Waltzin',” repeated the Virginian quickly, and hearing the fiddles he hastened away.
“Waltzing,” the Virginian repeated quickly, and upon hearing the fiddles, he hurried away.
Few in the Bear Creek Country could waltz, and with these few it was mostly an unsteered and ponderous exhibition; therefore was the Southerner bent upon profiting by his skill. He entered the room, and his lady saw him come where she sat alone for the moment, and her thoughts grew a little hurried.
Few people in Bear Creek Country could waltz, and among those who could, it was mostly an awkward and heavy display; so the Southerner was determined to make the most of his talent. He walked into the room, and his lady noticed him coming as she sat alone for a moment, causing her thoughts to race a bit.
“Will you try a turn, ma'am?”
"Would you like to take a turn, ma'am?"
“I beg your pardon?” It was a remote, well-schooled eye that she lifted now upon him.
“I beg your pardon?” She looked up at him with a distant, well-educated gaze.
“If you like a waltz, ma'am, will you waltz with me?”
“If you enjoy a waltz, ma'am, would you like to dance a waltz with me?”
“You're from Virginia, I understand?” said Molly Wood, regarding him politely, but not rising. One gains authority immensely by keeping one's seat. All good teachers know this.
“You're from Virginia, right?” said Molly Wood, looking at him politely but not standing up. You gain a lot of authority by staying seated. All good teachers know this.
“Yes, ma'am, from Virginia.”
"Yes, ma'am, from Virginia."
“I've heard that Southerners have such good manners.”
“I've heard that people from the South have really good manners.”
“That's correct.” The cow-puncher flushed, but he spoke in his unvaryingly gentle voice.
"That's right." The cowboy blushed, but he spoke in his consistently gentle tone.
“For in New England, you know,” pursued Miss Molly, noting his scarf and clean-shaven chin, and then again steadily meeting his eye, “gentlemen ask to be presented to ladies before they ask them to waltz.”
“For in New England, you know,” continued Miss Molly, noticing his scarf and clean-shaven chin, and then again steadily meeting his eye, “guys ask to be introduced to girls before they invite them to dance.”
He stood a moment before her, deeper and deeper scarlet; and the more she saw his handsome face, the keener rose her excitement. She waited for him to speak of the river; for then she was going to be surprised, and gradually to remember, and finally to be very nice to him. But he did not wait. “I ask your pardon, lady,” said he, and bowing, walked off, leaving her at once afraid that he might not come back. But she had altogether mistaken her man. Back he came serenely with Mr. Taylor, and was duly presented to her. Thus were the conventions vindicated.
He stood in front of her for a moment, getting redder and redder; and the more she looked at his handsome face, the more excited she felt. She was waiting for him to mention the river; that’s when she was planning to be surprised, start to remember things, and finally be really nice to him. But he didn’t wait. “I’m sorry, miss,” he said, and bowing, he walked away, making her instantly worried that he wouldn’t return. But she had completely misunderstood him. He came back calmly with Mr. Taylor and was properly introduced to her. This is how the social norms were upheld.
It can never be known what the cow-puncher was going to say next; for Uncle Hughey stepped up with a glass of water which he had left Wood to bring, and asking for a turn, most graciously received it. She danced away from a situation where she began to feel herself getting the worst of it. One moment the Virginian stared at his lady as she lightly circulated, and then he went out to the barrel.
It’s impossible to know what the cowboy was about to say next because Uncle Hughey approached with a glass of water that he had asked Wood to bring, and when he asked for a turn, he graciously accepted it. She quickly stepped away from a situation where she felt she was losing control. For a moment, the Virginian watched his lady as she moved around effortlessly, and then he walked out to the barrel.
Leave him for Uncle Hershey! Jealousy is a deep and delicate thing, and works its spite in many ways. The Virginian had been ready to look at Lin McLean with a hostile eye; but finding him now beside the barrel, he felt a brotherhood between himself and Lin, and his hostility had taken a new and whimsical direction.
Leave him for Uncle Hershey! Jealousy is a complex and sensitive issue, and it shows up in various ways. The Virginian had been prepared to view Lin McLean with suspicion; however, now that he saw him next to the barrel, he felt a sense of connection with Lin, and his hostility had shifted into something more playful.
“Here's how!” said he to McLean. And they pledged each other in the tin cups.
“Here’s how!” he said to McLean. And they made a toast with the tin cups.
“Been gettin' them instructions?” said Mr. McLean, grinning. “I thought I saw yu' learning your steps through the window.”
“Have you been getting those instructions?” Mr. McLean said with a grin. “I thought I saw you practicing your steps through the window.”
“Here's your good health,” said the Southerner. Once more they pledged each other handsomely.
“Here’s to your good health,” said the Southerner. They toasted to each other once again, warmly.
“Did she call you an exception, or anything?” said Lin.
“Did she call you an exception or something?” Lin asked.
“Well, it would cipher out right close in that neighborhood.”
“Well, it would figure out pretty close in that area.”
“Here's how, then!” cried the delighted Lin, over his cup.
“Here’s how, then!” exclaimed the delighted Lin, over his cup.
“Jest because yu' happen to come from Vermont,” continued Mr. McLean, “is no cause for extra pride. Shoo! I was raised in Massachusetts myself, and big men have been raised there, too,—Daniel Webster and Israel Putnam: and a lot of them politicians.”
“Just because you come from Vermont,” Mr. McLean continued, “doesn't mean you should feel extra pride. Come on! I grew up in Massachusetts, and there have been some big figures raised there too—Daniel Webster and Israel Putnam, and a bunch of politicians.”
“Virginia is a good little old state,” observed the Southerner.
“Virginia is a really great old state,” said the Southerner.
“Both of 'em's a sight ahead of Vermont. She told me I was the first exception she'd struck.”
“Both of them are way ahead of Vermont. She told me I was the first exception she had come across.”
“What rule were you provin' at the time, Lin?”
“What rule were you proving at the time, Lin?”
“Well yu' see, I started to kiss her.”
“Well, you see, I started to kiss her.”
“Yu' didn't!”
"You didn't!"
“Shucks! I didn't mean nothin'.”
"Oops! I didn't mean anything."
“I reckon yu' stopped mighty sudden?”
“I guess you stopped really suddenly?”
“Why, I'd been ridin' out with her—ridin' to school, ridin' from school, and a-comin' and a-goin', and she chattin' cheerful and askin' me a heap o' questions all about myself every day, and I not lyin' much neither. And so I figured she wouldn't mind. Lots of 'em like it. But she didn't, you bet!”
“Why, I’d been riding out with her—riding to school, riding from school, and coming and going, and she was chatting cheerfully and asking me a ton of questions about myself every day, and I wasn’t lying much either. So I thought she wouldn’t mind. A lot of them like it. But she didn't, that's for sure!”
“No,” said the Virginian, deeply proud of his lady who had slighted him. He had pulled her out of the water once, and he had been her unrewarded knight even to-day, and he felt his grievance; but he spoke not of it to Lin; for he felt also, in memory, her arms clinging round him as he carried her ashore upon his horse. But he muttered, “Plumb ridiculous!” as her injustice struck him afresh, while the outraged McLean told his tale.
“No,” said the Virginian, who was very proud of his lady even though she had ignored him. He had rescued her from the water once, and he had been her unacknowledged hero even today, and he felt hurt about it; but he didn't mention it to Lin. He remembered her arms wrapped around him as he carried her to safety on his horse. But he grumbled, “Totally ridiculous!” as her unfairness hit him again, while the upset McLean shared his story.
“Trample is what she has done on me to-night, and without notice. We was startin' to come here; Taylor and Mrs. were ahead in the buggy, and I was holdin' her horse, and helpin' her up in the saddle, like I done for days and days. Who was there to see us? And I figured she'd not mind, and she calls me an exception! Yu'd ought to've just heard her about Western men respectin' women. So that's the last word we've spoke. We come twenty-five miles then, she scootin' in front, and her horse kickin' the sand in my face. Mrs. Taylor, she guessed something was up, but she didn't tell.”
"She really stepped all over me tonight, and without a word. We were on our way here; Taylor and Mrs. were in the buggy ahead, and I was holding her horse and helping her get into the saddle, just like I've been doing for days. Who was around to see us? I thought she wouldn’t mind, and then she calls me an exception! You should have heard her talking about how Western men respect women. That’s the last we’ve spoken. We traveled twenty-five miles after that, her cruising ahead and her horse kicking up sand in my face. Mrs. Taylor sensed something was off, but she didn’t say anything."
“Miss Wood did not tell?”
"Did Miss Wood not say?"
“Not she! She'll never open her head. She can take care of herself, you bet!” The fiddles sounded hilariously in the house, and the feet also. They had warmed up altogether, and their dancing figures crossed the windows back and forth. The two cow-punchers drew near to a window and looked in gloomily.
“Not her! She'll never say a word. She can handle herself, that's for sure!” The fiddles played joyfully in the house, and the dancing feet could be heard too. Everyone had gotten into the groove, and their dancing figures crossed in front of the windows back and forth. The two cowboys moved closer to a window and looked in with a somber expression.
“There she goes,” said Lin.
“There she goes,” Lin said.
“With Uncle Hughey again,” said the Virginian, sourly. “Yu' might suppose he didn't have a wife and twins, to see the way he goes gambollin' around.”
“Back with Uncle Hughey again,” said the Virginian, grimly. “You’d think he didn’t have a wife and twins, considering how carefree he behaves.”
“Westfall is takin' a turn with her now,” said McLean.
“Westfall is taking a turn with her now,” said McLean.
“James!” exclaimed the Virginian. “He's another with a wife and fam'ly, and he gets the dancin', too.”
“James!” exclaimed the Virginian. “He's another guy with a wife and kids, and he gets the dancing, too.”
“There she goes with Taylor,” said Lin, presently.
“There she goes with Taylor,” Lin said.
“Another married man!” the Southerner commented. They prowled round to the store-room, and passed through the kitchen to where the dancers were robustly tramping. Miss Wood was still the partner of Mr. Taylor. “Let's have some whiskey,” said the Virginian. They had it, and returned, and the Virginian's disgust and sense of injury grew deeper. “Old Carmody has got her now,” he drawled. “He polkas like a landslide. She learns his monkey-faced kid to spell dog and cow all the mawnin'. He'd ought to be tucked up cosey in his bed right now, old Carmody ought.”
“Another married guy!” the Southerner remarked. They moved around to the storage room and passed through the kitchen to where the dancers were energetically stomping. Miss Wood was still dancing with Mr. Taylor. “Let’s get some whiskey,” said the Virginian. They got it and returned, and the Virginian’s frustration and sense of betrayal grew stronger. “Old Carmody has her now,” he drawled. “He polkas like a landslide. She’s teaching his goofy kid to spell ‘dog’ and ‘cow’ all morning. He should be snuggled up in bed right now, old Carmody should.”
They were standing in that place set apart for the sleeping children; and just at this moment one of two babies that were stowed beneath a chair uttered a drowsy note. A much louder cry, indeed a chorus of lament, would have been needed to reach the ears of the parents in the room beyond, such was the noisy volume of the dance. But in this quiet place the light sound caught Mr. McLean's attention, and he turned to see if anything were wrong. But both babies were sleeping peacefully.
They were standing in the area designated for the sleeping children, and just at that moment, one of the two babies hidden under a chair let out a sleepy sound. A much louder cry, or even a chorus of wails, would have been necessary to be heard by the parents in the room beyond, given how loud the music was. However, in this quiet spot, the soft sound caught Mr. McLean's attention, and he turned to check if something was wrong. But both babies were sleeping peacefully.
“Them's Uncle Hughey's twins,” he said.
"Those are Uncle Hughey's twins," he said.
“How do you happen to know that?” inquired the Virginian, suddenly interested.
“How do you know that?” asked the Virginian, suddenly intrigued.
“Saw his wife put 'em under the chair so she could find 'em right off when she come to go home.”
“Saw his wife put them under the chair so she could find them easily when she came to go home.”
“Oh,” said the Virginian, thoughtfully. “Oh, find 'em right off. Yes. Uncle Hughey's twins.” He walked to a spot from which he could view the dance. “Well,” he continued, returning, “the schoolmarm must have taken quite a notion to Uncle Hughey. He has got her for this quadrille.” The Virginian was now speaking without rancor; but his words came with a slightly augmented drawl, and this with him was often a bad omen. He now turned his eyes upon the collected babies wrapped in various colored shawls and knitted work. “Nine, ten, eleven, beautiful sleepin' strangers,” he counted, in a sweet voice. “Any of 'em your'n, Lin?”
“Oh,” said the Virginian, thoughtfully. “Oh, let’s find them right away. Yes. Uncle Hughey's twins.” He walked to a spot where he could see the dance. “Well,” he continued, coming back, “the schoolmarm must really like Uncle Hughey. She’s got him for this quadrille.” The Virginian was now speaking without bitterness; but his words came with a slightly deeper drawl, which for him was often a bad sign. He turned his gaze to the gathered babies wrapped in various colored shawls and knitted blankets. “Nine, ten, eleven, beautiful sleeping strangers,” he counted in a gentle voice. “Any of them yours, Lin?”
“Not that I know of,” grinned Mr. McLean.
“Not that I know of,” Mr. McLean grinned.
“Eleven, twelve. This hyeh is little Christopher in the blue-stripe quilt—or maybe that other yello'-head is him. The angels have commenced to drop in on us right smart along Bear Creek, Lin.”
“Eleven, twelve. This here is little Christopher in the blue-striped quilt—or maybe that other yellow-headed kid is him. The angels have started to drop in on us pretty smart along Bear Creek, Lin.”
“What trash are yu' talkin' anyway?”
“What nonsense are you talking about anyway?”
“If they look so awful alike in the heavenly gyarden,” the gentle Southerner continued, “I'd just hate to be the folks that has the cuttin' of 'em out o' the general herd. And that's a right quaint notion too,” he added softly. “Them under the chair are Uncle Hughey's, didn't you tell me?” And stooping, he lifted the torpid babies and placed them beneath a table. “No, that ain't thorough,” he murmured. With wonderful dexterity and solicitude for their wellfare, he removed the loose wrap which was around them, and this soon led to an intricate process of exchange. For a moment Mr. McLean had been staring at the Virginian, puzzled. Then, with a joyful yelp of enlightenment, he sprang to abet him.
“If they look so much alike in the heavenly garden,” the gentle Southerner continued, “I'd really hate to be the ones tasked with picking them out from the crowd. And that's a pretty interesting idea too,” he added softly. “Those under the chair are Uncle Hughey's, didn’t you tell me?” He stooped down, lifted the sleepy babies, and placed them under a table. “No, that’s not quite right,” he murmured. With amazing skill and concern for their well-being, he removed the loose wrap around them, which soon led to a complicated process of swapping. For a moment, Mr. McLean had been staring at the Virginian, puzzled. Then, with a joyful shout of realization, he jumped up to help him.
And while both busied themselves with the shawls and quilts, the unconscious parents went dancing vigorously on, and the small, occasional cries of their progeny did not reach them.
And while both of them were busy with the shawls and quilts, the oblivious parents kept dancing energetically, and the small, occasional cries of their children didn't reach them.
XI. “YOU'RE GOING TO LOVE ME BEFORE WE GET THROUGH”
The Swinton barbecue was over. The fiddles were silent, the steer was eaten, the barrel emptied, or largely so, and the tapers extinguished; round the house and sunken fire all movement of guests was quiet; the families were long departed homeward, and after their hospitable turbulence, the Swintons slept.
The Swinton barbecue was done. The fiddles were quiet, the steer was eaten, the barrel was mostly empty, and the candles were put out; around the house and the smoldering fire, the guests had all settled down. The families had long gone home, and after their lively festivities, the Swintons were asleep.
Mr. and Mrs. Westfall drove through the night, and as they neared their cabin there came from among the bundled wraps a still, small voice.
Mr. and Mrs. Westfall drove through the night, and as they got closer to their cabin, a soft, quiet voice came from among the bundled wraps.
“Jim,” said his wife, “I said Alfred would catch cold.”
“Jim,” his wife said, “I told you Alfred would catch a cold.”
“Bosh! Lizzie, don't you fret. He's a little more than a yearlin', and of course he'll snuffle.” And young James took a kiss from his love.
“Come on! Lizzie, don’t worry. He’s just a little over a year old, so of course he’ll snuffle.” And young James kissed his love.
“Well, how you can speak of Alfred that way, calling him a yearling, as if he was a calf, and he just as much your child as mine, I don't see, James Westfall!”
“Well, I don’t understand how you can talk about Alfred like that, calling him a yearling, like he’s just a calf, when he’s just as much your child as he is mine, James Westfall!”
“Why, what under the sun do you mean?”
“Wait, what on earth do you mean?”
“There he goes again! Do hurry up home, Jim. He's got a real strange cough.”
“There he goes again! Hurry home, Jim. He's got a really weird cough.”
So they hurried home. Soon the nine miles were finished, and good James was unhitching by his stable lantern, while his wife in the house hastened to commit their offspring to bed. The traces had dropped, and each horse marched forward for further unbuckling, when James heard himself called. Indeed, there was that in his wife's voice which made him jerk out his pistol as he ran. But it was no bear or Indian—only two strange children on the bed. His wife was glaring at them.
So they rushed home. Before long, the nine miles were behind them, and good James was unhitching by his stable lantern, while his wife in the house hurried to put their kids to bed. The traces had fallen loose, and each horse moved forward for further unbuckling when James heard his name called. There was something in his wife's voice that made him pull out his pistol as he ran. But it wasn't a bear or an Indian—just two unfamiliar kids on the bed. His wife was glaring at them.
He sighed with relief and laid down the pistol.
He breathed a sigh of relief and set down the gun.
“Put that on again, James Westfall. You'll need it. Look here!”
“Put that back on, James Westfall. You’re going to need it. Check this out!”
“Well, they won't bite. Whose are they? Where have you stowed ourn?”
“Well, they won't bite. Whose are they? Where have you put ours?”
“Where have I—” Utterance forsook this mother for a moment. “And you ask me!” she continued. “Ask Lin McLean. Ask him that sets bulls on folks and steals slippers, what he's done with our innocent lambs, mixing them up with other people's coughing, unhealthy brats. That's Charlie Taylor in Alfred's clothes, and I know Alfred didn't cough like that, and I said to you it was strange; and the other one that's been put in Christopher's new quilts is not even a bub—bub—boy!”
“Where have I—” Her words failed her for a moment. “And you ask me!” she went on. “Ask Lin McLean. Ask the one who sets bulls on people and steals slippers what he's done with our innocent lambs, mixing them up with other people's coughing, unhealthy kids. That's Charlie Taylor in Alfred's clothes, and I know Alfred didn't cough like that, and I told you it was strange; and the other one that's been put in Christopher's new quilts isn't even a bub—bub—boy!”
As this crime against society loomed clear to James Westfall's understanding, he sat down on the nearest piece of furniture, and heedless of his wife's tears and his exchanged children, broke into unregenerate laughter. Doubtless after his sharp alarm about the bear, he was unstrung. His lady, however, promptly restrung him; and by the time they had repacked the now clamorous changelings, and were rattling on their way to the Taylors', he began to share her outraged feelings properly, as a husband and a father should; but when he reached the Taylors' and learned from Miss Wood that at this house a child had been unwrapped whom nobody could at all identify, and that Mr. and Mrs. Taylor were already far on the road to the Swintons', James Westfall whipped up his horses and grew almost as thirsty for revenge as was his wife.
As James Westfall realized the seriousness of the crime against society, he sat down on the nearest piece of furniture, ignoring his wife's tears and their swapped children, and burst into uncontrollable laughter. After his initial shock about the bear, he was a bit out of sorts. However, his wife quickly brought him back to reality; by the time they had packed up the now noisy kids and were heading to the Taylors', he started to genuinely share her outrage, as any husband and father should. But when he arrived at the Taylors' and learned from Miss Wood that a child had been found there who no one could identify, and that Mr. and Mrs. Taylor were already well on their way to the Swintons', James Westfall urged his horses on, feeling almost as eager for revenge as his wife.
Where the steer had been roasted, the powdered ashes were now cold white, and Mr. McLean, feeling through his dreams the change of dawn come over the air, sat up cautiously among the outdoor slumberers and waked his neighbor.
Where the steer had been roasted, the powdered ashes were now cold white, and Mr. McLean, sensing the dawn breaking in the air through his dreams, sat up carefully among the outdoor sleepers and woke his neighbor.
“Day will be soon,” he whispered, “and we must light out of this. I never suspicioned yu' had that much of the devil in you before.”
“Day will be here soon,” he whispered, “and we need to get out of this. I never suspected you had that much of a devil in you before.”
“I reckon some of the fellows will act haidstrong,” the Virginian murmured luxuriously, among the warmth of his blankets.
“I think some of the guys will act stubborn,” the Virginian murmured comfortably, wrapped in the warmth of his blankets.
“I tell yu' we must skip,” said Lin, for the second time; and he rubbed the Virginian's black head, which alone was visible.
“I tell you we need to leave,” said Lin, for the second time; and he rubbed the Virginian's black head, which was the only part visible.
“Skip, then, you,” came muffled from within, “and keep you'self mighty sca'ce till they can appreciate our frolic.”
“Skip, then, you,” came muffled from inside, “and keep yourself really scarce until they can appreciate our fun.”
The Southerner withdrew deeper into his bed, and Mr. McLean, informing him that he was a fool, arose and saddled his horse. From the saddle-bag, he brought a parcel, and lightly laying this beside Bokay Baldy, he mounted and was gone. When Baldy awoke later, he found the parcel to be a pair of flowery slippers.
The Southerner pulled deeper into his bed, and Mr. McLean, telling him he was an idiot, got up and saddled his horse. From the saddlebag, he took out a package and carefully placed it next to Bokay Baldy before he got on the horse and left. When Baldy woke up later, he discovered that the package was a pair of flowery slippers.
In selecting the inert Virginian as the fool, Mr. McLean was scarcely wise; it is the absent who are always guilty.
In picking the passive Virginian as the fool, Mr. McLean wasn’t very smart; it’s always the ones who aren’t present that are guilty.
Before ever Lin could have been a mile in retreat, the rattle of the wheels roused all of them, and here came the Taylors. Before the Taylors' knocking had brought the Swintons to their door, other wheels sounded, and here were Mr. and Mrs. Carmody, and Uncle Hughey with his wife, and close after them Mr. Dow, alone, who told how his wife had gone into one of her fits—she upon whom Dr. Barker at Drybone had enjoined total abstinence from all excitement. Voices of women and children began to be uplifted; the Westfalls arrived in a lather, and the Thomases; and by sunrise, what with fathers and mothers and spectators and loud offspring, there was gathered such a meeting as has seldom been before among the generations of speaking men. To-day you can hear legends of it from Texas to Montana; but I am giving you the full particulars.
Before Lin could even be a mile away, the sound of the wheels woke everyone up, and here came the Taylors. Just before the Taylors' knocking brought the Swintons to their door, more wheels were heard, and here were Mr. and Mrs. Carmody, along with Uncle Hughey and his wife. Close behind was Mr. Dow, alone, who explained that his wife had gone into one of her fits—she was the one Dr. Barker at Drybone had advised to completely avoid any excitement. Voices of women and children began to rise; the Westfalls showed up in a frenzy, followed by the Thomases. By sunrise, with all the parents, onlookers, and noisy kids, there was a gathering like few others in history. You can still hear stories about it from Texas to Montana; but I'm giving you the whole story.
Of course they pitched upon poor Lin. Here was the Virginian doing his best, holding horses and helping ladies descend, while the name of McLean began to be muttered with threats. Soon a party led by Mr. Dow set forth in search of him, and the Southerner debated a moment if he had better not put them on a wrong track. But he concluded that they might safely go on searching.
Of course, they settled on poor Lin. Here was the Virginian doing his best, holding horses and helping ladies get down, while the name McLean started to be whispered along with threats. Soon, a group led by Mr. Dow set off to find him, and the Southerner briefly considered leading them down the wrong path. But he decided that they could continue searching without any issue.
Mrs. Westfall found Christopher at once in the green shawl of Anna Maria Dow, but all was not achieved thus in the twinkling of an eye. Mr. McLean had, it appeared, as James Westfall lugubriously pointed out, not merely “swapped the duds; he had shuffled the whole doggone deck;” and they cursed this Satanic invention. The fathers were but of moderate assistance; it was the mothers who did the heavy work; and by ten o'clock some unsolved problems grew so delicate that a ladies' caucus was organized in a private room,—no admittance for men,—and what was done there I can only surmise.
Mrs. Westfall quickly spotted Christopher in Anna Maria Dow's green shawl, but not everything was resolved instantly. Mr. McLean, as James Westfall sadly pointed out, hadn’t just “swapped the clothes; he’d reshuffled the entire deck;” and they cursed this troublesome invention. The fathers offered only moderate help; it was the mothers who did the heavy lifting. By ten o'clock, some unresolved issues became so tricky that a women’s meeting was set up in a private room—no men allowed—and what happened there I can only guess.
During its progress the search party returned. It had not found Mr. McLean. It had found a tree with a notice pegged upon it, reading, “God bless our home!” This was captured.
During its search, the team came back. They hadn’t found Mr. McLean. They did find a tree with a notice nailed to it that said, “God bless our home!” They took this with them.
But success attended the caucus; each mother emerged, satisfied that she had received her own, and each sire, now that his family was itself again, began to look at his neighbor sideways. After a man has been angry enough to kill another man, after the fire of righteous slaughter has raged in his heart as it had certainly raged for several hours in the hearts of these fathers, the flame will usually burn itself out. This will be so in a generous nature, unless the cause of the anger is still unchanged. But the children had been identified; none had taken hurt. All had been humanely given their nourishment. The thing was over. The day was beautiful. A tempting feast remained from the barbecue. These Bear Creek fathers could not keep their ire at red heat. Most of them, being as yet more their wives' lovers than their children's parents, began to see the mirthful side of the adventure; and they ceased to feel very severely toward Lin McLean.
But the meeting was a success; each mother came out feeling satisfied that she got what she wanted, and each father, now that his family was whole again, started to glance at his neighbor with a hint of suspicion. After a man has been angry enough to want to kill someone, after the fierce urge for violence has burned in his heart as it certainly had for several hours in the hearts of these fathers, that fire usually cools down. This is true for a generous person, unless the reason for their anger remains the same. But the children had been accounted for; none were hurt. All had received their necessary care. The situation was resolved. The day was lovely. A delicious spread was left from the barbecue. These Bear Creek fathers couldn't keep their anger at a boiling point. Most of them, still more their wives' lovers than their children's parents, began to see the funny side of the situation; and they stopped feeling so harshly toward Lin McLean.
Not so the women. They cried for vengeance; but they cried in vain, and were met with smiles.
Not the women, though. They cried out for revenge, but their pleas went unanswered, and they were greeted with smiles.
Mrs. Westfall argued long that punishment should be dealt the offender. “Anyway,” she persisted, “it was real defiant of him putting that up on the tree. I might forgive him but for that.”
Mrs. Westfall argued for a long time that the offender should be punished. “Anyway,” she insisted, “it was really defiant of him to put that up on the tree. I might forgive him if it weren't for that.”
“Yes,” spoke the Virginian in their midst, “that wasn't sort o' right. Especially as I am the man you're huntin'.”
“Yes,” said the Virginian in their midst, “that wasn't really right. Especially since I'm the guy you're looking for.”
They sat dumb at his assurance.
They sat silent at his assurance.
“Come and kill me,” he continued, round upon the party. “I'll not resist.”
“Come and kill me,” he said, turning to the group. “I won’t fight back.”
But they could not resist the way in which he had looked round upon them. He had chosen the right moment for his confession, as a captain of a horse awaits the proper time for a charge. Some rebukes he did receive; the worst came from the mothers. And all that he could say for himself was, “I am getting off too easy.”
But they couldn't help but notice the way he looked at them. He picked the perfect time for his confession, like a horseman waiting for the right moment to charge. He did get some criticism; the harshest came from the mothers. All he could say in his defense was, “I’m getting off too easy.”
“But what was your point?” said Westfall.
“But what was your point?” Westfall asked.
“Blamed if I know any more. I expect it must have been the whiskey.”
"Honestly, I have no idea anymore. I guess it was probably the whiskey."
“I would mind it less,” said Mrs. Westfall, “if you looked a bit sorry or ashamed.”
"I wouldn't mind it as much," Mrs. Westfall said, "if you looked a little sorry or ashamed."
The Virginian shook his head at her penitently. “I'm tryin' to,” he said.
The Virginian shook his head at her apologetically. “I’m trying to,” he said.
And thus he sat disarming his accusers until they began to lunch upon the copious remnants of the barbecue. He did not join them at this meal. In telling you that Mrs. Dow was the only lady absent upon this historic morning, I was guilty of an inadvertence. There was one other.
And so he sat, taking apart the arguments of his accusers until they started to dig into the leftover barbecue. He didn’t eat with them. When I mentioned that Mrs. Dow was the only woman not present on this significant morning, I made an oversight. There was one more.
The Virginian rode away sedately through the autumn sunshine; and as he went he asked his Monte horse a question. “Do yu' reckon she'll have forgotten you too, you pie-biter?” said he. Instead of the new trousers, the cow-puncher's leathern chaps were on his legs. But he had the new scarf knotted at his neck. Most men would gladly have equalled him in appearance. “You Monte,” said he, “will she be at home?”
The Virginian rode away calmly in the autumn sunshine, asking his Monte horse a question as he went. “Do you think she’ll have forgotten you too, you pie-biter?” he said. Instead of wearing the new trousers, the cow-puncher had on his leather chaps. But he did have the new scarf tied around his neck. Most men would have been happy to match his appearance. “You Monte,” he said, “will she be at home?”
It was Sunday, and no school day, and he found her in her cabin that stood next the Taylors' house. Her eyes were very bright.
It was Sunday, a day off from school, and he found her in her cabin next to the Taylors' house. Her eyes were really bright.
“I'd thought I'd just call,” said he.
“I thought I’d just call,” he said.
“Why, that's such a pity! Mr. and Mrs. Taylor are away.”
“That's such a shame! Mr. and Mrs. Taylor are out.”
“Yes; they've been right busy. That's why I thought I'd call. Will yu' come for a ride, ma'am?”
“Yes; they've been really busy. That’s why I thought I’d call. Will you come for a ride, ma’am?”
“Dear me! I—”
“Wow! I—”
“You can ride my hawss. He's gentle.”
"You can ride my horse. He's gentle."
“What! And you walk?”
“What! You actually walk?”
“No, ma'am. Nor the two of us ride him THIS time, either.” At this she turned entirely pink, and he, noticing, went on quietly: “I'll catch up one of Taylor's hawsses. Taylor knows me.”
“No, ma'am. And the two of us aren’t riding him THIS time, either.” At this, she turned completely pink, and he, noticing, continued quietly: “I’ll find one of Taylor’s horses. Taylor knows me.”
“No. I don't really think I could do that. But thank you. Thank you very much. I must go now and see how Mrs. Taylor's fire is.”
“No. I don’t really think I can do that. But thank you. Thank you very much. I need to go now and check on Mrs. Taylor’s fire.”
“I'll look after that, ma'am. I'd like for yu' to go ridin' mighty well. Yu' have no babies this mawnin' to be anxious after.”
“I'll take care of that, ma'am. I want you to enjoy your ride. You don't have any kids to worry about this morning.”
At this shaft, Grandmother Stark flashed awake deep within the spirit of her descendant, and she made a haughty declaration of war. “I don't know what you mean, sir,” she said.
At this point, Grandmother Stark suddenly woke up inside the spirit of her descendant and boldly declared war. “I don't know what you mean, sir,” she said.
Now was his danger; for it was easy to fall into mere crude impertinence and ask her why, then, did she speak thus abruptly? There were various easy things of this kind for him to say. And any rudeness would have lost him the battle. But the Virginian was not the man to lose such a battle in such a way. His shaft had hit. She thought he referred to those babies about whom last night she had shown such superfluous solicitude. Her conscience was guilty. This was all that he had wished to make sure of before he began operations.
Now he was in a precarious situation; it would be easy to slip into plain rudeness and ask her why she was speaking so abruptly. There were plenty of tempting things he could say. Any form of disrespect would cost him the fight. But the Virginian wasn’t the type to lose such a fight that way. His point had landed. She believed he was talking about the babies she had shown excessive concern for last night. Her conscience was guilty. This was all he wanted to confirm before he started to act.
“Why, I mean,” said he, easily, sitting down near the door, “that it's Sunday. School don't hinder yu' from enjoyin' a ride to-day. You'll teach the kids all the better for it to-morro', ma'am. Maybe it's your duty.” And he smiled at her.
“Why, I mean,” he said casually, sitting down near the door, “it's Sunday. School won’t stop you from enjoying a ride today. You'll be able to teach the kids even better tomorrow, ma'am. Maybe it's your duty.” And he smiled at her.
“My duty! It's quite novel to have strangers—”
“My duty! It's pretty new to have strangers—”
“Am I a stranger?” he cut in, firing his first broadside. “I was introduced, ma'am,” he continued, noting how she had flushed again. “And I would not be oversteppin' for the world. I'll go away if yu' want.” And hereupon he quietly rose, and stood, hat in hand.
“Am I a stranger?” he interrupted, launching his first attack. “I was introduced, ma'am,” he added, noticing how she blushed again. “And I wouldn’t want to overstep. I can leave if you’d like.” With that, he quietly stood up and waited, holding his hat in his hand.
Molly was flustered. She did not at all want him to go. No one of her admirers had ever been like this creature. The fringed leathern chaparreros, the cartridge belt, the flannel shirt, the knotted scarf at the neck, these things were now an old story to her. Since her arrival she had seen young men and old in plenty dressed thus. But worn by this man now standing by her door, they seemed to radiate romance. She did not want him to go—and she wished to win her battle. And now in her agitation she became suddenly severe, as she had done at Hoosic Junction. He should have a punishment to remember!
Molly was flustered. She absolutely didn’t want him to leave. None of her past admirers had ever been like this guy. The fringed leather chaps, the cartridge belt, the flannel shirt, the knotted scarf around his neck—those things felt like a distant past to her. Since she arrived, she had seen plenty of young and old men dressed like that. But on this man, standing by her door, they seemed to sparkle with romance. She didn’t want him to go—and she wanted to win this fight. In her agitation, she suddenly became serious, just like she had at Hoosic Junction. He was going to get a punishment he wouldn’t forget!
“You call yourself a man, I suppose,” she said.
"You call yourself a man, I guess," she said.
But he did not tremble in the least. Her fierceness filled him with delight, and the tender desire of ownership flooded through him.
But he didn't tremble at all. Her intensity thrilled him, and a deep desire to possess her surged within him.
“A grown-up, responsible man,” she repeated.
“A grown man who takes responsibility,” she repeated.
“Yes, ma'am. I think so.” He now sat down again.
“Yes, ma'am. I believe so.” He sat down again.
“And you let them think that—that Mr. McLean—You dare not look me in the face and say that Mr. McLean did that last night!”
“And you let them think that—that Mr. McLean—You can’t even look me in the eye and say that Mr. McLean did that last night!”
“I reckon I dassent.”
"I guess I can't."
“There! I knew it! I said so from the first!”
“There! I knew it! I said that from the beginning!”
“And me a stranger to you!” he murmured.
“And I'm a stranger to you!” he murmured.
It was his second broadside. It left her badly crippled. She was silent.
It was his second attack. It left her seriously injured. She was quiet.
“Who did yu' mention it to, ma'am?”
“Who did you mention it to, ma'am?”
She hoped she had him. “Why, are you afraid?” And she laughed lightly.
She hoped she had him. “Why, are you scared?” And she chuckled softly.
“I told 'em myself. And their astonishment seemed so genu-wine I'd just hate to think they had fooled me that thorough when they knowed it all along from you seeing me.”
“I told them myself. And their surprise seemed so genuine that I would hate to think they had tricked me so completely when they knew everything all along because they saw me.”
“I did not see you. I knew it must—of course I did not tell any one. When I said I said so from the first, I meant—you can understand perfectly what I meant.”
“I didn't see you. I knew it had to be—of course I didn't tell anyone. When I said I said so from the beginning, I meant—you can understand perfectly what I meant.”
“Yes, ma'am.”
"Yes, ma'am."
Poor Molly was near stamping her foot. “And what sort of a trick,” she rushed on, “was that to play? Do you call it a manly thing to frighten and distress women because you—for no reason at all? I should never have imagined it could be the act of a person who wears a big pistol and rides a big horse. I should be afraid to go riding with such an immature protector.”
Poor Molly was about to stamp her foot. “And what kind of trick,” she continued, “was that to pull? Do you think it’s manly to scare and upset women just because you— for no reason at all? I would never have thought someone who carries a big gun and rides a big horse could act like that. I’d be scared to go riding with such an immature protector.”
“Yes; that was awful childish. Your words do cut a little; for maybe there's been times when I have acted pretty near like a man. But I cert'nly forgot to be introduced before I spoke to yu' last night. Because why? You've found me out dead in one thing. Won't you take a guess at this too?”
“Yes, that was really childish. Your words do sting a bit; maybe there have been times when I've acted almost like an adult. But I definitely forgot to be introduced before I spoke to you last night. Why? Because you've figured me out on one thing. Will you take a guess at this too?”
“I cannot sit guessing why people do not behave themselves—who seem to know better.”
“I can’t understand why people can’t behave themselves—especially when they seem to know better.”
“Well, ma'am, I've played square and owned up to yu'. And that's not what you're doin' by me. I ask your pardon if I say what I have a right to say in language not as good as I'd like to talk to yu' with. But at South Fork Crossin' who did any introducin'? Did yu' complain I was a stranger then?”
“Well, ma'am, I've been honest and admitted my mistakes. And that's not what you're doing with me. I apologize if I don't express myself as well as I'd like when I speak to you. But at South Fork Crossing, who did any introducing? Did you say you were bothered that I was a stranger back then?”
“I—no!” she flashed out; then, quite sweetly, “The driver told me it wasn't REALLY so dangerous there, you know.”
“I—no!” she exclaimed; then, with a charming smile, “The driver mentioned that it wasn't REALLY that dangerous there, you know.”
“That's not the point I'm makin'. You are a grown-up woman, a responsible woman. You've come ever so far, and all alone, to a rough country to instruct young children that play games,—tag, and hide-and-seek, and fooleries they'll have to quit when they get old. Don't you think pretendin' yu' don't know a man,—his name's nothin', but him,—a man whom you were glad enough to let assist yu' when somebody was needed,—don't you think that's mighty close to hide-and-seek them children plays? I ain't so sure but what there's a pair of us children in this hyeh room.”
“That's not the point I'm making. You’re a grown woman, a responsible woman. You've come so far, all on your own, to a tough place to teach young kids who play games—tag, hide-and-seek, and silly stuff they'll have to stop when they grow up. Don’t you think pretending you don’t know a man—his name doesn’t matter, but him—a man you were more than happy to let help you when someone was needed—don’t you think that’s pretty close to the hide-and-seek those kids play? I’m not so sure there aren’t two kids in this room right now.”
Molly Wood was regarding him saucily. “I don't think I like you,” said she.
Molly Wood was looking at him playfully. “I don’t think I like you,” she said.
“That's all square enough. You're goin' to love me before we get through. I wish yu'd come a-ridin, ma'am.”
“That's all fair enough. You're going to love me before this is over. I wish you'd come for a ride, ma'am.”
“Dear, dear, dear! So I'm going to love you? How will you do it? I know men think that they only need to sit and look strong and make chests at a girl—”
“Dear, dear, dear! So I'm supposed to love you? How are you planning to do that? I know men think they just need to sit there, look tough, and flex their muscles at a girl—”
“Goodness gracious! I ain't makin' any chests at yu'!” Laughter overcame him for a moment, and Miss Wood liked his laugh very much. “Please come a-ridin',” he urged. “It's the prettiest kind of a day.”
“Wow! I'm not making any bets with you!” Laughter took over him for a moment, and Miss Wood really liked his laugh. “Please come ride with me,” he insisted. “It's the nicest kind of day.”
She looked at him frankly, and there was a pause. “I will take back two things that I said to you,” she then answered him. “I believe that I do like you. And I know that if I went riding with you, I should not have an immature protector.” And then, with a final gesture of acknowledgment, she held out her hand to him. “And I have always wanted,” she said, “to thank you for what you did at the river.”
She looked at him directly, and there was a moment of silence. “I want to take back two things I said to you,” she replied. “I think I do like you. And I know that if I went riding with you, I wouldn’t have an immature protector.” Then, with a final gesture of acknowledgment, she reached out her hand to him. “And I’ve always wanted,” she said, “to thank you for what you did at the river.”
He took her hand, and his heart bounded. “You're a gentleman!” he exclaimed.
He took her hand, and his heart raced. “You're a gentleman!” he said.
It was now her turn to be overcome with merriment. “I've always wanted to be a man,” she said.
It was now her turn to be filled with joy. “I've always wanted to be a guy,” she said.
“I am mighty glad you ain't,” said he, looking at her.
“I’m really glad you’re not,” he said, looking at her.
But Molly had already received enough broadsides for one day. She could allow no more of them, and she took herself capably in hand. “Where did you learn to make such pretty speeches?” she asked. “Well, never mind that. One sees that you have had plenty of practice for one so young.”
But Molly had already taken enough hits for one day. She couldn’t handle any more, so she got herself together. “Where did you learn to make such nice speeches?” she asked. “Well, never mind that. It's clear you’ve had a lot of practice for someone so young.”
“I am twenty-seven,” blurted the Virginian, and knew instantly that he had spoken like a fool.
“I’m twenty-seven,” the Virginian said impulsively, realizing immediately that he had sounded like an idiot.
“Who would have dreamed it!” said Molly, with well-measured mockery. She knew that she had scored at last, and that this day was hers. “Don't be too sure you are glad I'm not a man,” she now told him. There was something like a challenge in her voice.
“Who would have thought it!” said Molly, with perfectly timed sarcasm. She knew she had finally won, and that this day belonged to her. “Don’t be too confident that you’re happy I’m not a man,” she said to him. There was a hint of challenge in her voice.
“I risk it,” he remarked.
“I'll take the risk,” he remarked.
“For I am almost twenty-three myself,” she concluded. And she gave him a look on her own account.
“For I’m almost twenty-three myself,” she concluded. And she shot him a look of her own.
“And you'll not come a-ridin'?” he persisted.
“And you’re not coming to ride?” he asked again.
“No,” she answered him; “no.” And he knew that he could not make her.
“No,” she replied; “no.” And he understood that he couldn’t change her mind.
“Then I will tell yu' good-by,” said he. “But I am comin' again. And next time I'll have along a gentle hawss for yu'.”
“Then I’ll say goodbye,” he said. “But I’m coming back. And next time I’ll bring a nice horse for you.”
“Next time! Next time! Well, perhaps I will go with you. Do you live far?”
“Next time! Next time! Well, maybe I’ll go with you. Do you live far?”
“I live on Judge Henry's ranch, over yondeh.” He pointed across the mountains. “It's on Sunk Creek. A pretty rough trail; but I can come hyeh to see you in a day, I reckon. Well, I hope you'll cert'nly enjoy good health, ma'am.”
“I live on Judge Henry's ranch, over there.” He pointed across the mountains. “It's on Sunk Creek. The trail is pretty rough, but I can get here to see you in a day, I think. Well, I hope you definitely enjoy good health, ma'am.”
“Oh, there's one thing!” said Molly Wood, calling after him rather quickly. “I—I'm not at all afraid of horses. You needn't bring such a gentle one. I—was very tired that day, and—and I don't scream as a rule.”
“Oh, there's one thing!” said Molly Wood, calling after him a bit urgently. “I—I'm not afraid of horses at all. You don’t have to bring such a gentle one. I—was just really tired that day, and—and I don’t usually scream.”
He turned and looked at her so that she could not meet his glance. “Bless your heart!” said he. “Will yu' give me one o' those flowers?”
He turned and looked at her so she couldn't meet his gaze. “Bless your heart!” he said. “Will you give me one of those flowers?”
“Oh, certainly! I'm always so glad when people like them.”
“Oh, for sure! I'm always so happy when people like them.”
“They're pretty near the color of your eyes.”
“They're almost the same color as your eyes.”
“Never mind my eyes.”
"Don't worry about my eyes."
“Can't help it, ma'am. Not since South Fork.”
"Can't help it, ma'am. Not since South Fork."
He put the flower in the leather band of his hat, and rode away on his Monte horse. Miss Wood lingered a moment, then made some steps toward her gate, from which he could still be seen; and then, with something like a toss of the head, she went in and shut her door.
He tucked the flower into the leather band of his hat and rode off on his Monte horse. Miss Wood stayed back for a moment, then took a few steps toward her gate, where he was still visible; then, with a bit of a toss of her head, she went inside and closed her door.
Later in the day the Virginian met Mr. McLean, who looked at his hat and innocently quoted, “'My Looloo picked a daisy.'”
Later in the day, the Virginian ran into Mr. McLean, who glanced at his hat and playfully quoted, “'My Looloo picked a daisy.'”
“Don't yu', Lin,” said the Southerner.
“Don't you, Lin,” said the Southerner.
“Then I won't,” said Lin.
“Then I won't,” Lin said.
Thus, for this occasion, did the Virginian part from his lady—and nothing said one way or another about the handkerchief that had disappeared during the South Fork incident.
Thus, on this occasion, the Virginian said goodbye to his lady—and nothing was mentioned about the handkerchief that had gone missing during the South Fork incident.
As we fall asleep at night, our thoughts will often ramble back and forth between the two worlds.
As we drift off to sleep at night, our thoughts often wander between the two worlds.
“What color were his eyes?” wondered Molly on her pillow. “His mustache is not bristly like so many of them. Sam never gave me such a look at Hoosic Junction. No.... You can't come with me.... Get off your horse.... The passengers are all staring....”
“What color were his eyes?” Molly thought as she lay on her pillow. “His mustache isn't prickly like so many others. Sam never looked at me like that at Hoosic Junction. No... You can't come with me... Get off your horse... The passengers are all staring...”
And while Molly was thus dreaming that the Virginian had ridden his horse into the railroad car, and sat down beside her, the fire in the great stone chimney of her cabin flickered quietly, its gleams now and again touching the miniature of Grandmother Stark upon the wall.
And while Molly was dreaming that the Virginian had ridden his horse into the train car and sat down next to her, the fire in the big stone chimney of her cabin flickered softly, its light occasionally highlighting the small portrait of Grandmother Stark on the wall.
Camped on the Sunk Creek trail, the Virginian was telling himself in his blankets: “I ain't too old for education. Maybe she will lend me books. And I'll watch her ways and learn...stand still, Monte. I can learn a lot more than the kids on that. There's Monte...you pie-biter, stop.... He has ate up your book, ma'am, but I'll get yu'....”
Camped on the Sunk Creek trail, the Virginian was telling himself in his blankets: “I’m not too old to learn. Maybe she’ll lend me some books. And I’ll pay attention to her ways and learn… hold still, Monte. I can learn a lot more than those kids. There’s Monte… you little troublemaker, stop that… He’s chewed up your book, ma’am, but I’ll get it for you…”
And then the Virginian was fast asleep.
And then the Virginian was sound asleep.
XII. QUALITY AND EQUALITY
To the circle at Bennington, a letter from Bear Creek was always a welcome summons to gather and hear of doings very strange to Vermont. And when the tale of the changed babies arrived duly by the post, it created a more than usual sensation, and was read to a large number of pleased and scandalized neighbors. “I hate her to be where such things can happen,” said Mrs. Wood.
To the group in Bennington, a letter from Bear Creek was always an exciting invitation to come together and hear about events that were quite unusual for Vermont. When the story about the swapped babies arrived in the mail, it brought even more excitement than usual and was shared with many intrigued and shocked neighbors. “I can’t stand her being in a place where things like this can happen,” said Mrs. Wood.
“I wish I could have been there,” said her son-in-law, Andrew Bell.
“I wish I could have been there,” said her son-in-law, Andrew Bell.
“She does not mention who played the trick,” said Mrs. Andrew Bell.
“She doesn’t say who pulled the trick,” Mrs. Andrew Bell said.
“We shouldn't be any wiser if she did,” said Mrs. Wood.
“We wouldn't be any smarter if she did,” said Mrs. Wood.
“I'd like to meet the perpetrator,” said Andrew.
“I want to meet the person responsible,” said Andrew.
“Oh, no!” said Mrs. Wood. “They're all horrible.”
“Oh, no!” Mrs. Wood exclaimed. “They’re all terrible.”
And she wrote at once, begging her daughter to take good care of herself, and to see as much of Mrs. Balaam as possible. “And of any other ladies that are near you. For you seem to me to be in a community of roughs. I wish you would give it all up. Did you expect me to laugh about the babies?”
And she immediately wrote, asking her daughter to take good care of herself and to spend time with Mrs. Balaam as much as she could. “And with any other ladies nearby. Because it seems to me you're surrounded by a rough crowd. I wish you would just leave it all behind. Did you really think I would laugh about the babies?”
Mrs. Flynt, when this story was repeated to her (she had not been invited in to hear the letter), remarked that she had always felt that Molly Wood must be a little vulgar, ever since she began to go about giving music lessons like any ordinary German.
Mrs. Flynt, when she heard this story (she hadn't been invited in to listen to the letter), said that she had always thought Molly Wood was a bit vulgar ever since she started going around giving music lessons like any ordinary German.
But Mrs. Wood was considerably relieved when the next letter arrived. It contained nothing horrible about barbecues or babies. It mentioned the great beauty of the weather, and how well and strong the fine air was making the writer feel. And it asked that books might be sent, many books of all sorts, novels, poetry, all the good old books and any good new ones that could be spared. Cheap editions, of course.
But Mrs. Wood felt a lot better when the next letter arrived. It didn’t say anything bad about barbecues or babies. It talked about how beautiful the weather was and how great and energized the writer felt because of the fresh air. It also requested that books be sent—lots of books of all kinds, novels, poetry, all the classic ones, and any good new ones that could be shared. Cheap editions, of course.
“Indeed she shall have them!” said Mrs. Wood. “How her mind must be starving in that dreadful place!” The letter was not a long one, and, besides the books, spoke of little else except the fine weather and the chances for outdoor exercise that this gave. “You have no idea,” it said, “how delightful it is to ride, especially on a spirited horse, which I can do now quite well.”
“Of course she will!” said Mrs. Wood. “Her mind must be starving in that awful place!” The letter wasn’t long, and aside from the books, it mentioned little else except for the nice weather and the opportunities for outdoor exercise it provided. “You have no idea,” it said, “how wonderful it is to ride, especially on an energetic horse, which I can do really well now.”
“How nice that is!” said Mrs. Wood, putting down the letter. “I hope the horse is not too spirited.”
“How nice is that!” said Mrs. Wood, setting down the letter. “I hope the horse isn’t too high-strung.”
“Who does she go riding with?” asked Mrs. Bell.
“Who does she go riding with?” asked Mrs. Bell.
“She doesn't say, Sarah. Why?”
“She hasn’t said, Sarah. Why?”
“Nothing. She has a queer way of not mentioning things, now and then.”
“Nothing. She has a strange way of not bringing things up every now and then.”
“Sarah!” exclaimed Mrs. Wood, reproachfully. “Oh, well, mother, you know just as well as I do that she can be very independent and unconventional.”
“Sarah!” Mrs. Wood exclaimed, reproachfully. “Oh, well, Mom, you know just as well as I do that she can be very independent and unconventional.”
“Yes; but not in that way. She wouldn't ride with poor Sam Bannett, and after all he is a suitable person.”
“Yes; but not like that. She wouldn't ride with poor Sam Bannett, and after all, he is a suitable guy.”
Nevertheless, in her next letter, Mrs. Wood cautioned her daughter about trusting herself with any one of whom Mrs. Balaam did not thoroughly approve. The good lady could never grasp that Mrs. Balaam lived a long day's journey from Bear Creek, and that Molly saw her about once every three months. “We have sent your books,” the mother wrote; “everybody has contributed from their store,—Shakespeare, Tennyson, Browning, Longfellow; and a number of novels by Scott, Thackeray, George Eliot, Hawthorne, and lesser writers; some volumes of Emerson; and Jane Austen complete, because you admire her so particularly.”
Nevertheless, in her next letter, Mrs. Wood warned her daughter about trusting anyone that Mrs. Balaam didn’t completely approve of. The good lady could never understand that Mrs. Balaam lived a full day’s journey from Bear Creek, and that Molly only saw her about once every three months. “We’ve sent your books,” the mother wrote; “everyone has contributed from their collection—Shakespeare, Tennyson, Browning, Longfellow; and a number of novels by Scott, Thackeray, George Eliot, Hawthorne, and lesser writers; some volumes of Emerson; and the complete works of Jane Austen, because you particularly admire her.”
This consignment of literature reached Bear Creek about a week before Christmas time.
This shipment of books arrived in Bear Creek about a week before Christmas.
By New Year's Day, the Virginian had begun his education.
By New Year's Day, the Virginian had started his education.
“Well, I have managed to get through 'em,” he said, as he entered Molly's cabin in February. And he laid two volumes upon her table.
“Well, I managed to get through them,” he said as he walked into Molly's cabin in February. He placed two books on her table.
“And what do you think of them?” she inquired.
“And what do you think of them?” she asked.
“I think that I've cert'nly earned a good long ride to-day.”
“I think that I've definitely earned a good long ride today.”
“Georgie Taylor has sprained his ankle.”
“Georgie Taylor has twisted his ankle.”
“No, I don't mean that kind of a ride. I've earned a ride with just us two alone. I've read every word of both of 'em, yu' know.”
“No, I don’t mean that kind of ride. I’ve earned a ride with just the two of us alone. I’ve read every word of both of them, you know.”
“I'll think about it. Did you like them?”
“I'll think about it. Did you like them?”
“No. Not much. If I'd knowed that one was a detective story, I'd have got yu' to try something else on me. Can you guess the murderer, or is the author too smart for yu'? That's all they amount to. Well, he was too smart for me this time, but that didn't distress me any. That other book talks too much.”
“No. Not really. If I'd known that one was a detective story, I would have gotten you to try something else on me. Can you figure out who the murderer is, or is the author too clever for you? That's all they come down to. Well, he was too clever for me this time, but that didn’t bother me at all. That other book talks way too much.”
Molly was scandalized, and she told him it was a great work.
Molly was shocked, and she told him it was an impressive piece of work.
“Oh, yes, yes. A fine book. But it will keep up its talkin'. Don't let you alone.”
“Oh, yes, yes. A great book. But it will keep talking. It won’t leave you alone.”
“Didn't you feel sorry for poor Maggie Tulliver?”
“Didn’t you feel sorry for poor Maggie Tulliver?”
“Hmp. Yes. Sorry for her, and for Tawmmy, too. But the man did right to drownd 'em both.”
“Hmp. Yeah. Sorry for her and for Tawmmy, too. But the guy did the right thing by drowning them both.”
“It wasn't a man. A woman wrote that.”
“It wasn't a guy. A woman wrote that.”
“A woman did! Well, then, o' course she talks too much.”
“A woman did! Well, of course she talks too much.”
“I'll not go riding with you!” shrieked Molly.
“I’m not going riding with you!” shouted Molly.
But she did. And he returned to Sunk Creek, not with a detective story, but this time with a Russian novel.
But she did. And he went back to Sunk Creek, not with a detective story, but this time with a Russian novel.
It was almost April when he brought it back to her—and a heavy sleet storm lost them their ride. So he spent his time indoors with her, not speaking a syllable of love. When he came to take his departure, he asked her for some other book by this same Russian. But she had no more.
It was nearly April when he returned it to her—and a heavy sleet storm caused them to miss their ride. So he spent his time indoors with her, not saying a word about love. When it was time for him to leave, he asked her for another book by the same Russian author. But she had none left.
“I wish you had,” he said. “I've never saw a book could tell the truth like that one does.”
“I wish you had,” he said. “I've never seen a book that could tell the truth like that one does.”
“Why, what do you like about it?” she exclaimed. To her it had been distasteful.
“Why, what do you like about it?” she exclaimed. To her, it had been unappealing.
“Everything,” he answered. “That young come-outer, and his fam'ly that can't understand him—for he is broad gauge, yu' see, and they are narro' gauge.” The Virginian looked at Molly a moment almost shyly. “Do you know,” he said, and a blush spread over his face, “I pretty near cried when that young come-outer was dyin', and said about himself, 'I was a giant.' Life made him broad gauge, yu' see, and then took his chance away.”
“Everything,” he replied. “That young guy who stands out, and his family that just can’t get him—he’s open-minded, you see, and they’re pretty narrow-minded.” The Virginian glanced at Molly for a moment, almost bashfully. “You know,” he said, a blush creeping across his face, “I almost cried when that young guy was dying and said about himself, ‘I was a giant.’ Life shaped him to be open-minded, you see, and then took away his chance.”
Molly liked the Virginian for his blush. It made him very handsome. But she thought that it came from his confession about “pretty near crying.” The deeper cause she failed to divine,—that he, like the dying hero in the novel, felt himself to be a giant whom life had made “broad gauge,” and denied opportunity. Fecund nature begets and squanders thousands of these rich seeds in the wilderness of life.
Molly liked the Virginian for his blush. It made him very handsome. But she thought it was because of his confession about “pretty much crying.” She didn’t realize the deeper reason—that he, like the dying hero in the novel, felt like a giant who had been made "broad gauge" by life and denied opportunity. Fertile nature produces and wastes thousands of these rich seeds in the wilderness of life.
He took away with him a volume of Shakespeare. “I've saw good plays of his,” he remarked.
He took a volume of Shakespeare with him. “I've seen some of his good plays,” he remarked.
Kind Mrs. Taylor in her cabin next door watched him ride off in the sleet, bound for the lonely mountain trail.
Kind Mrs. Taylor in her cabin next door watched him ride off in the sleet, bound for the lonely mountain trail.
“If that girl don't get ready to take him pretty soon,” she observed to her husband, “I'll give her a piece of my mind.”
“If that girl doesn't get ready to take him pretty soon,” she said to her husband, “I’ll tell her exactly what I think.”
Taylor was astonished. “Is he thinking of her?” he inquired.
Taylor was shocked. “Is he thinking about her?” he asked.
“Lord, Mr. Taylor, and why shouldn't he?”
“Lord, Mr. Taylor, and why shouldn't he?”
Mr. Taylor scratched his head and returned to his newspaper.
Mr. Taylor scratched his head and went back to his newspaper.
It was warm—warm and beautiful upon Bear Creek. Snow shone upon the peaks of the Bow Leg range; lower on their slopes the pines were stirring with a gentle song; and flowers bloomed across the wide plains at their feet.
It was warm—warm and beautiful by Bear Creek. Snow gleamed on the peaks of the Bow Leg range; lower down their slopes, the pines were swaying with a gentle tune; and flowers blossomed across the expansive plains at their base.
Molly and her Virginian sat at a certain spring where he had often ridden with her. On this day he was bidding her farewell before undertaking the most important trust which Judge Henry had as yet given him. For this journey she had provided him with Sir Walter Scott's Kenilworth. Shakespeare he had returned to her. He had bought Shakespeare for himself. “As soon as I got used to readin' it,” he had told her, “I knowed for certain that I liked readin' for enjoyment.”
Molly and her Virginian sat at a spring where he had often taken her. On this day, he was saying goodbye to her before taking on the most significant responsibility that Judge Henry had given him so far. For this trip, she had given him Sir Walter Scott's Kenilworth. He had returned Shakespeare to her. He had bought a copy of Shakespeare for himself. “As soon as I got used to reading it,” he had told her, “I knew for sure that I enjoyed reading for pleasure.”
But it was not of books that he had spoken much to-day. He had not spoken at all. He had bade her listen to the meadow-lark, when its song fell upon the silence like beaded drops of music. He had showed her where a covey of young willow-grouse were hiding as their horses passed. And then, without warning, as they sat by the spring, he had spoken potently of his love.
But he hadn’t talked much about books today. In fact, he hadn’t said anything at all. He had asked her to listen to the meadowlark when its song broke the silence like a cascade of musical notes. He pointed out a group of young willow ptarmigans hiding as their horses went by. Then, out of the blue, as they sat by the spring, he powerfully expressed his love.
She did not interrupt him. She waited until he was wholly finished.
She didn't interrupt him. She waited until he was completely finished.
“I am not the sort of wife you want,” she said, with an attempt of airiness.
“I’m not the kind of wife you’re looking for,” she said, trying to sound casual.
He answered roughly, “I am the judge of that.” And his roughness was a pleasure to her, yet it made her afraid of herself. When he was absent from her, and she could sit in her cabin and look at Grandmother Stark, and read home letters, then in imagination she found it easy to play the part which she had arranged to play regarding him—the part of the guide, and superior, and indulgent companion. But when he was by her side, that part became a difficult one. Her woman's fortress was shaken by a force unknown to her before. Sam Bannett did not have it in him to look as this man could look, when the cold lustre of his eyes grew hot with internal fire. What color they were baffled her still. “Can it possibly change?” she wondered. It seemed to her that sometimes when she had been looking from a rock straight down into clear sea water, this same color had lurked in its depths. “Is it green, or is it gray?” she asked herself, but did not turn just now to see. She kept her face toward the landscape.
He answered roughly, “I’m the judge of that.” And his roughness was a thrill for her, yet it made her wary of herself. When he wasn’t around, she could sit in her cabin, look at Grandmother Stark, and read letters from home. In her imagination, it was easy to play the role she had planned regarding him—the role of the guide, the superior, the easygoing companion. But when he was next to her, that role became tough. Her woman’s fortress was shaken by a force she had never experienced before. Sam Bannett could never look like this man could, when the cold glimmer of his eyes turned intense with inner fire. She was still baffled by their color. “Can it really change?” she wondered. It seemed to her that sometimes, when she had looked straight down into clear seawater from a rock, this same color had been hidden in its depths. “Is it green, or is it gray?” she asked herself but didn’t turn to check just yet. She kept her face toward the landscape.
“All men are born equal,” he now remarked slowly.
“All men are born equal,” he said slowly.
“Yes,” she quickly answered, with a combative flash. “Well?”
“Yes,” she quickly replied, with a fierce look. “Well?”
“Maybe that don't include women?” he suggested.
“Maybe that doesn’t include women?” he suggested.
“I think it does.”
“I believe it does.”
“Do yu' tell the kids so?”
“Do you tell the kids that?”
“Of course I teach them what I believe!”
“Of course I teach them what I think!”
He pondered. “I used to have to learn about the Declaration of Independence. I hated books and truck when I was a kid.”
He thought about it. “I used to have to learn about the Declaration of Independence. I hated reading and school when I was a kid.”
“But you don't any more.”
“But you don't anymore.”
“No. I cert'nly don't. But I used to get kep' in at recess for bein' so dumb. I was most always at the tail end of the class. My brother, he'd be head sometimes.”
“No. I definitely don’t. But I used to get stuck inside during recess for being so dumb. I was almost always at the back of the class. My brother, he would be in front sometimes.”
“Little George Taylor is my prize scholar,” said Molly.
“Little George Taylor is my top student,” said Molly.
“Knows his tasks, does he?”
"Does he know his tasks?"
“Always. And Henry Dow comes next.”
“Always. And Henry Dow is next.”
“Who's last?”
“Who’s last?”
“Poor Bob Carmody. I spend more time on him than on all the rest put together.”
“Poor Bob Carmody. I spend more time on him than on everyone else combined.”
“My!” said the Virginian. “Ain't that strange!”
“My!” said the Virginian. “Isn't that weird!”
She looked at him, puzzled by his tone. “It's not strange when you know Bob,” she said.
She looked at him, confused by his tone. “It’s not weird when you know Bob,” she said.
“It's very strange,” drawled the Virginian. “Knowin' Bob don't help it any.”
“It's really weird,” the Virginian said slowly. “Knowing Bob doesn’t make it any better.”
“I don't think that I understand you,” said Molly, sticky.
“I don’t think I understand you,” said Molly, feeling sticky.
“Well, it is mighty confusin'. George Taylor, he's your best scholar, and poor Bob, he's your worst, and there's a lot in the middle—and you tell me we're all born equal!”
“Well, it’s really confusing. George Taylor is your top student, and poor Bob is your worst, with plenty in between—and you tell me we’re all born equal!”
Molly could only sit giggling in this trap he had so ingeniously laid for her.
Molly could only sit there laughing at the clever trap he had set for her.
“I'll tell you what,” pursued the cow-puncher, with slow and growing intensity, “equality is a great big bluff. It's easy called.”
“I'll tell you what,” the cowboy continued, with a slow and increasing intensity, “equality is just a big bluff. It's easy to call out.”
“I didn't mean—” began Molly.
"I didn't mean to—" began Molly.
“Wait, and let me say what I mean.” He had made an imperious gesture with his hand. “I know a man that mostly wins at cyards. I know a man that mostly loses. He says it is his luck. All right. Call it his luck. I know a man that works hard and he's gettin' rich, and I know another that works hard and is gettin' poor. He says it is his luck. All right. Call it his luck. I look around and I see folks movin' up or movin' down, winners or losers everywhere. All luck, of course. But since folks can be born that different in their luck, where's your equality? No, seh! call your failure luck, or call it laziness, wander around the words, prospect all yu' mind to, and yu'll come out the same old trail of inequality.” He paused a moment and looked at her. “Some holds four aces,” he went on, “and some holds nothin', and some poor fello' gets the aces and no show to play 'em; but a man has got to prove himself my equal before I'll believe him.”
“Hold on, let me explain what I mean.” He waved his hand assertively. “I know a guy who usually wins at cards. I know another guy who usually loses. He blames it on his luck. Fine. Call it luck. I know a guy who works hard and is getting wealthy, and I know another who works hard and is getting poorer. He says it’s his luck. Fine. Call it luck. I look around and see people moving up or down, winners or losers everywhere. All luck, of course. But since people can be born with such different luck, where's the equality in that? No way! You can call your failures luck, or call it laziness, twist the words around as much as you want, but you’ll end up back on the same old path of inequality.” He paused for a moment and looked at her. “Some have four aces,” he continued, “and some have nothing, while some poor guy gets the aces but has no chance to play them; but a man has to prove himself my equal before I’ll believe him.”
Molly sat gazing at him, silent.
Molly sat looking at him, quiet.
“I know what yu' meant,” he told her now, “by sayin' you're not the wife I'd want. But I am the kind that moves up. I am goin' to be your best scholar.” He turned toward her, and that fortress within her began to shake.
“I know what you meant,” he told her now, “by saying you're not the wife I’d want. But I’m the kind that moves up. I’m going to be your best scholar.” He turned toward her, and that fortress within her began to shake.
“Don't,” she murmured. “Don't, please.”
“Don’t,” she whispered. “Please don’t.”
“Don't what?”
"Don't do what?"
“Why—spoil this.”
"Why ruin this."
“Spoil it?”
"Ruin it?"
“These rides—I don't love you—I can't—but these rides are—”
“These rides—I don’t love you—I can’t—but these rides are—”
“What are they?”
“What are those?”
“My greatest pleasure. There! And, please, I want them to go on so.”
"My greatest pleasure. There! And, please, I want them to keep going like this."
“Go on so! I don't reckon yu' know what you're sayin'. Yu' might as well ask fruit to stay green. If the way we are now can keep bein' enough for you, it can't for me. A pleasure to you, is it? Well, to me it is—I don't know what to call it. I come to yu' and I hate it, and I come again and I hate it, and I ache and grieve all over when I go. No! You will have to think of some other way than just invitin' me to keep green.”
"Go ahead then! I don't think you know what you're talking about. You might as well ask fruit to stay unripe. If how we are now works for you, it doesn’t for me. It’s enjoyable for you, is it? Well, for me, it is—I don't even know what to call it. I come to you and I hate it, I come again and I still hate it, and I feel pain and sadness all over when I leave. No! You’ll need to come up with another way than just inviting me to stay unripe."
“If I am to see you—” began the girl.
“If I'm going to see you—” began the girl.
“You're not to see me. Not like this. I can stay away easier than what I am doin'.”
“Don't look at me. Not like this. I can stay away easier than what I'm doing.”
“Will you do me a favor, a great one?” said she, now.
“Will you do me a big favor?” she said now.
“Make it as impossible as you please!” he cried. He thought it was to be some action.
“Make it as impossible as you want!” he shouted. He believed it was going to be some kind of action.
“Go on coming. But don't talk to me about—don't talk in that way—if you can help it.”
“Keep coming. But please don’t talk to me about that—don’t speak like that—if you can avoid it.”
He laughed out, not permitting himself to swear.
He burst out laughing, stopping himself from swearing.
“But,” she continued, “if you can't help talking that way—sometimes—I promise I will listen. That is the only promise I make.”
"But," she continued, "if you can't help talking that way—sometimes—I promise I'll listen. That's the only promise I make."
“That is a bargain,” he said.
"That's a great deal," he said.
Then he helped her mount her horse, restraining himself like a Spartan, and they rode home to her cabin.
Then he helped her get on her horse, holding back his feelings like a true warrior, and they rode home to her cabin.
“You have made it pretty near impossible,” he said, as he took his leave. “But you've been square to-day, and I'll show you I can be square when I come back. I'll not do more than ask you if your mind's the same. And now I'll not see you for quite a while. I am going a long way. But I'll be very busy. And bein' busy always keeps me from grievin' too much about you.”
“You've made it almost impossible,” he said as he was leaving. “But you've been fair today, and I'll show you I can be fair when I come back. I won't do more than ask if you feel the same. And now I won't see you for quite a while. I'm going a long way. But I'll be very busy. And being busy always helps keep me from missing you too much.”
Strange is woman! She would rather have heard some other last remark than this.
Strange is woman! She would rather have heard some other final comment than this.
“Oh, very well!” she said. “I'll not miss you either.”
“Oh, fine!” she said. “I won’t miss you either.”
He smiled at her. “I doubt if yu' can help missin' me,” he remarked. And he was gone at once, galloping on his Monte horse.
He smiled at her. “I doubt you can help missing me,” he said. And he was gone immediately, galloping away on his horse.
Which of the two won a victory this day?
Which of the two won a victory today?
XIII. THE GAME AND THE NATION—ACT FIRST
There can be no doubt of this: All America is divided into two classes,—the quality and the equality.
There’s no doubt about it: all of America is divided into two classes—those with privilege and those seeking equality.
The latter will always recognize the former when mistaken for it. Both will be with us until our women bear nothing but kings.
The latter will always recognize the former when it's confused for it. Both will be with us until our women give birth only to kings.
It was through the Declaration of Independence that we Americans acknowledged the ETERNAL INEQUALITY of man. For by it we abolished a cut-and-dried aristocracy. We had seen little men artificially held up in high places, and great men artificially held down in low places, and our own justice-loving hearts abhorred this violence to human nature. Therefore, we decreed that every man should thenceforth have equal liberty to find his own level. By this very decree we acknowledged and gave freedom to true aristocracy, saying, “Let the best man win, whoever he is.” Let the best man win! That is America's word. That is true democracy. And true democracy and true aristocracy are one and the same thing. If anybody cannot see this, so much the worse for his eyesight.
It was through the Declaration of Independence that we Americans recognized the ETERNAL INEQUALITY of man. With it, we got rid of a rigid aristocracy. We had witnessed small men being artificially elevated to high positions, and great men being suppressed in low ones, and our justice-loving hearts rejected this injustice to human nature. So, we declared that every man should henceforth have equal freedom to find his own level. By this very declaration, we acknowledged and granted freedom to true aristocracy, saying, “Let the best man win, whoever he is.” Let the best man win! That is America’s mantra. That is true democracy. And true democracy and true aristocracy are one and the same. If anyone fails to see this, it’s unfortunate for their vision.
The above reflections occurred to me before reaching Billings, Montana, some three weeks after I had unexpectedly met the Virginian at Omaha, Nebraska. I had not known of that trust given to him by Judge Henry, which was taking him East. I was looking to ride with him before long among the clean hills of Sunk Creek. I supposed he was there. But I came upon him one morning in Colonel Cyrus Jones's eating palace.
The thoughts above came to me before I got to Billings, Montana, about three weeks after I had unexpectedly run into the Virginian in Omaha, Nebraska. I hadn’t known about the trust that Judge Henry had given him, which was sending him East. I was hoping to ride with him soon in the clean hills of Sunk Creek. I thought he would be there. But one morning, I found him in Colonel Cyrus Jones's dining spot.
Did you know the palace? It stood in Omaha, near the trains, and it was ten years old (which is middle-aged in Omaha) when I first saw it. It was a shell of wood, painted with golden emblems,—the steamboat, the eagle, the Yosemite,—and a live bear ate gratuities at its entrance. Weather permitting, it opened upon the world as a stage upon the audience. You sat in Omaha's whole sight and dined, while Omaha's dust came and settled upon the refreshments. It is gone the way of the Indian and the buffalo, for the West is growing old. You should have seen the palace and sat there. In front of you passed rainbows of men,—Chinese, Indian chiefs, Africans, General Miles, younger sons, Austrian nobility, wide females in pink. Our continent drained prismatically through Omaha once.
Did you know about the palace? It was in Omaha, close to the trains, and it was ten years old (which is middle-aged in Omaha) when I first saw it. It was a wooden structure painted with golden symbols—the steamboat, the eagle, the Yosemite—and a live bear accepted tips at its entrance. Weather permitting, it opened up to the world like a stage to an audience. You sat there, taking in all of Omaha while dining, as dust from the city settled on your food. It’s gone the way of the Indian and the buffalo, as the West is aging. You should have seen the palace and experienced it. In front of you passed a colorful mix of people—Chinese, Indian chiefs, Africans, General Miles, younger sons, Austrian nobility, large women in pink. Our continent once flowed through Omaha like a prism.
So I was passing that way also, walking for the sake of ventilation from a sleeping-car toward a bath, when the language of Colonel Cyrus Jones came out to me. The actual colonel I had never seen before. He stood at the rear of his palace in gray flowery mustaches and a Confederate uniform, telling the wishes of his guests to the cook through a hole. You always bought meal tickets at once, else you became unwelcome. Guests here had foibles at times, and a rapid exit was too easy. Therefore I bought a ticket. It was spring and summer since I had heard anything like the colonel. The Missouri had not yet flowed into New York dialect freely, and his vocabulary met me like the breeze of the plains. So I went in to be fanned by it, and there sat the Virginian at a table, alone.
So I was walking that way too, just to get some fresh air between the sleeping car and the bathroom, when I heard Colonel Cyrus Jones talking. I had never seen the actual colonel before. He was standing at the back of his place in a Confederate uniform with gray, flowery mustaches, communicating his guests' requests to the cook through a hole. You had to buy your meal tickets right away, or you’d be considered unwelcome. Sometimes the guests had their quirks, and leaving quickly was too easy. So, I got a ticket. It had been spring and summer since I heard anything like the colonel. The Missouri dialect hadn't fully integrated into New York yet, and his words hit me like a breath of fresh air from the plains. So I went in to enjoy it, and there was the Virginian sitting alone at a table.
His greeting was up to the code of indifference proper on the plains; but he presently remarked, “I'm right glad to see somebody,” which was a good deal to say. “Them that comes hyeh,” he observed next, “don't eat. They feed.” And he considered the guests with a sombre attention. “D' yu' reckon they find joyful digestion in this swallo'-an'-get-out trough?”
His greeting matched the expected indifference of the plains, but he quickly added, “I’m really glad to see someone,” which meant a lot. “Those who come here,” he noted next, “don’t eat. They feed.” Then he looked at the guests with serious focus. “Do you think they find joy in this eat-and-run routine?”
“What are you doing here, then?” said I.
“What are you doing here, then?” I said.
“Oh, pshaw! When yu' can't have what you choose, yu' just choose what you have.” And he took the bill-of-fare. I began to know that he had something on his mind, so I did not trouble him further.
“Oh, come on! When you can't have what you want, you just make do with what you have.” And he picked up the menu. I started to realize that he had something on his mind, so I didn’t bother him any further.
Meanwhile he sat studying the bill-of-fare.
Meanwhile, he sat looking over the menu.
“Ever heard o' them?” he inquired, shoving me the spotted document.
“Have you ever heard of them?” he asked, handing me the spotted document.
Most improbable dishes were there,—salmis, canapes, supremes,—all perfectly spelt and absolutely transparent. It was the old trick of copying some metropolitan menu to catch travellers of the third and last dimension of innocence; and whenever this is done the food is of the third and last dimension of awfulness, which the cow-puncher knew as well as anybody.
Most unlikely dishes were there—salmis, canapes, supremes—all perfectly spelled and completely transparent. It was the old trick of copying some city menu to attract naive travelers; and whenever this is done, the food is of the same level of terrible, which the cowboy knew as well as anyone.
“So they keep that up here still,” I said.
“So they still have that up here,” I said.
“But what about them?” he repeated. His finger was at a special item, FROGS' LEGS A LA DELMONICO. “Are they true anywheres?” he asked. And I told him, certainly. I also explained to him about Delmonico of New York and about Augustin of Philadelphia.
“But what about them?” he repeated. His finger was pointing to a special item, FROGS' LEGS A LA DELMONICO. “Are they real anywhere?” he asked. I told him, definitely. I also explained to him about Delmonico in New York and about Augustin in Philadelphia.
“There's not a little bit o' use in lyin' to me this mawnin',” he said, with his engaging smile. “I ain't goin' to awdeh anything's laigs.”
“There's no point in lying to me this morning,” he said, with his charming smile. “I'm not going to order anything's legs.”
“Well, I'll see how he gets out of it,” I said, remembering the odd Texas legend. (The traveller read the bill-of-fare, you know, and called for a vol-au-vent. And the proprietor looked at the traveller, and running a pistol into his ear, observed, “You'll take hash.”) I was thinking of this and wondering what would happen to me. So I took the step.
“Well, I'll see how he handles it,” I said, recalling the strange Texas legend. (The traveler looked at the menu and ordered a vol-au-vent. The owner then pointed a gun at the traveler’s ear and said, “You’ll have hash.”) I was thinking about this and wondering what would happen to me. So I made my move.
“Wants frogs' legs, does he?” shouted Colonel Cyrus Jones. He fixed his eye upon me, and it narrowed to a slit. “Too many brain workers breakfasting before yu' came in, professor,” said he. “Missionary ate the last leg off me just now. Brown the wheat!” he commanded, through the hole to the cook, for some one had ordered hot cakes.
“Wants frog legs, does he?” shouted Colonel Cyrus Jones. He fixed his gaze on me, narrowing his eyes to a slit. “Too many brain workers having breakfast before you came in, professor,” he said. “The missionary just ate the last leg off me. Brown the wheat!” he commanded, through the opening to the cook, since someone had ordered hot cakes.
“I'll have fried aiggs,” said the Virginian. “Cooked both sides.”
“I'll have fried eggs,” said the Virginian. “Cooked on both sides.”
“White wings!” sang the colonel through the hole. “Let 'em fly up and down.”
“White wings!” the colonel sang through the hole. “Let them fly up and down.”
“Coffee an' no milk,” said the Virginian.
“Black coffee,” said the Virginian.
“Draw one in the dark!” the colonel roared.
"Draw one in the dark!" the colonel shouted.
“And beefsteak, rare.”
"And rare beef steak."
“One slaughter in the pan, and let the blood drip!”
“One kill in the pan, and let the blood run!”
“I should like a glass of water, please,” said I. The colonel threw me a look of pity.
“I’d like a glass of water, please,” I said. The colonel gave me a look of pity.
“One Missouri and ice for the professor!” he said.
"One Missouri and ice for the professor!" he said.
“That fello's a right live man,” commented the Virginian. But he seemed thoughtful. Presently he inquired, “Yu' say he was a foreigner, an' learned fancy cookin' to New Yawk?”
"That guy's really something," the Virginian said. But he looked a bit pensive. After a moment, he asked, "Did you say he was a foreigner and learned fancy cooking in New York?"
That was this cow-puncher's way. Scarcely ever would he let drop a thing new to him until he had got from you your whole information about it. So I told him the history of Lorenzo Delmonico and his pioneer work, as much as I knew, and the Southerner listened intently.
That was how this cowboy operated. He hardly ever said anything he didn’t already know until he got all the details from you. So I shared the story of Lorenzo Delmonico and his groundbreaking work, as much as I knew, and the Southerner listened closely.
“Mighty inter-estin',” he said—“mighty. He could just take little old o'rn'ry frawgs, and dandy 'em up to suit the bloods. Mighty inter-estin'. I expaict, though, his cookin' would give an outraiged stomach to a plain-raised man.”
“Mighty interesting,” he said—“mighty. He could just take ordinary frogs and dress them up to please the fancy folks. Mighty interesting. I expect, though, his cooking would upset the stomach of a regular guy.”
“If you want to follow it up,” said I, by way of a sudden experiment, “Miss Molly Wood might have some book about French dishes.”
“If you want to look into it further,” I said, as a sudden experiment, “Miss Molly Wood might have a book about French dishes.”
But the Virginian did not turn a hair. “I reckon she wouldn't,” he answered. “She was raised in Vermont. They don't bother overly about their eatin' up in Vermont. Hyeh's what Miss Wood recommended the las' time I was seein' her,” the cow-puncher added, bringing Kenilworth from his pocket. “Right fine story. That Queen Elizabeth must have cert'nly been a competent woman.”
But the Virginian didn’t flinch. “I doubt she would,” he replied. “She grew up in Vermont. They don’t fuss much about their food up in Vermont. Here’s what Miss Wood recommended the last time I saw her,” the cowboy said, pulling Kenilworth from his pocket. “It’s a really good story. That Queen Elizabeth must have definitely been a capable woman.”
“She was,” said I. But talk came to an end here. A dusty crew, most evidently from the plains, now entered and drifted to a table; and each man of them gave the Virginian about a quarter of a slouchy nod. His greeting to them was very serene. Only, Kenilworth went back into his pocket, and he breakfasted in silence. Among those who had greeted him I now recognized a face.
“She was,” I said. But the conversation stopped there. A dusty group, clearly from the plains, came in and headed to a table; each one of them gave the Virginian a casual nod. He greeted them calmly. Meanwhile, Kenilworth slipped back into his pocket, and he ate breakfast in silence. Among those who had greeted him, I now recognized a face.
“Why, that's the man you played cards with at Medicine Bow!” I said.
“Hey, that's the guy you played cards with at Medicine Bow!” I said.
“Yes. Trampas. He's got a job at the ranch now.” The Virginian said no more, but went on with his breakfast.
“Yes. Trampas. He has a job at the ranch now.” The Virginian said no more, but continued with his breakfast.
His appearance was changed. Aged I would scarcely say, for this would seem as if he did not look young. But I think that the boy was altogether gone from his face—the boy whose freak with Steve had turned Medicine Bow upside down, whose other freak with the babies had outraged Bear Creek, the boy who had loved to jingle his spurs. But manhood had only trained, not broken, his youth. It was all there, only obedient to the rein and curb.
His appearance had changed. I wouldn’t say he looked old, since that implies he didn’t look young. But I think the boy was completely gone from his face—the boy whose antics with Steve had turned Medicine Bow upside down, whose other mischief with the babies had shocked Bear Creek, the boy who loved to jingle his spurs. But adulthood had refined him, not crushed his youthful spirit. It was all still there, just under control.
Presently we went together to the railway yard.
Right now, we went together to the train yard.
“The Judge is doing a right smart o' business this year,” he began, very casually indeed, so that I knew this was important. Besides bells and coal smoke, the smell and crowded sounds of cattle rose in the air around us. “Hyeh's our first gather o' beeves on the ranch,” continued the Virginian. “The whole lot's shipped through to Chicago in two sections over the Burlington. The Judge is fighting the Elkhorn road.” We passed slowly along the two trains,—twenty cars, each car packed with huddled, round-eyed, gazing steers. He examined to see if any animals were down. “They ain't ate or drank anything to speak of,” he said, while the terrified brutes stared at us through their slats. “Not since they struck the railroad they've not drank. Yu' might suppose they know somehow what they're travellin' to Chicago for.” And casually, always casually, he told me the rest. Judge Henry could not spare his foreman away from the second gather of beeves. Therefore these two ten-car trains with their double crew of cow-boys had been given to the Virginian's charge. After Chicago, he was to return by St. Paul over the Northern Pacific; for the Judge had wished him to see certain of the road's directors and explain to them persuasively how good a thing it would be for them to allow especially cheap rates to the Sunk Creek outfit henceforth. This was all the Virginian told me; and it contained the whole matter, to be sure.
“The Judge is really busy this year,” he started, quite casually, which made me realize this was important. Along with the sounds of bells and coal smoke, the smell and noise of cattle filled the air around us. “Here’s our first gathering of cattle on the ranch,” the Virginian continued. “The whole lot is being shipped to Chicago in two sections over the Burlington. The Judge is competing with the Elkhorn road.” We moved slowly past the two trains—twenty cars, each filled with huddled, wide-eyed steers. He checked to see if any animals were down. “They haven’t eaten or drunk anything worth mentioning,” he said, while the frightened animals stared at us through the slats. “Not since they hit the railroad have they had any water. You might think they somehow know they’re traveling to Chicago.” And casually, always casually, he shared the rest. Judge Henry couldn’t afford to have his foreman away from the second gathering of cattle. So, these two ten-car trains with their crew of cowboys were assigned to the Virginian's care. After Chicago, he would return by St. Paul over the Northern Pacific; the Judge wanted him to meet with some of the road's directors and persuade them how beneficial it would be to offer particularly cheap rates to the Sunk Creek outfit from now on. This was all the Virginian told me, and it certainly covered the whole matter.
“So you're acting foreman,” said I.
“So you're the acting foreman,” I said.
“Why, somebody has to have the say, I reckon.”
“Yeah, someone has to make the decision, I guess.”
“And of course you hated the promotion?”
“And of course you hated the promotion?”
“I don't know about promotion,” he replied. “The boys have been used to seein' me one of themselves. Why don't you come along with us far as Plattsmouth?” Thus he shifted the subject from himself, and called to my notice the locomotives backing up to his cars, and reminded me that from Plattsmouth I had the choice of two trains returning. But he could not hide or belittle this confidence of his employer in him. It was the care of several thousand perishable dollars and the control of men. It was a compliment. There were more steers than men to be responsible for; but none of the steers had been suddenly picked from the herd and set above his fellows. Moreover, Chicago finished up the steers; but the new-made deputy foreman had then to lead his six highly unoccupied brethren away from towns, and back in peace to the ranch, or disappoint the Judge, who needed their services. These things sometimes go wrong in a land where they say you are all born equal; and that quarter of a nod in Colonel Cyrus Jones's eating palace held more equality than any whole nod you could see. But the Virginian did not see it, there being a time for all things.
“I don’t know about promotions,” he said. “The guys are used to seeing me as one of them. Why don’t you come with us as far as Plattsmouth?” With that, he changed the topic away from himself and pointed out the locomotives backing up to his cars, reminding me that from Plattsmouth I could choose between two trains heading back. But he couldn’t hide or downplay the trust his boss had in him. He was responsible for several thousand dollars in perishable goods and managing men. It was a compliment. There were more steers than men to look after; but none of the steers had been suddenly pulled from the herd and placed above the others. Besides, Chicago handled the steers; but the newly promoted deputy foreman had to lead his six very idle companions away from towns and back peacefully to the ranch, or let the Judge down, who needed their help. Things like this sometimes go awry in a place that claims everyone is born equal; and that slight nod in Colonel Cyrus Jones’s dining room carried more weight than any full nod you might see. But the Virginian didn’t perceive it; there’s a time for everything.
We trundled down the flopping, heavy-eddied Missouri to Plattsmouth, and there they backed us on to a siding, the Christian Endeavor being expected to pass that way. And while the equality absorbed themselves in a deep but harmless game of poker by the side of the railway line, the Virginian and I sat on the top of a car, contemplating the sandy shallows of the Platte.
We rolled down the sluggish, heavily flowing Missouri to Plattsmouth, where they put us on a siding because the Christian Endeavor was expected to pass through. While the others got into a serious but harmless game of poker by the train tracks, the Virginian and I sat on top of a car, looking out at the sandy shallows of the Platte.
“I should think you'd take a hand,” said I.
"I think you should get involved," I said.
“Poker? With them kittens?” One flash of the inner man lightened in his eyes and died away, and he finished with his gentle drawl, “When I play, I want it to be interestin'.” He took out Sir Walter's Kenilworth once more, and turned the volume over and over slowly, without opening it. You cannot tell if in spirit he wandered on Bear Creek with the girl whose book it was. The spirit will go one road, and the thought another, and the body its own way sometimes. “Queen Elizabeth would have played a mighty pow'ful game,” was his next remark.
“Poker? With those kittens?” A brief spark of excitement flickered in his eyes and faded away, and he finished in his soft drawl, “When I play, I want it to be interesting.” He pulled out Sir Walter's Kenilworth again and flipped through the book slowly without actually opening it. You can’t say if, in his mind, he drifted along Bear Creek with the girl who owned the book. The spirit might wander one path, the mind another, and the body its own sometimes. “Queen Elizabeth would have played a really powerful game,” was his next comment.
“Poker?” said I.
"Poker?" I asked.
“Yes, seh. Do you expaict Europe has got any queen equal to her at present?”
“Yes, sir. Do you think Europe has any queen equal to her right now?”
I doubted it.
I wasn't sure.
“Victoria'd get pretty nigh slain sliding chips out agaynst Elizabeth. Only mos' prob'ly Victoria she'd insist on a half-cent limit. You have read this hyeh Kenilworth? Well, deal Elizabeth ace high, an' she could scare Robert Dudley with a full house plumb out o' the bettin'.”
“Victoria would nearly get herself killed trying to slide chips against Elizabeth. But most likely, Victoria would insist on a half-cent limit. Have you read this here Kenilworth? Well, give Elizabeth an ace high, and she could scare Robert Dudley away from the betting table with a full house.”
I said that I believed she unquestionably could.
I said that I believed she definitely could.
“And,” said the Virginian, “if Essex's play got next her too near, I reckon she'd have stacked the cyards. Say, d' yu' remember Shakespeare's fat man?”
“And,” said the Virginian, “if Essex's play got too close to her, I think she would've played her cards. Hey, do you remember Shakespeare's fat man?”
“Falstaff? Oh, yes, indeed.”
"Falstaff? Oh, yes, for sure."
“Ain't that grand? Why, he makes men talk the way they do in life. I reckon he couldn't get printed to-day. It's a right down shame Shakespeare couldn't know about poker. He'd have had Falstaff playing all day at that Tearsheet outfit. And the Prince would have beat him.”
"Isn't that great? He makes guys talk just like they do in real life. I doubt he could get published today. It's really a shame Shakespeare didn't know about poker. He would have had Falstaff playing all day with that Tearsheet crew. And the Prince would have beaten him."
“The Prince had the brains,” said I.
“The Prince was smart,” I said.
“Brains?”
“Brain?”
“Well, didn't he?”
“Well, didn’t he?”
“I neveh thought to notice. Like as not he did.”
“I never thought to notice. He probably did.”
“And Falstaff didn't, I suppose?”
“And Falstaff didn’t, I guess?”
“Oh, yes, seh! Falstaff could have played whist.”
“Oh, yes, sir! Falstaff could have played cards.”
“I suppose you know what you're talking about; I don't,” said I, for he was drawling again.
“I guess you know what you're talking about; I don’t,” I said, since he was dragging it out again.
The cow-puncher's eye rested a moment amiably upon me. “You can play whist with your brains,” he mused,—“brains and cyards. Now cyards are only one o' the manifestations of poker in this hyeh world. One o' the shapes yu fool with it in when the day's work is oveh. If a man is built like that Prince boy was built (and it's away down deep beyond brains), he'll play winnin' poker with whatever hand he's holdin' when the trouble begins. Maybe it will be a mean, triflin' army, or an empty six-shooter, or a lame hawss, or maybe just nothin' but his natural countenance. 'Most any old thing will do for a fello' like that Prince boy to play poker with.”
The cowboy looked at me for a moment with a friendly expression. “You can play whist using your brains,” he said thoughtfully, “brains and cards. Now, cards are just one of the ways poker shows up in this world. It’s one of the forms you mess around with after the day’s work is done. If a guy is built like that Prince kid was (and it goes way deeper than just brains), he’ll play winning poker with whatever hand he’s dealt when trouble starts. Maybe he’ll have a lousy, unreliable army, or an empty six-shooter, or a lame horse, or maybe nothing but his own face. Almost anything will work for a guy like that Prince kid to play poker with.”
“Then I'd be grateful for your definition of poker,” said I.
“Then I’d appreciate your definition of poker,” I said.
Again the Virginian looked me over amiably. “You put up a mighty pretty game o' whist yourself,” he remarked. “Don't that give you the contented spirit?” And before I had any reply to this, the Christian Endeavor began to come over the bridge. Three instalments crossed the Missouri from Pacific Junction, bound for Pike's Peak, every car swathed in bright bunting, and at each window a Christian with a handkerchief, joyously shrieking. Then the cattle trains got the open signal, and I jumped off. “Tell the Judge the steers was all right this far,” said the Virginian.
Again, the Virginian gave me a friendly look. “You played a really nice game of whist yourself,” he said. “Doesn’t that give you a sense of satisfaction?” Before I could respond, the Christian Endeavor started coming over the bridge. Three groups crossed the Missouri from Pacific Junction, headed for Pike's Peak, each car draped in colorful bunting, and at every window was a Christian waving a handkerchief and shouting with joy. Then the cattle trains got the green light, and I jumped off. “Tell the Judge the steers are all good so far,” the Virginian said.
That was the last of the deputy foreman for a while.
That was the last we saw of the assistant foreman for a while.
XIV. BETWEEN THE ACTS
My road to Sunk Creek lay in no straight line. By rail I diverged northwest to Fort Meade, and thence, after some stay with the kind military people, I made my way on a horse. Up here in the Black Hills it sluiced rain most intolerably. The horse and I enjoyed the country and ourselves but little; and when finally I changed from the saddle into a stagecoach, I caught a thankful expression upon the animal's face, and returned the same.
My journey to Sunk Creek was anything but direct. I took the train northwest to Fort Meade, and after spending some time with the friendly military personnel, I continued on horseback. Up in the Black Hills, it rained heavily and constantly. The horse and I both had a tough time enjoying the scenery or ourselves; so when I finally switched from the saddle to a stagecoach, I noticed a thankful look on the horse's face and felt the same way.
“Six legs inside this jerky to-night?” said somebody, as I climbed the wheel. “Well, we'll give thanks for not havin' eight,” he added cheerfully. “Clamp your mind on to that, Shorty.” And he slapped the shoulder of his neighbor. Naturally I took these two for old companions. But we were all total strangers. They told me of the new gold excitement at Rawhide, and supposed it would bring up the Northern Pacific; and when I explained the millions owed to this road's German bondholders, they were of opinion that a German would strike it richer at Rawhide. We spoke of all sorts of things, and in our silence I gloated on the autumn holiday promised me by Judge Henry. His last letter had said that an outfit would be starting for his ranch from Billings on the seventh, and he would have a horse for me. This was the fifth. So we six legs in the jerky travelled harmoniously on over the rain-gutted road, getting no deeper knowledge of each other than what our outsides might imply.
“Six legs in this jerky tonight?” someone said as I climbed on the wheel. “Well, let’s be thankful we don’t have eight,” he added cheerfully. “Keep that in mind, Shorty.” He slapped his neighbor’s shoulder. Naturally, I thought they were old friends. But we were all total strangers. They told me about the new gold rush at Rawhide and thought it would boost the Northern Pacific; when I explained the millions owed to this railroad's German bondholders, they believed a German would hit it big at Rawhide. We talked about all sorts of things, and in our silence, I reveled in the autumn trip promised to me by Judge Henry. His last letter had said an outfit would be leaving for his ranch from Billings on the seventh, and he would have a horse ready for me. This was the fifth. So we six legs in the jerky traveled along the rain-damaged road, getting no deeper understanding of each other than what our appearances suggested.
Not that we concealed anything. The man who had slapped Shorty introduced himself early. “Scipio le Moyne, from Gallipolice, Ohio,” he said. “The eldest of us always gets called Scipio. It's French. But us folks have been white for a hundred years.” He was limber and light-muscled, and fell skilfully about, evading bruises when the jerky reeled or rose on end. He had a strange, long, jocular nose, very wary-looking, and a bleached blue eye. Cattle was his business, as a rule, but of late he had been “looking around some,” and Rawhide seemed much on his brain. Shorty struck me as “looking around” also. He was quite short, indeed, and the jerky hurt him almost every time. He was light-haired and mild. Think of a yellow dog that is lost, and fancies each newcomer in sight is going to turn out his master, and you will have Shorty.
Not that we hid anything. The guy who slapped Shorty introduced himself right away. “Scipio le Moyne, from Gallipolice, Ohio,” he said. “The oldest among us always gets called Scipio. It's French. But we've been white for a hundred years.” He was agile and lean, and easily avoided getting hurt when the jerky swayed or tipped over. He had a strange, long, joking nose that looked very cautious, and a light blue eye. Cattle were usually his business, but lately, he had been “checking things out,” and Rawhide seemed to be on his mind a lot. Shorty seemed to be “checking things out” too. He was quite short, and the jerky almost always caused him pain. He had light hair and a gentle demeanor. Picture a lost yellow dog who thinks every newcomer will end up being his owner, and that’s Shorty.
It was the Northern Pacific that surprised us into intimacy. We were nearing Medora. We had made a last arrangement of our legs. I lay stretched in silence, placid in the knowledge it was soon to end. So I drowsed. I felt something sudden, and, waking, saw Scipio passing through the air. As Shorty next shot from the jerky, I beheld smoke and the locomotive. The Northern Pacific had changed its schedule. A valise is a poor companion for catching a train with. There was rutted sand and lumpy, knee-high grease wood in our short cut. A piece of stray wire sprang from some hole and hung caracoling about my ankle. Tin cans spun from my stride. But we made a conspicuous race. Two of us waved hats, and there was no moment that some one of us was not screeching. It meant twenty-four hours to us.
It was the Northern Pacific that unexpectedly brought us closer together. We were getting close to Medora. We adjusted our legs for the last time. I lay back in silence, calm in the knowledge that it would soon be over. So, I dozed off. I felt a sudden movement, and when I woke up, I saw Scipio moving through the air. As Shorty suddenly jumped out from the bushes, I noticed smoke and the locomotive. The Northern Pacific had changed its schedule. A suitcase isn’t a great partner when you’re trying to catch a train. There was bumpy sand and knee-high greasewood in our shortcut. A piece of stray wire sprang from somewhere and wrapped around my ankle. Tin cans flew from my path. But we were making a noticeable dash. Two of us waved our hats, and there was never a moment when one of us wasn’t yelling. This meant twenty-four hours for us.
Perhaps we failed to catch the train's attention, though the theory seems monstrous. As it moved off in our faces, smooth and easy and insulting, Scipio dropped instantly to a walk, and we two others outstripped him and came desperately to the empty track. There went the train. Even still its puffs were the separated puffs of starting, that bitten-off, snorty kind, and sweat and our true natures broke freely forth.
Perhaps we didn't manage to get the train's attention, even though that idea seems ridiculous. As it rolled away right in front of us, smooth and effortless and frustrating, Scipio immediately slowed to a walk, while the two of us raced ahead and reached the deserted track. There went the train. Even now, its puffs were the distinct bursts of departure, that sharp, snorting kind, and sweat along with our true selves poured out freely.
I kicked my valise, and then sat on it, dumb.
I kicked my suitcase, and then sat on it, speechless.
Shorty yielded himself up aloud. All his humble secrets came out of him. He walked aimlessly round, lamenting. He had lost his job, and he mentioned the ranch. He had played cards, and he mentioned the man. He had sold his horse and saddle to catch a friend on this train, and he mentioned what the friend had been going to do for him. He told a string of griefs and names to the air, as if the air knew.
Shorty spoke out loud, revealing all his hidden troubles. He wandered around aimlessly, feeling sorry for himself. He had lost his job and brought up the ranch. He had played cards and mentioned the guy. He had sold his horse and saddle to meet a friend on this train, and he talked about what that friend was supposed to do for him. He poured out a series of sorrows and names to the empty space, as if the air could understand.
Meanwhile Scipio arrived with extreme leisure at the rails. He stuck his hands into his pockets and his head out at the very small train. His bleached blue eyes shut to slits as he watched the rear car in its smoke-blur ooze away westward among the mounded bluffs. “Lucky it's out of range,” I thought. But now Scipio spoke to it.
Meanwhile, Scipio casually arrived at the train tracks. He shoved his hands into his pockets and leaned his head out at the tiny train. His pale blue eyes narrowed as he watched the last car disappear into the smoke and head westward among the hilly bluffs. “Good thing it’s out of range,” I thought. But then Scipio started talking to it.
“Why, you seem to think you've left me behind,” he began easily, in fawning tones. “You're too much of a kid to have such thoughts. Age some.” His next remark grew less wheedling. “I wouldn't be a bit proud to meet yu'. Why, if I was seen travellin' with yu', I'd have to explain it to my friends! Think you've got me left, do yu'? Just because yu' ride through this country on a rail, do yu' claim yu' can find your way around? I could take yu' out ten yards in the brush and lose yu' in ten seconds, you spangle-roofed hobo! Leave ME behind? you recent blanket-mortgage yearlin'! You plush-lined, nickel-plated, whistlin' wash room, d' yu' figure I can't go east just as soon as west? Or I'll stay right here if it suits me, yu' dude-inhabited hot-box! Why, yu' coon-bossed face-towel—” But from here he rose in flights of novelty that appalled and held me spellbound, and which are not for me to say to you. Then he came down easily again, and finished with expressions of sympathy for it because it could never have known a mother.
“Why, you seem to think you’ve left me behind,” he started casually, in a flattering tone. “You’re too young to have such thoughts. Grow up a bit.” His next comment became less flattering. “I wouldn’t be proud to be seen with you. If people saw me traveling with you, I’d have to explain it to my friends! You think you’ve got me beat, don’t you? Just because you travel through this country like a pro, do you think you can navigate it? I could take you ten yards into the brush and lose you in ten seconds, you flashy hobo! Leave ME behind? You recent blanket mortgage yearling! You plush-lined, nickel-plated, whistling washroom, do you think I can’t go east just as easily as west? Or I can stick around here if I want to, you spoiled hot-shot! Why, you ridiculous excuse for a face towel—” But from there he soared into a stream of creativity that left me both shocked and mesmerized, and which I won’t try to convey to you. Then he returned to a more relaxed tone and finished with sympathy for it because it could never have known a mother.
“Do you expaict it could show a male parent offhand?” inquired a slow voice behind us. I jumped round, and there was the Virginian.
“Do you think it could show a dad casually?” asked a slow voice behind us. I turned around, and there was the Virginian.
“Male parent!” scoffed the prompt Scipio. “Ain't you heard about THEM yet?”
“Male parent!” scoffed the quick-witted Scipio. “Haven’t you heard about THEM yet?”
“Them? Was there two?”
"Them? Was there two?"
“Two? The blamed thing was sired by a whole doggone Dutch syndicate.”
“Two? The damn thing was bred by an entire Dutch syndicate.”
“Why, the piebald son of a gun!” responded the Virginian, sweetly. “I got them steers through all right,” he added to me. “Sorry to see yu' get so out o' breath afteh the train. Is your valise sufferin' any?”
“Wow, that piebald son of a gun!” the Virginian replied sweetly. “I got those steers through just fine,” he added to me. “Sorry to see you get so out of breath after the train. Is your suitcase doing okay?”
“Who's he?” inquired Scipio, curiously, turning to me.
“Who is he?” Scipio asked, looking at me with curiosity.
The Southerner sat with a newspaper on the rear platform of a caboose. The caboose stood hitched behind a mile or so of freight train, and the train was headed west. So here was the deputy foreman, his steers delivered in Chicago, his men (I could hear them) safe in the caboose, his paper in his lap, and his legs dangling at ease over the railing. He wore the look of a man for whom things are going smooth. And for me the way to Billings was smooth now, also.
The Southerner sat with a newspaper on the back platform of a caboose. The caboose was attached behind about a mile of freight train, and the train was heading west. So here was the deputy foreman, his cattle delivered in Chicago, his men (I could hear them) safe in the caboose, his newspaper in his lap, and his legs casually hanging over the railing. He had the look of a man who was having a good day. And for me, the trip to Billings was also going smoothly now.
“Who's he?” Scipio repeated.
"Who is he?" Scipio repeated.
But from inside the caboose loud laughter and noise broke on us. Some one was reciting “And it's my night to howl.”
But from inside the caboose, we heard loud laughter and noise. Someone was reciting, “And it's my night to howl.”
“We'll all howl when we get to Rawhide,” said some other one; and they howled now.
“We'll all howl when we get to Rawhide,” said someone else; and they howled now.
“These hyeh steam cyars,” said the Virginian to Scipio, “make a man's language mighty nigh as speedy as his travel.” Of Shorty he took no notice whatever—no more than of the manifestations in the caboose.
“Those steam cars,” the Virginian said to Scipio, “make a man's words almost as fast as his journey.” He completely ignored Shorty—just like he did the occurrences in the caboose.
“So yu' heard me speakin' to the express,” said Scipio. “Well, I guess, sometimes I—See here,” he exclaimed, for the Virginian was gravely considering him, “I may have talked some, but I walked a whole lot. You didn't catch ME squandering no speed. Soon as—”
“So you heard me talking to the express,” said Scipio. “Well, I guess, sometimes I—Look here,” he exclaimed, as the Virginian was staring at him seriously, “I might have talked a bit, but I walked a lot. You didn’t catch ME wasting any time. As soon as—”
“I noticed,” said the Virginian, “thinkin' came quicker to yu' than runnin'.”
“I noticed,” said the Virginian, “thinking came to you faster than running.”
I was glad I was not Shorty, to have my measure taken merely by my way of missing a train. And of course I was sorry that I had kicked my valise.
I was glad I wasn't Shorty, getting judged just because I missed a train. And of course, I felt bad about kicking my suitcase.
“Oh, I could tell yu'd been enjoyin' us!” said Scipio. “Observin' somebody else's scrape always kind o' rests me too. Maybe you're a philosopher, but maybe there's a pair of us drawd in this deal.”
“Oh, I could tell you’ve been enjoying us!” said Scipio. “Watching someone else get into trouble always kind of relaxes me too. Maybe you’re a philosopher, but maybe we’ve both got something to learn from this situation.”
Approval now grew plain upon the face of the Virginian. “By your laigs,” said he, “you are used to the saddle.”
Approval was now clear on the Virginian's face. “By your legs,” he said, “you’re used to the saddle.”
“I'd be called used to it, I expect.”
"I guess I’d be called accustomed to it."
“By your hands,” said the Southerner, again, “you ain't roped many steers lately. Been cookin' or something?”
“By your hands,” said the Southerner again, “you haven't roped many steers lately. Been cooking or something?”
“Say,” retorted Scipio, “tell my future some now. Draw a conclusion from my mouth.”
“Hey,” Scipio shot back, “tell me my future right now. Make a conclusion based on what I say.”
“I'm right distressed,” answered the gentle Southerner, “we've not a drop in the outfit.”
“I'm really upset,” replied the kind Southerner, “we don't have a single drop in the supplies.”
“Oh, drink with me uptown!” cried Scipio. “I'm pleased to death with yu'.”
“Oh, come drink with me uptown!” shouted Scipio. “I'm so happy to be with you.”
The Virginian glanced where the saloons stood just behind the station, and shook his head.
The Virginian looked over at the saloons located just behind the station and shook his head.
“Why, it ain't a bit far to whiskey from here!” urged the other, plaintively. “Step down, now. Scipio le Moyne's my name. Yes, you're lookin' for my brass ear-rings. But there ain't no ear-rings on me. I've been white for a hundred years. Step down. I've a forty-dollar thirst.”
“Why, it’s not far to the whiskey from here!” the other insisted, sounding desperate. “Come on down now. Scipio le Moyne is my name. Yes, you're looking for my brass earrings. But I don’t have any earrings on me. I've been white for a hundred years. Come down. I have a forty-dollar thirst.”
“You're certainly white,” began the Virginian. “But—”
“You're definitely white,” started the Virginian. “But—”
Here the caboose resumed:
The train's rear car resumed:
“I'm wild, and woolly, and full of peas;
I'm hard to curry above the knees;
I'm a she-wolf from Bitter Creek, and
It's my night to ho-o-wl—”
“I'm wild and messy and full of peas;
I'm tough to handle above the knees;
I'm a she-wolf from Bitter Creek, and
It's my night to howl—”
And as they howled and stamped, the wheels of the caboose began to turn gently and to murmur.
And as they yelled and stomped, the wheels of the caboose started to turn gently and make a soft sound.
The Virginian rose suddenly. “Will yu' save that thirst and take a forty-dollar job?”
The Virginian stood up abruptly. “Will you save that craving and take a forty-dollar job?”
“Missin' trains, profanity, or what?” said Scipio.
“Missing trains, swearing, or what?” said Scipio.
“I'll tell yu' soon as I'm sure.”
“I'll tell you as soon as I'm sure.”
At this Scipio looked hard at the Virginian. “Why, you're talkin' business!” said he, and leaped on the caboose, where I was already. “I WAS thinkin' of Rawhide,” he added, “but I ain't any more.”
At this, Scipio focused intently on the Virginian. “Well, you're speaking my language!” he said and jumped onto the caboose, where I was already. “I was considering Rawhide,” he added, “but not anymore.”
“Well, good luck!” said Shorty, on the track behind us.
"Well, good luck!" said Shorty, on the track behind us.
“Oh, say!” said Scipio, “he wanted to go on that train, just like me.”
“Oh, wow!” said Scipio, “he wanted to take that train, just like I do.”
“Get on,” called the Virginian. “But as to getting a job, he ain't just like you.” So Shorty came, like a lost dog when you whistle to him.
“Come on,” called the Virginian. “But when it comes to getting a job, he’s not exactly like you.” So Shorty came, like a lost dog when you call him.
Our wheels clucked over the main-line switch. A train-hand threw it shut after us, jumped aboard, and returned forward over the roofs. Inside the caboose they had reached the third howling of the she-wolf.
Our wheels clicked over the main-line switch. A train worker closed it after us, jumped on board, and moved forward over the roofs. Inside the caboose, they had hit the third howling of the she-wolf.
“Friends of yourn?” said Scipio.
"Friends of yours?" said Scipio.
“My outfit,” drawled the Virginian.
“My outfit,” drawled the Virginian.
“Do yu' always travel outside?” inquired Scipio.
“Do you always travel outside?” Scipio asked.
“It's lonesome in there,” returned the deputy foreman. And here one of them came out, slamming the door.
“It's lonely in there,” the deputy foreman replied. Just then, one of them came out, slamming the door.
“Hell!” he said, at sight of the distant town. Then, truculently, to the Virginian, “I told you I was going to get a bottle here.”
“Hell!” he exclaimed, spotting the distant town. Then, defiantly, to the Virginian, “I told you I was going to grab a bottle here.”
“Have your bottle, then,” said the deputy foreman, and kicked him off into Dakota. (It was not North Dakota yet; they had not divided it.) The Virginian had aimed his pistol at about the same time with his boot. Therefore the man sat in Dakota quietly, watching us go away into Montana, and offering no objections. Just before he became too small to make out, we saw him rise and remove himself back toward the saloons.
“Take your bottle, then,” said the deputy foreman, kicking him off into Dakota. (It wasn't North Dakota yet; they hadn't split it.) The Virginian had drawn his pistol around the same time he kicked. So the man sat in Dakota quietly, watching us head into Montana, not saying a word. Just before he got too far away to see, we noticed him stand up and head back toward the saloons.
XV. THE GAME AND THE NATION—ACT SECOND
“That is the only step I have had to take this whole trip,” said the Virginian. He holstered his pistol with a jerk. “I have been fearing he would force it on me.” And he looked at empty, receding Dakota with disgust. “So nyeh back home!” he muttered.
“That’s the only step I’ve had to take this whole trip,” said the Virginian. He holstered his pistol with a quick movement. “I was worried he would make me do it.” He looked at the empty, fading Dakota with disgust. “So back home!” he muttered.
“Known your friend long?” whispered Scipio to me.
"Have you known your friend for a long time?" Scipio whispered to me.
“Fairly,” I answered.
"Sure," I answered.
Scipio's bleached eyes brightened with admiration as he considered the Southerner's back. “Well,” he stated judicially, “start awful early when yu' go to fool with him, or he'll make you feel unpunctual.”
Scipio's bright eyes lit up with admiration as he looked at the Southerner's back. “Well,” he said thoughtfully, “you'd better start really early if you want to deal with him, or he'll make you feel late.”
“I expaict I've had them almost all of three thousand miles,” said the Virginian, tilting his head toward the noise in the caboose. “And I've strove to deliver them back as I received them. The whole lot. And I would have. But he has spoiled my hopes.” The deputy foreman looked again at Dakota. “It's a disappointment,” he added. “You may know what I mean.”
“I guess I’ve had them for almost all three thousand miles,” said the Virginian, tilting his head toward the noise in the caboose. “And I’ve tried to return them as I got them. All of them. And I would have. But he’s ruined my hopes.” The deputy foreman looked again at Dakota. “It’s a letdown,” he added. “You probably understand what I mean.”
I had known a little, but not to the very deep, of the man's pride and purpose in this trust. Scipio gave him sympathy. “There must be quite a balance of 'em left with yu' yet,” said Scipio, cheeringly.
I knew a bit, but not the full extent, of the man's pride and commitment to this trust. Scipio felt sympathy for him. “You must still have quite a few of them left with you,” Scipio said encouragingly.
“I had the boys plumb contented,” pursued the deputy foreman, hurt into open talk of himself. “Away along as far as Saynt Paul I had them reconciled to my authority. Then this news about gold had to strike us.”
“I had the boys pretty content,” continued the deputy foreman, prompted to speak about himself. “As far away as Saint Paul, I had them accepting my authority. Then this news about gold had to hit us.”
“And they're a-dreamin' nuggets and Parisian bowleyvards,” suggested Scipio.
“And they're dreaming of gold nuggets and Parisian boulevards,” suggested Scipio.
The Virginian smiled gratefully at him.
The Virginian smiled at him appreciatively.
“Fortune is shinin' bright and blindin' to their delicate young eyes,” he said, regaining his usual self.
"Fortune is shining bright and blinding to their delicate young eyes," he said, regaining his usual self.
We all listened a moment to the rejoicings within.
We all listened for a moment to the celebrations inside.
“Energetic, ain't they?” said the Southerner. “But none of 'em was whelped savage enough to sing himself bloodthirsty. And though they're strainin' mighty earnest not to be tame, they're goin' back to Sunk Creek with me accordin' to the Judge's awders. Never a calf of them will desert to Rawhide, for all their dangerousness; nor I ain't goin' to have any fuss over it. Only one is left now that don't sing. Maybe I will have to make some arrangements about him. The man I have parted with,” he said, with another glance at Dakota, “was our cook, and I will ask yu' to replace him, Colonel.”
“Energetic, aren't they?” said the Southerner. “But none of them was born fierce enough to act bloodthirsty. And while they're trying really hard not to be tame, they're heading back to Sunk Creek with me, following the Judge's orders. Not a single one of them will run off to Rawhide, no matter how dangerous they seem; and I’m not going to have any trouble over it. Only one is left now who doesn’t sing. I might need to make some arrangements for him. The man I parted with,” he said, glancing again at Dakota, “was our cook, and I will ask you to replace him, Colonel.”
Scipio gaped wide. “Colonel! Say!” He stared at the Virginian. “Did I meet yu' at the palace?”
Scipio stared in disbelief. “Colonel! Hey!” He looked at the Virginian. “Did I see you at the palace?”
“Not exackly meet,” replied the Southerner. “I was present one mawnin' las' month when this gentleman awdehed frawgs' laigs.”
“Not exactly true,” replied the Southerner. “I was there one morning last month when this gentleman ordered frog legs.”
“Sakes and saints, but that was a mean position!” burst out Scipio. “I had to tell all comers anything all day. Stand up and jump language hot off my brain at 'em. And the pay don't near compensate for the drain on the system. I don't care how good a man is, you let him keep a-tappin' his presence of mind right along, without takin' a lay-off, and you'll have him sick. Yes, sir. You'll hit his nerves. So I told them they could hire some fresh man, for I was goin' back to punch cattle or fight Indians, or take a rest somehow, for I didn't propose to get jaded, and me only twenty-five years old. There ain't no regular Colonel Cyrus Jones any more, yu' know. He met a Cheyenne telegraph pole in seventy-four, and was buried. But his palace was doin' big business, and he had been a kind of attraction, and so they always keep a live bear outside, and some poor fello', fixed up like the Colonel used to be, inside. And it's a turruble mean position. Course I'll cook for yu'. Yu've a dandy memory for faces!”
“Wow, that was a tough spot!” Scipio exclaimed. “I had to talk to anyone who came by all day. I had to keep on my feet, talking non-stop. And the pay doesn’t even come close to making up for how draining it is. No matter how good someone is, if you keep pushing them to think on their feet without a break, they’ll end up burnt out. Absolutely. It’ll get to them. So I told them they could find someone else, because I was going back to wrangle cattle or fight off Indians, or just take a break somehow, because I had no intention of wearing myself out at just twenty-five. There’s no regular Colonel Cyrus Jones anymore, you know. He ran into a Cheyenne telegraph pole back in '74 and got buried. But his place was still booming, and he was kind of a draw, so they always have a live bear outside and some poor guy dressed like the Colonel inside. It’s a really tough gig. Of course, I’ll cook for you. You’ve got a great memory for faces!”
“I wasn't right convinced till I kicked him off and you gave that shut to your eyes again,” said the Virginian.
“I wasn’t really convinced until I kicked him off and you closed your eyes again,” said the Virginian.
Once more the door opened. A man with slim black eyebrows, slim black mustache, and a black shirt tied with a white handkerchief was looking steadily from one to the other of us.
Once again, the door opened. A man with thin black eyebrows, a thin black mustache, and a black shirt tied with a white handkerchief was looking intently at each of us.
“Good day!” he remarked generally and without enthusiasm; and to the Virginian, “Where's Schoffner?”
“Good day!” he said without much enthusiasm; and to the Virginian, “Where’s Schoffner?”
“I expaict he'll have got his bottle by now, Trampas.”
“I expect he’s got his bottle by now, Trampas.”
Trampas looked from one to the other of us again. “Didn't he say he was coming back?”
Trampas looked back and forth between us again. “Didn’t he say he was coming back?”
“He reminded me he was going for a bottle, and afteh that he didn't wait to say a thing.”
“He reminded me he was going to get a bottle, and after that he didn’t wait to say anything.”
Trampas looked at the platform and the railing and the steps. “He told me he was coming back,” he insisted.
Trampas looked at the platform, the railing, and the steps. “He told me he would be back,” he insisted.
“I don't reckon he has come, not without he clumb up ahaid somewhere. An' I mus' say, when he got off he didn't look like a man does when he has the intention o' returnin'.”
“I don’t think he’s come, not unless he climbed up ahead somewhere. And I have to say, when he got off, he didn’t look like someone who intended to come back.”
At this Scipio coughed, and pared his nails attentively. We had already been avoiding each other's eye. Shorty did not count. Since he got aboard, his meek seat had been the bottom step.
At this, Scipio coughed and carefully trimmed his nails. We had already been avoiding each other's gaze. Shorty didn’t matter. Since he got on board, his humble spot had been the bottom step.
The thoughts of Trampas seemed to be in difficulty. “How long's this train been started?” he demanded.
The thoughts of Trampas seemed to be troubled. “How long has this train been moving?” he demanded.
“This hyeh train?” The Virginian consulted his watch. “Why, it's been fanning it a right smart little while,” said he, laying no stress upon his indolent syllables.
“This here train?” The Virginian checked his watch. “Well, it’s been moving pretty fast for quite a while,” he said, putting no extra emphasis on his relaxed words.
“Huh!” went Trampas. He gave the rest of us a final unlovely scrutiny. “It seems to have become a passenger train,” he said. And he returned abruptly inside the caboose.
“Huh!” Trampas said. He took a last unkind look at the rest of us. “Looks like it's turned into a passenger train,” he added. Then he quickly went back inside the caboose.
“Is he the member who don't sing?” asked Scipio.
“Is he the member who doesn't sing?” asked Scipio.
“That's the specimen,” replied the Southerner.
“That's the specimen,” said the Southerner.
“He don't seem musical in the face,” said Scipio.
"He doesn't look musical to me," said Scipio.
“Pshaw!” returned the Virginian. “Why, you surely ain't the man to mind ugly mugs when they're hollow!”
“Pshaw!” replied the Virginian. “Come on, you can't be the kind of guy who cares about ugly faces when they’re just empty!”
The noise inside had dropped quickly to stillness. You could scarcely catch the sound of talk. Our caboose was clicking comfortably westward, rail after rail, mile upon mile, while night was beginning to rise from earth into the clouded sky.
The noise inside quickly faded to silence. You could hardly hear any conversation. Our train car was clicking steadily westward, rail after rail, mile after mile, as night started to rise from the ground into the cloudy sky.
“I wonder if they have sent a search party forward to hunt Schoffner?” said the Virginian. “I think I'll maybe join their meeting.” He opened the door upon them. “Kind o' dark hyeh, ain't it?” said he. And lighting the lantern, he shut us out.
“I wonder if they’ve sent a search party out to look for Schoffner?” said the Virginian. “I think I’ll join their meeting.” He opened the door for them. “Kind of dark in here, isn’t it?” he said. And after lighting the lantern, he shut us out.
“What do yu' think?” said Scipio to me. “Will he take them to Sunk Creek?”
“What do you think?” Scipio asked me. “Will he take them to Sunk Creek?”
“He evidently thinks he will,” said I. “He says he will, and he has the courage of his convictions.”
“He clearly thinks he will,” I said. “He says he will, and he has the courage of his beliefs.”
“That ain't near enough courage to have!” Scipio exclaimed. “There's times in life when a man has got to have courage WITHOUT convictions—WITHOUT them—or he is no good. Now your friend is that deep constitooted that you don't know and I don't know what he's thinkin' about all this.”
“That's hardly enough courage to have!” Scipio exclaimed. “There are times in life when a man needs to have courage WITHOUT convictions—WITHOUT them—or he's no good. Now, your friend is so deeply complex that you don't know, and I don't know, what he's thinking about all this.”
“If there's to be any gun-play,” put in the excellent Shorty, “I'll stand in with him.”
“If there's going to be any gunplay,” said the great Shorty, “I’ll back him up.”
“Ah, go to bed with your gun-play!” retorted Scipio, entirely good-humored. “Is the Judge paying for a carload of dead punchers to gather his beef for him? And this ain't a proposition worth a man's gettin' hurt for himself, anyway.”
“Ah, go to bed with your gun games!” Scipio replied, completely in good spirits. “Is the Judge really hiring a bunch of deadshots to do his dirty work? And honestly, this isn't something worth getting hurt over anyway.”
“That's so,” Shorty assented.
"That's right," Shorty agreed.
“No,” speculated Scipio, as the night drew deeper round us and the caboose click-clucked and click-clucked over the rail joints; “he's waitin' for somebody else to open this pot. I'll bet he don't know but one thing now, and that's that nobody else shall know he don't know anything.”
“No,” speculated Scipio, as the night grew darker around us and the caboose clicked and clacked over the rail joints; “he's waiting for someone else to open this pot. I bet he only knows one thing right now, and that's that nobody else should know he doesn’t know anything.”
Scipio had delivered himself. He lighted a cigarette, and no more wisdom came from him. The night was established. The rolling bad-lands sank away in it. A train-hand had arrived over the roof, and hanging the red lights out behind, left us again without remark or symptom of curiosity. The train-hands seemed interested in their own society and lived in their own caboose. A chill wind with wet in it came blowing from the invisible draws, and brought the feel of the distant mountains.
Scipio had set himself free. He lit a cigarette, and his wisdom faded away. The night settled in. The rolling badlands disappeared into darkness. A crew member had come over the roof, and after hanging the red lights out behind, he left us again without saying a word or showing any curiosity. The train crew seemed to be focused on their own experience and lived in their own caboose. A chilly wind, damp and cold, blew in from the unseen draws, carrying the essence of the distant mountains.
“That's Montana!” said Scipio, snuffing. “I am glad to have it inside my lungs again.”
“That's Montana!” Scipio said, sniffing. “I’m glad to have it in my lungs again.”
“Ain't yu' getting cool out there?” said the Virginian's voice. “Plenty room inside.”
“Aren't you getting cold out there?” said the Virginian's voice. “There's plenty of room inside.”
Perhaps he had expected us to follow him; or perhaps he had meant us to delay long enough not to seem like a reenforcement. “These gentlemen missed the express at Medora,” he observed to his men, simply.
Maybe he thought we would follow him; or maybe he wanted us to wait long enough so we didn't come off as reinforcements. "These guys missed the express at Medora," he said to his men, casually.
What they took us for upon our entrance I cannot say, or what they believed. The atmosphere of the caboose was charged with voiceless currents of thought. By way of a friendly beginning to the three hundred miles of caboose we were now to share so intimately, I recalled myself to them. I trusted no more of the Christian Endeavor had delayed them. “I am so lucky to have caught you again,” I finished. “I was afraid my last chance of reaching the Judge's had gone.”
What they thought of us when we walked in, I can't say, or what they believed. The vibe in the caboose was filled with unspoken thoughts. To kick off the three hundred miles we were about to share closely, I reminded them of myself. I hoped nothing from the Christian Endeavor had held them up. “I'm so lucky to see you again,” I said to wrap it up. “I was worried my last chance to reach the Judge's was gone.”
Thus I said a number of things designed to be agreeable, but they met my small talk with the smallest talk you can have. “Yes,” for instance, and “Pretty well, I guess,” and grave strikings of matches and thoughtful looks at the floor. I suppose we had made twenty miles to the imperturbable clicking of the caboose when one at length asked his neighbor had he ever seen New York.
So I said a bunch of things meant to be friendly, but they responded with the most basic replies possible. “Yeah,” for example, and “I guess I’m doing okay,” along with serious match striking and deep stares at the floor. I think we had traveled about twenty miles to the steady clicking of the caboose when one person finally asked his neighbor if he had ever been to New York.
“No,” said the other. “Flooded with dudes, ain't it?”
“No,” said the other. “It's packed with guys, right?”
“Swimmin',” said the first.
"Swimming," said the first.
“Leakin', too,” said a third.
"Leaking too," said a third.
“Well, my gracious!” said a fourth, and beat his knee in private delight. None of them ever looked at me. For some reason I felt exceedingly ill at ease.
“Well, my gosh!” said a fourth, and slapped his knee in quiet delight. None of them ever looked at me. For some reason, I felt really uncomfortable.
“Good clothes in New York,” said the third.
“Nice clothes in New York,” said the third.
“Rich food,” said the first.
“Rich food,” said the first.
“Fresh eggs, too,” said the third.
“Fresh eggs, too,” said the third.
“Well, my gracious!” said the fourth, beating his knee.
“Well, my goodness!” said the fourth, slapping his knee.
“Why, yes,” observed the Virginian, unexpectedly; “they tell me that aiggs there ain't liable to be so rotten as yu'll strike 'em in this country.”
“Yeah,” the Virginian remarked unexpectedly, “I’ve heard that the eggs here aren’t likely to be as bad as the ones you’ll find in this country.”
None of them had a reply for this, and New York was abandoned. For some reason I felt much better.
None of them had an answer for this, and New York was left behind. For some reason, I felt a lot better.
It was a new line they adopted next, led off by Trampas.
It was a new line they took on next, led by Trampas.
“Going to the excitement?” he inquired, selecting Shorty.
“Are you heading to the excitement?” he asked, picking Shorty.
“Excitement?” said Shorty, looking up.
"Excitement?" Shorty asked, looking up.
“Going to Rawhide?” Trampas repeated. And all watched Shorty.
“Going to Rawhide?” Trampas asked again. Everyone looked at Shorty.
“Why, I'm all adrift missin' that express,” said Shorty.
“Why, I’m totally lost without that express,” said Shorty.
“Maybe I can give you employment,” suggested the Virginian. “I am taking an outfit across the basin.”
“Maybe I can offer you a job,” the Virginian suggested. “I'm taking a crew across the basin.”
“You'll find most folks going to Rawhide, if you're looking for company,” pursued Trampas, fishing for a recruit.
“You’ll find that most people head to Rawhide if you’re looking for some company,” Trampas continued, trying to get someone to join him.
“How about Rawhide, anyway?” said Scipio, skillfully deflecting this missionary work. “Are they taking much mineral out? Have yu' seen any of the rock?”
“What's going on with Rawhide, anyway?” Scipio asked, cleverly dodging the conversation. “Are they extracting a lot of minerals? Have you seen any of the rock?”
“Rock?” broke in the enthusiast who had beaten his knee. “There!” And he brought some from his pocket.
“Rock?” interrupted the excited person who had patted his knee. “There!” And he pulled some out of his pocket.
“You're always showing your rock,” said Trampas, sulkily; for Scipio now held the conversation, and Shorty returned safely to his dozing.
“You're always showing off,” Trampas said sulkily, as Scipio now led the conversation and Shorty safely drifted back into his nap.
“H'm!” went Scipio at the rock. He turned it back and forth in his hand, looking it over; he chucked and caught it slightingly in the air, and handed it back. “Porphyry, I see.” That was his only word about it. He said it cheerily. He left no room for discussion. You could not damn a thing worse. “Ever been in Santa Rita?” pursued Scipio, while the enthusiast slowly pushed his rock back into his pocket. “That's down in New Mexico. Ever been to Globe, Arizona?” And Scipio talked away about the mines he had known. There was no getting at Shorty any more that evening. Trampas was foiled of his fish, or of learning how the fish's heart lay. And by morning Shorty had been carefully instructed to change his mind about once an hour. This is apt to discourage all but very superior missionaries. And I too escaped for the rest of this night. At Glendive we had a dim supper, and I bought some blankets; and after that it was late, and sleep occupied the attention of us all.
“H'm!” Scipio said as he examined the rock. He turned it over in his hand, scrutinizing it; he flicked it casually in the air and handed it back. “Porphyry, I see.” That was all he had to say about it. He said it cheerfully and left no room for debate. You couldn’t criticize it more harshly. “Ever been to Santa Rita?” Scipio asked while the enthusiast slowly put the rock back in his pocket. “That’s down in New Mexico. Ever been to Globe, Arizona?” Scipio continued, talking about the mines he had known. There was no getting through to Shorty anymore that evening. Trampas was denied his fish or any insight into how the fish's heart lay. By morning, Shorty had been carefully instructed to change his mind about once an hour. This tends to discourage all but the most exceptional missionaries. I too was able to escape for the rest of the night. In Glendive, we had a dim supper, and I bought some blankets; after that, it got late, and sleep occupied all our attention.
We lay along the shelves of the caboose, a peaceful sight I should think, in that smoothly trundling cradle. I slept almost immediately, so tired that not even our stops or anything else waked me, save once, when the air I was breathing grew suddenly pure, and I roused. Sitting in the door was the lonely figure of the Virginian. He leaned in silent contemplation of the occasional moon, and beneath it the Yellowstone's swift ripples. On the caboose shelves the others slept sound and still, each stretched or coiled as he had first put himself. They were not untrustworthy to look at, it seemed to me—except Trampas. You would have said the rest of that young humanity was average rough male blood, merely needing to be told the proper things at the right time; and one big bunchy stocking of the enthusiast stuck out of his blanket, solemn and innocent, and I laughed at it. There was a light sound by the door, and I found the Virginian's eye on me. Finding who it was, he nodded and motioned with his hand to go to sleep. And this I did with him in my sight, still leaning in the open door, through which came the interrupted moon and the swimming reaches of the Yellowstone.
We were lying on the shelves of the caboose, a peaceful scene, I thought, in that smoothly rolling cradle. I fell asleep almost immediately, so exhausted that not even our stops or anything else woke me up, except for one time when the air I was breathing suddenly felt fresh, and I stirred. Sitting in the doorway was the solitary figure of the Virginian. He leaned there, quietly contemplating the occasional moon and the swift ripples of the Yellowstone below. The others were sleeping soundly and still on the caboose shelves, each in whatever position he had first settled into. They didn’t seem untrustworthy to me—except for Trampas. You would have thought the rest of those young guys were just average rough male types, needing only the right guidance at the right time; and one big, bunchy sock of the enthusiast poked out of his blanket, solemn and innocent, and I laughed at it. There was a faint sound by the door, and I caught the Virginian looking at me. Recognizing who it was, he nodded and gestured with his hand for me to go to sleep. So I did, with him still in my sight, leaning in the open door, through which came the interrupted moonlight and the flowing expanses of the Yellowstone.
XVI. THE GAME AND THE NATION—LAST ACT
It has happened to you, has it not, to wake in the morning and wonder for a while where on earth you are? Thus I came half to life in the caboose, hearing voices, but not the actual words at first.
It has happened to you, hasn't it, to wake up in the morning and for a moment wonder where on earth you are? That’s how I started to wake up in the caboose, hearing voices, but not catching the actual words at first.
But presently, “Hathaway!” said some one more clearly. “Portland 1291!”
But right now, “Hathaway!” someone said more clearly. “Portland 1291!”
This made no special stir in my intelligence, and I drowsed off again to the pleasant rhythm of the wheels. The little shock of stopping next brought me to, somewhat, with the voices still round me; and when we were again in motion, I heard: “Rosebud! Portland 1279!” These figures jarred me awake, and I said, “It was 1291 before,” and sat up in my blankets.
This didn’t really register with me, and I dozed off again to the soothing sound of the wheels. The slight jolt of stopping brought me back to reality, with voices still around me; and when we started moving again, I heard: “Rosebud! Portland 1279!” Those numbers jolted me awake, and I said, “It was 1291 before,” sitting up in my blankets.
The greeting they vouchsafed and the sight of them clustering expressionless in the caboose brought last evening's uncomfortable memory back to me. Our next stop revealed how things were going to-day.
The greeting they offered and the sight of them gathered without expression in the caboose reminded me of last evening's uncomfortable memory. Our next stop showed how things were going today.
“Forsythe,” one of them read on the station. “Portland 1266.”
“Forsythe,” one of them read at the station. “Portland 1266.”
They were counting the lessening distance westward. This was the undercurrent of war. It broke on me as I procured fresh water at Forsythe and made some toilet in their stolid presence. We were drawing nearer the Rawhide station—the point, I mean, where you left the railway for the new mines. Now Rawhide station lay this side of Billings. The broad path of desertion would open ready for their feet when the narrow path to duty and Sunk Creek was still some fifty miles more to wait. Here was Trampas's great strength; he need make no move meanwhile, but lie low for the immediate temptation to front and waylay them and win his battle over the deputy foreman. But the Virginian seemed to find nothing save enjoyment in this sunny September morning, and ate his breakfast at Forsythe serenely.
They were counting the distance getting shorter as they moved west. This was the underlying tension of war. It hit me as I got fresh water at Forsythe and tidied myself in their unchanging presence. We were getting closer to Rawhide station—the place where you left the train for the new mines. Rawhide station was now on this side of Billings. The wide path of abandonment would be ready for them when the narrow path of duty and Sunk Creek was still about fifty miles ahead. This was Trampas's main advantage; he didn’t have to act yet, but could lay low for the chance to confront and ambush them to win his fight against the deputy foreman. But the Virginian seemed to find only enjoyment in this sunny September morning and calmly ate his breakfast at Forsythe.
That meal done and that station gone, our caboose took up again its easy trundle by the banks of the Yellowstone. The mutineers sat for a while digesting in idleness.
That meal finished and that stop passed, our train car resumed its smooth ride along the banks of the Yellowstone. The rebels sat for a while, relaxing and digesting.
“What's your scar?” inquired one at length inspecting casually the neck of his neighbor.
“What's your scar?” one of them asked after a moment, casually looking at his neighbor's neck.
“Foolishness,” the other answered.
"That's just silly," the other replied.
“Yourn?”
“Yours?”
“Mine.”
“Mine.”
“Well, I don't know but I prefer to have myself to thank for a thing,” said the first.
“Well, I don’t know, but I’d rather be the one to thank myself for something,” said the first.
“I was displaying myself,” continued the second. “One day last summer it was. We come on a big snake by Torrey Creek corral. The boys got betting pretty lively that I dassent make my word good as to dealing with him, so I loped my cayuse full tilt by Mr. Snake, and swung down and catched him up by the tail from the ground, and cracked him same as a whip, and snapped his head off. You've saw it done?” he said to the audience.
“I was showing off,” continued the second. “It was one day last summer. We came across a huge snake by the Torrey Creek corral. The guys were betting pretty heavily that I wouldn't follow through on my word about handling it, so I rode my horse full speed by Mr. Snake, jumped off, grabbed it by the tail from the ground, and cracked it like a whip, snapping its head off. You’ve seen that done?” he said to the audience.
The audience nodded wearily.
The audience nodded tiredly.
“But the loose head flew agin me, and the fangs caught. I was pretty sick for a while.”
“But the loose head flew at me again, and the fangs caught. I felt pretty sick for a while.”
“It don't pay to be clumsy,” said the first man. “If you'd snapped the snake away from yu' instead of toward yu', its head would have whirled off into the brush, same as they do with me.”
“It doesn't pay to be clumsy,” said the first man. “If you had snapped the snake away from you instead of towards you, its head would have whirled off into the brush, just like they do with me.”
“How like a knife-cut your scar looks!” said I.
“How much like a knife cut your scar looks!” I said.
“Don't it?” said the snake-snapper. “There's many that gets fooled by it.”
“Doesn't it?” said the snake-snapper. “There are many who get fooled by it.”
“An antelope knows a snake is his enemy,” said another to me. “Ever seen a buck circling round and round a rattler?”
“An antelope knows a snake is its enemy,” another person said to me. “Have you ever seen a buck circling around a rattlesnake?”
“I have always wanted to see that,” said I, heartily. For this I knew to be a respectable piece of truth.
“I’ve always wanted to see that,” I said enthusiastically. I knew this to be a solid piece of truth.
“It's worth seeing,” the man went on. “After the buck gets close in, he gives an almighty jump up in the air, and down comes his four hoofs in a bunch right on top of Mr. Snake. Cuts him all to hash. Now you tell me how the buck knows that.”
“It's worth seeing,” the man continued. “Once the buck gets close, he jumps high into the air, and then his four hooves come down all together right on top of Mr. Snake. Completely flattens him. Now you explain to me how the buck knows to do that.”
Of course I could not tell him. And again we sat in silence for a while—friendlier silence, I thought.
Of course I couldn’t tell him. And again we sat in silence for a bit—friendlier silence, I thought.
“A skunk'll kill yu' worse than a snake bite,” said another, presently. “No, I don't mean that way,” he added. For I had smiled. “There is a brown skunk down in Arkansaw. Kind of prairie-dog brown. Littler than our variety, he is. And he is mad the whole year round, same as a dog gets. Only the dog has a spell and dies but this here Arkansaw skunk is mad right along, and it don't seem to interfere with his business in other respects. Well, suppose you're camping out, and suppose it's a hot night, or you're in a hurry, and you've made camp late, or anyway you haven't got inside any tent, but you have just bedded down in the open. Skunk comes travelling along and walks on your blankets. You're warm. He likes that, same as a cat does. And he tramps with pleasure and comfort, same as a cat. And you move. You get bit, that's all. And you die of hydrophobia. Ask anybody.”
“A skunk will hurt you worse than a snake bite,” said another person, after a while. “No, I don't mean it that way,” he added, noticing my smile. “There's a brown skunk down in Arkansas. It's kind of prairie-dog brown. Smaller than our kind, it is. And it’s angry all year round, just like a dog can get. Only the dog has its moments and then it dies, but this Arkansas skunk stays mad all the time, and it doesn’t seem to affect its business in other ways. Well, imagine you’re camping out, and it’s a hot night, or you’re in a rush, and you set up camp late, or whatever, you haven’t gotten inside any tent, but you’ve just settled down in the open. A skunk comes wandering by and walks on your blankets. You’re warm. It likes that, just like a cat does. And it tramps around happily and comfortably, just like a cat. And then you move. You get bitten, that’s it. And you die from rabies. Ask anyone.”
“Most extraordinary!” said I. “But did you ever see a person die from this?”
“Most extraordinary!” I said. “But have you ever seen someone die from this?”
“No, sir. Never happened to. My cousin at Bald Knob did.”
“No, sir. That never happened to me. My cousin at Bald Knob did.”
“Died?”
"Passed away?"
“No, sir. Saw a man.”
“No, sir. I saw a guy.”
“But how do you know they're not sick skunks?”
"But how do you know they aren't sick skunks?"
“No, sir! They're well skunks. Well as anything. You'll not meet skunks in any state of the Union more robust than them in Arkansaw. And thick.”
“No, sir! They're fine skunks. Just as good as anything. You won't find skunks in any state in the Union that are more robust than them in Arkansas. And they're plenty thick.”
“That's awful true,” sighed another. “I have buried hundreds of dollars' worth of clothes in Arkansaw.”
“That's really true,” sighed another. “I have buried hundreds of dollars' worth of clothes in Arkansas.”
“Why didn't yu' travel in a sponge bag?” inquired Scipio. And this brought a slight silence.
“Why didn’t you travel in a sponge bag?” Scipio asked. This prompted a brief silence.
“Speakin' of bites,” spoke up a new man, “how's that?” He held up his thumb.
“Speaking of bites,” a new guy chimed in, “what’s that about?” He raised his thumb.
“My!” breathed Scipio. “Must have been a lion.”
“My!” exclaimed Scipio. “That must have been a lion.”
The man wore a wounded look. “I was huntin' owl eggs for a botanist from Boston,” he explained to me.
The man had a pained expression. “I was looking for owl eggs for a botanist from Boston,” he explained to me.
“Chiropodist, weren't he?” said Scipio. “Or maybe a sonnabulator?”
“Chiropodist, right?” said Scipio. “Or maybe a sleepwalker?”
“No, honest,” protested the man with the thumb; so that I was sorry for him, and begged him to go on.
“No, really,” protested the man with the thumb; so I felt sympathy for him and urged him to continue.
“I'll listen to you,” I assured him. And I wondered why this politeness of mine should throw one or two of them into stifled mirth. Scipio, on the other hand, gave me a disgusted look and sat back sullenly for a moment, and then took himself out on the platform, where the Virginian was lounging.
“I'll listen to you,” I promised him. And I wondered why my politeness made one or two of them suppress their laughter. Scipio, on the other hand, gave me a disgusted look and sulked for a moment before heading out onto the platform, where the Virginian was hanging out.
“The young feller wore knee-pants and ever so thick spectacles with a half-moon cut in 'em,” resumed the narrator, “and he carried a tin box strung to a strap I took for his lunch till it flew open on him and a horn toad hustled out. Then I was sure he was a botanist—or whatever yu' say they're called. Well, he would have owl eggs—them little prairie-owl that some claim can turn their head clean around and keep a-watchin' yu', only that's nonsense. We was ridin' through that prairie-dog town, used to be on the flat just after yu' crossed the south fork of Powder River on the Buffalo trail, and I said I'd dig an owl nest out for him if he was willing to camp till I'd dug it. I wanted to know about them owls some myself—if they did live with the dogs and snakes, yu' know,” he broke off, appealing to me.
“The young guy was wearing knee-length shorts and really thick glasses with a half-moon shape in them,” the narrator continued, “and he had a tin box hanging from a strap that I thought was his lunch until it popped open and a horned toad jumped out. That’s when I was sure he was a botanist—or whatever you call them. Well, he would have owl eggs—the little prairie owls that some say can turn their heads all the way around and keep watching you, but that’s just silly. We were riding through that prairie dog town, which used to be on the flat right after you crossed the south fork of Powder River on the Buffalo trail, and I said I’d dig an owl nest for him if he was willing to camp until I did. I wanted to learn about those owls myself—if they really lived with the dogs and snakes, you know,” he paused, looking at me.
“Oh, yes,” I told him eagerly.
“Oh, yes,” I said enthusiastically.
“So while the botanist went glarin' around the town with his glasses to see if he could spot a prairie-dog and an owl usin' the same hole, I was diggin' in a hole I'd seen an owl run down. And that's what I got.” He held up his thumb again.
“So while the botanist was wandering around town with his binoculars to see if he could find a prairie dog and an owl using the same burrow, I was digging in a hole where I saw an owl go down. And that's what I got.” He held up his thumb again.
“The snake!” I exclaimed.
“The snake!” I said.
“Yes, sir. Mr. Rattler was keepin' house that day. Took me right there. I hauled him out of the hole hangin' to me. Eight rattles.”
“Yes, sir. Mr. Rattler was at home that day. Took me right there. I pulled him out of the hole, clinging to me. Eight rattles.”
“Eight!” said I. “A big one.”
“Eight!” I said. “A big one.”
“Yes, sir. Thought I was dead. But the woman—”
“Yes, sir. I thought I was dead. But the woman—”
“The woman?” said I.
"Is that the woman?" I asked.
“Yes, woman. Didn't I tell yu' the botanist had his wife along? Well, he did. And she acted better than the man, for he was losin' his head, and shoutin' he had no whiskey, and he didn't guess his knife was sharp enough to amputate my thumb, and none of us chewed, and the doctor was twenty miles away, and if he had only remembered to bring his ammonia—well, he was screeching out 'most everything he knew in the world, and without arranging it any, neither. But she just clawed his pocket and burrowed and kep' yelling, 'Give him the stone, Augustus!' And she whipped out one of them Injun medicine-stones,—first one I ever seen,—and she clapped it on to my thumb, and it started in right away.”
“Yes, woman. Didn’t I tell you the botanist had his wife with him? Well, he did. And she handled the situation better than him because he was losing his composure, shouting that he had no whiskey, and didn’t realize his knife was sharp enough to amputate my thumb. None of us were chewing, and the doctor was twenty miles away. If only he had remembered to bring his ammonia—well, he was yelling out almost everything he knew, and without any organization, either. But she just reached into his pocket and rummaged around, keeping on with ‘Give him the stone, Augustus!’ Then she pulled out one of those Indian medicine stones—the first one I’d ever seen—and pressed it on my thumb, and it started working right away.”
“What did it do?” said I.
“What did it do?” I asked.
“Sucked. Like blotting-paper does. Soft and funny it was, and gray. They get 'em from elks' stomachs, yu' know. And when it had sucked the poison out of the wound, off it falls of my thumb by itself! And I thanked the woman for saving my life that capable and keeping her head that cool. I never knowed how excited she had been till afterward. She was awful shocked.”
“Sucked. Like blotting paper does. It was soft and kind of funny, and gray. You know, they get it from the stomachs of elks. And when it had drawn the poison out of the wound, it just fell off my thumb by itself! I thanked the woman for saving my life and for staying so calm. I didn't realize how worked up she had been until later. She was really shocked.”
“I suppose she started to talk when the danger was over,” said I, with deep silence around me.
“I guess she began to talk when the danger was gone,” I said, with deep silence surrounding me.
“No; she didn't say nothing to me. But when her next child was born, it had eight rattles.”
“No; she didn't say anything to me. But when her next child was born, it had eight rattles.”
Din now rose wild in the caboose. They rocked together. The enthusiast beat his knee tumultuously. And I joined them. Who could help it? It had been so well conducted from the imperceptible beginning. Fact and falsehood blended with such perfect art. And this last, an effect so new made with such world-old material! I cared nothing that I was the victim, and I joined them; but ceased, feeling suddenly somehow estranged or chilled. It was in their laughter. The loudness was too loud. And I caught the eyes of Trampas fixed upon the Virginian with exultant malevolence. Scipio's disgusted glance was upon me from the door.
Noise erupted wildly in the back of the train. They swayed together. The excited guy was pounding his knee with enthusiasm. I joined in. Who could resist? It had all been so skillfully played out from the barely noticeable start. Truth and lies mixed with such flawless artistry. And this last part, an effect so fresh created from age-old material! I didn’t care that I was the target, so I participated; but then I stopped, suddenly feeling weirdly disconnected or cold. It was in their laughter. The volume was just too loud. And I noticed Trampas looking at the Virginian with a triumphant, spiteful gaze. Scipio's annoyed look was directed at me from the doorway.
Dazed by these signs, I went out on the platform to get away from the noise. There the Virginian said to me: “Cheer up! You'll not be so easy for 'em that-a-way next season.”
Dazed by these signs, I went out onto the platform to escape the noise. There, the Virginian said to me: “Cheer up! You won't be so easy for them next season.”
He said no more; and with his legs dangled over the railing, appeared to resume his newspaper.
He didn't say anything else; and with his legs hanging over the railing, he seemed to go back to reading his newspaper.
“What's the matter?” said I to Scipio.
"What's wrong?" I asked Scipio.
“Oh, I don't mind if he don't,” Scipio answered. “Couldn't yu' see? I tried to head 'em off from yu' all I knew, but yu' just ran in among 'em yourself. Couldn't yu' see? Kep' hinderin' and spoilin' me with askin' those urgent questions of yourn—why, I had to let yu' go your way! Why, that wasn't the ordinary play with the ordinary tenderfoot they treated you to! You ain't a common tenderfoot this trip. You're the foreman's friend. They've hit him through you. That's the way they count it. It's made them encouraged. Can't yu' see?”
“Oh, I don't care if he doesn’t,” Scipio replied. “Can’t you see? I tried to steer them away from you as best as I could, but you just walked right into them yourself. Can’t you see? You kept getting in my way and messing things up with those urgent questions of yours—well, I had to let you go your own way! This isn’t the usual treatment they've given to a typical newcomer! You’re not just any newcomer this time. You’re the foreman’s friend. They’ve connected him to you. That’s how they see it. It’s given them a boost. Can’t you see?”
Scipio stated it plainly. And as we ran by the next station, “Howard!” they harshly yelled. “Portland 1256!”
Scipio said it clearly. And as we passed the next station, “Howard!” they shouted loudly. “Portland 1256!”
We had been passing gangs of workmen on the track. And at that last yell the Virginian rose. “I reckon I'll join the meeting again,” he said. “This filling and repairing looks like the washout might have been true.”
We had been walking past groups of workers on the track. And at that last shout, the Virginian stood up. “I guess I’ll join the meeting again,” he said. “This filling and repairing makes it seem like the washout might have actually happened.”
“Washout?” said Scipio.
"Washout?" Scipio asked.
“Big Horn bridge, they say—four days ago.”
“Big Horn Bridge, they say—four days ago.”
“Then I wish it came this side Rawhide station.”
“Then I wish it came this way to Rawhide station.”
“Do yu'?” drawled the Virginian. And smiling at Scipio, he lounged in through the open door.
“Do you?” drawled the Virginian. And smiling at Scipio, he slouched in through the open door.
“He beats me,” said Scipio, shaking his head. “His trail is turruble hard to anticipate.”
“He hits me,” said Scipio, shaking his head. “His moves are really tough to predict.”
We listened.
We listened.
“Work bein' done on the road, I see,” the Virginian was saying, very friendly and conversational.
“Looks like they’re doing some work on the road,” the Virginian said, very friendly and chatty.
“We see it too,” said the voice of Trampas.
“We see it too,” said Trampas’s voice.
“Seem to be easin' their grades some.”
"Looks like they’re easing up on their grades a bit."
“Roads do.”
“Roads do.”
“Cheaper to build 'em the way they want 'em at the start, a man would think,” suggested the Virginian, most friendly. “There go some more I-talians.”
“Cheaper to build them the way they want them from the beginning, a person would think,” the Virginian suggested, quite friendly. “There go some more Italians.”
“They're Chinese,” said Trampas.
“They're Chinese,” Trampas said.
“That's so,” acknowledged the Virginian, with a laugh.
"That's true," the Virginian said with a laugh.
“What's he monkeyin' at now?” muttered Scipio.
“What's he messing with now?” muttered Scipio.
“Without cheap foreigners they couldn't afford all this hyeh new gradin',” the Southerner continued.
“Without cheap foreign labor, they couldn't afford all this fancy new grading,” the Southerner continued.
“Grading! Can't you tell when a flood's been eating the banks?”
“Grading! Can't you see when a flood has been eroding the banks?”
“Why, yes,” said the Virginian, sweet as honey. “But 'ain't yu' heard of the improvements west of Big Timber, all the way to Missoula, this season? I'm talkin' about them.”
“Sure,” said the Virginian, sweet as honey. “But haven’t you heard about the improvements west of Big Timber, all the way to Missoula, this season? I’m talking about those.”
“Oh! Talking about them. Yes, I've heard.”
“Oh! Speaking of them. Yeah, I've heard.”
“Good money-savin' scheme, ain't it?” said the Virginian. “Lettin' a freight run down one hill an' up the next as far as she'll go without steam, an' shavin' the hill down to that point.” Now this was an honest engineering fact. “Better'n settin' dudes squintin' through telescopes and cypherin' over one per cent reductions,” the Southerner commented.
“Great money-saving plan, right?” said the Virginian. “Letting a freight train run down one hill and then up the next as far as it can go without steam, and leveling the hill down to that point.” Now this was a straightforward engineering fact. “Better than having tourists squinting through telescopes and calculating one percent cuts,” the Southerner added.
“It's common sense,” assented Trampas. “Have you heard the new scheme about the water-tanks?”
“It's common sense,” agreed Trampas. “Have you heard the new plan about the water tanks?”
“I ain't right certain,” said the Southerner.
"I’m not really sure,” said the Southerner.
“I must watch this,” said Scipio, “or I shall bust.” He went in, and so did I.
“I have to see this,” said Scipio, “or I’m going to explode.” He went in, and so did I.
They were all sitting over this discussion of the Northern Pacific's recent policy as to betterments, as though they were the board of directors. Pins could have dropped. Only nobody would have cared to hear a pin.
They were all sitting in on this discussion about the Northern Pacific's recent policy on improvements, as if they were the board of directors. You could hear a pin drop. But no one would have bothered to listen for it.
“They used to put all their tanks at the bottom of their grades,” said Trampas.
“They used to place all their tanks at the bottom of their grades,” Trampas said.
“Why, yu' get the water easier at the bottom.”
“Why, you get the water easier at the bottom.”
“You can pump it to the top, though,” said Trampas, growing superior. “And it's cheaper.”
“You can push it to the limit, though,” said Trampas, feeling superior. “And it’s cheaper.”
“That gets me,” said the Virginian, interested.
"That intrigues me," said the Virginian, showing interest.
“Trains after watering can start down hill now and get the benefit of the gravity. It'll cut down operating expenses a heap.”
“Trains can now start downhill after refueling and take advantage of gravity. It will significantly reduce operating costs.”
“That's cert'nly common sense!” exclaimed the Virginian, absorbed. “But ain't it kind o' tardy?”
“That's definitely common sense!” exclaimed the Virginian, absorbed. “But isn't it kind of late?”
“Live and learn. So they gained speed, too. High speed on half the coal this season, until the accident.”
“Live and learn. They also picked up speed. Fast speeds on just half the coal this season, until the accident.”
“Accident!” said the Virginian, instantly.
“Accident!” said the Virginian, right away.
“Yellowstone Limited. Man fired at engine driver. Train was flying past that quick the bullet broke every window and killed a passenger on the back platform. You've been running too much with aristocrats,” finished Trampas, and turned on his heel.
“Yellowstone Limited. A man shot at the engine driver. The train was going so fast that the bullet shattered every window and killed a passenger on the back platform. You've been hanging out with aristocrats way too much,” Trampas finished, then turned on his heel.
“Haw, hew!” began the enthusiast, but his neighbor gripped him to silence. This was a triumph too serious for noise. Not a mutineer moved; and I felt cold.
“Haw, hew!” started the enthusiast, but his neighbor grabbed him to quiet him. This was a victory too significant for noise. Not a single rebel stirred; and I felt cold.
“Trampas,” said the Virginian, “I thought yu'd be afeared to try it on me.”
“Trampas,” said the Virginian, “I figured you’d be too scared to try it on me.”
Trampas whirled round. His hand was at his belt. “Afraid!” he sneered.
Trampas spun around. His hand was on his belt. "Afraid!" he smirked.
“Shorty!” said Scipio, sternly, and leaping upon that youth, took his half-drawn pistol from him.
“Shorty!” said Scipio sharply, and jumping on the kid, took his half-drawn pistol away.
“I'm obliged to yu',” said the Virginian to Scipio. Trampas's hand left his belt. He threw a slight, easy look at his men, and keeping his back to the Virginian, walked out on the platform and sat on the chair where the Virginian had sat so much.
“I'm grateful to you,” said the Virginian to Scipio. Trampas's hand withdrew from his belt. He cast a casual glance at his men, and keeping his back to the Virginian, walked out onto the platform and sat in the chair where the Virginian had often sat.
“Don't you comprehend,” said the Virginian to Shorty, amiably, “that this hyeh question has been discussed peaceable by civilized citizens? Now you sit down and be good, and Mr. Le Moyne will return your gun when we're across that broken bridge, if they have got it fixed for heavy trains yet.”
“Don't you understand,” said the Virginian to Shorty, kindly, “that this question has been discussed peacefully by civilized people? Now you sit down and behave, and Mr. Le Moyne will give you back your gun when we're across that broken bridge, if they’ve fixed it for heavy trains yet.”
“This train will be lighter when it gets to that bridge,” spoke Trampas, out on his chair.
“This train will be lighter when it gets to that bridge,” Trampas said, leaning back in his chair.
“Why, that's true, too!” said the Virginian. “Maybe none of us are crossin' that Big Horn bridge now, except me. Funny if yu' should end by persuadin' me to quit and go to Rawhide myself! But I reckon I'll not. I reckon I'll worry along to Sunk Creek, somehow.”
“Yeah, that’s true!” said the Virginian. “Maybe none of us are crossing that Big Horn bridge right now, except me. It’s funny if you end up convincing me to quit and go to Rawhide myself! But I don’t think I will. I guess I’ll just find a way to get to Sunk Creek, somehow.”
“Don't forget I'm cookin' for yu',” said Scipio, gruffy.
“Don't forget I'm cooking for you,” said Scipio, gruffly.
“I'm obliged to yu',” said the Southerner.
“I'm grateful to you,” said the Southerner.
“You were speaking of a job for me,” said Shorty.
“You were talking about a job for me,” said Shorty.
“I'm right obliged. But yu' see—I ain't exackly foreman the way this comes out, and my promises might not bind Judge Henry to pay salaries.”
“I really appreciate it. But you see—I’m not exactly the foreman in this situation, and my promises might not hold Judge Henry accountable for paying salaries.”
A push came through the train from forward. We were slowing for the Rawhide station, and all began to be busy and to talk. “Going up to the mines to-day?” “Oh, let's grub first.” “Guess it's too late, anyway.” And so forth; while they rolled and roped their bedding, and put on their coats with a good deal of elbow motion, and otherwise showed off. It was wasted. The Virginian did not know what was going on in the caboose. He was leaning and looking out ahead, and Scipio's puzzled eye never left him. And as we halted for the water-tank, the Southerner exclaimed, “They 'ain't got away yet!” as if it were good news to him.
A push came through the train from the front. We were slowing down for the Rawhide station, and everyone started getting busy and chatting. “Are you heading up to the mines today?” “Oh, let’s eat first.” “Guess it’s too late for that anyway.” And so on; while they rolled and tied up their bedding, and put on their coats with a lot of arm movement, trying to show off. It was pointless. The Virginian didn’t know what was happening in the caboose. He was leaning and looking ahead, and Scipio’s confused gaze never left him. As we stopped for the water tank, the Southerner exclaimed, “They haven’t left yet!” as if that were good news to him.
He meant the delayed trains. Four stalled expresses were in front of us, besides several freights. And two hours more at least before the bridge would be ready.
He was talking about the delayed trains. Four stalled express trains were in front of us, along with several freight trains. And at least two more hours before the bridge would be ready.
Travellers stood and sat about forlorn, near the cars, out in the sage-brush, anywhere. People in hats and spurs watched them, and Indian chiefs offered them painted bows and arrows and shiny horns.
Travelers stood and sat around, looking lost, near the cars, out in the sagebrush, anywhere. People in hats and spurs watched them, and Indian chiefs offered them decorated bows and arrows and shiny horns.
“I reckon them passengers would prefer a laig o' mutton,” said the Virginian to a man loafing near the caboose.
“I think those passengers would prefer a leg of mutton,” said the Virginian to a guy hanging out by the caboose.
“Bet your life!” said the man. “First lot has been stuck here four days.”
“Bet your life!” said the man. “The first shipment has been stuck here for four days.”
“Plumb starved, ain't they?” inquired the Virginian.
“Looks like they’re really hungry, huh?” asked the Virginian.
“Bet your life! They've eat up their dining cars and they've eat up this town.”
“Bet your life! They've devoured their dining cars and they've consumed this town.”
“Well,” said the Virginian, looking at the town, “I expaict the dining-cyars contained more nourishment.”
“Well,” said the Virginian, looking at the town, “I expect the dining cars had more food.”
“Say, you're about right there!” said the man. He walked beside the caboose as we puffed slowly forward from the water-tank to our siding. “Fine business here if we'd only been ready,” he continued. “And the Crow agent has let his Indians come over from the reservation. There has been a little beef brought in, and game, and fish. And big money in it, bet your life! Them Eastern passengers has just been robbed. I wisht I had somethin' to sell!”
“Hey, you’re just about right!” the man said. He walked alongside the caboose as we slowly moved from the water tank to our siding. “It’s a great opportunity if we had only been prepared,” he continued. “And the Crow agent has let his Indians come over from the reservation. Some beef has come in, along with game and fish. And there’s big money in it, you can bet on that! Those Eastern passengers just got robbed. I wish I had something to sell!”
“Anything starting for Rawhide this afternoon?” said Trampas, out of the caboose door.
“Is anything starting for Rawhide this afternoon?” Trampas asked, leaning out of the caboose door.
“Not until morning,” said the man. “You going to the mines?” he resumed to the Virginian.
“Not until morning,” said the man. “Are you heading to the mines?” he continued to the Virginian.
“Why,” answered the Southerner, slowly and casually, and addressing himself strictly to the man, while Trampas, on his side, paid obvious inattention, “this hyeh delay, yu' see, may unsettle our plans some. But it'll be one of two ways,—we're all goin' to Rawhide, or we're all goin' to Billings. We're all one party, yu' see.”
“Why,” replied the Southerner, speaking slowly and casually to the man, while Trampas obviously ignored him, “this delay here might mess up our plans a bit. But it’ll be one of two things—we’re either all heading to Rawhide or we’re all going to Billings. We’re all one team, you know.”
Trampas laughed audibly inside the door as he rejoined his men. “Let him keep up appearances,” I heard him tell them. “It don't hurt us what he says to strangers.”
Trampas laughed out loud as he came back to his crew. “Let him put on a show,” I heard him say. “What he says to outsiders doesn't affect us.”
“But I'm goin' to eat hearty either way,” continued the Virginian. “And I ain' goin' to be robbed. I've been kind o' promisin' myself a treat if we stopped hyeh.”
“But I'm going to eat well no matter what,” continued the Virginian. “And I'm not about to be taken advantage of. I've been kind of promising myself a reward if we stopped here.”
“Town's eat clean out,” said the man.
“Town's cleaned out,” said the man.
“So yu' tell me. But all you folks has forgot one source of revenue that yu' have right close by, mighty handy. If you have got a gunny sack, I'll show you how to make some money.”
“So you tell me. But all you people have forgotten one source of revenue that you have right nearby, really convenient. If you have a gunny sack, I'll show you how to make some money.”
“Bet your life!” said the man.
“Bet your life!” the man said.
“Mr. Le Moyne,” said the Virginian, “the outfit's cookin' stuff is aboard, and if you'll get the fire ready, we'll try how frawgs' laigs go fried.” He walked off at once, the man following like a dog. Inside the caboose rose a gust of laughter.
“Mr. Le Moyne,” said the Virginian, “the outfit's cooking supplies are on board, and if you’ll get the fire ready, we’ll see how frog legs taste when fried.” He walked away immediately, the man trailing behind like a dog. Inside the caboose, a burst of laughter erupted.
“Frogs!” muttered Scipio. And then turning a blank face to me, “Frogs?”
“Frogs!” Scipio muttered. Then, turning a blank face to me, he asked, “Frogs?”
“Colonel Cyrus Jones had them on his bill of fare,” I said. “'FROGS' LEGS A LA DELMONICO.'”
“Colonel Cyrus Jones had them on his menu,” I said. “‘FROGS' LEGS A LA DELMONICO.’”
“Shoo! I didn't get up that thing. They had it when I came. Never looked at it. Frogs?” He went down the steps very slowly, with a long frown. Reaching the ground, he shook his head. “That man's trail is surely hard to anticipate,” he said. “But I must hurry up that fire. For his appearance has given me encouragement,” Scipio concluded, and became brisk. Shorty helped him, and I brought wood. Trampas and the other people strolled off to the station, a compact band.
“Shoo! I didn’t climb that thing. They had it when I got here. Never paid attention to it. Frogs?” He went down the steps very slowly, wearing a long frown. Once he reached the bottom, he shook his head. “That guy’s trail is definitely tough to predict,” he said. “But I need to get that fire going. His appearance has motivated me,” Scipio concluded, and started moving quickly. Shorty helped him, and I collected wood. Trampas and the others headed off to the station, a tight group.
Our little fire was built beside the caboose, so the cooking things might be easily reached and put back. You would scarcely think such operations held any interest, even for the hungry, when there seemed to be nothing to cook. A few sticks blazing tamely in the dust, a frying-pan, half a tin bucket of lard, some water, and barren plates and knives and forks, and three silent men attending to them—that was all. But the travellers came to see. These waifs drew near us, and stood, a sad, lone, shifting fringe of audience; four to begin with; and then two wandered away; and presently one of these came back, finding it worse elsewhere. “Supper, boys?” said he. “Breakfast,” said Scipio, crossly. And no more of them addressed us. I heard them joylessly mention Wall Street to each other, and Saratoga; I even heard the name Bryn Mawr, which is near Philadelphia. But these fragments of home dropped in the wilderness here in Montana beside a freight caboose were of no interest to me now.
Our little fire was set up next to the caboose, so we could easily grab our cooking supplies and put them away. You wouldn’t think that such activities would hold any interest, even for the hungry, especially when there seemed to be nothing to cook. Just a few sticks burning quietly in the dirt, a frying pan, half a tin bucket of lard, some water, and empty plates and utensils, with three quiet men tending to them—that was it. But travelers wandered over to watch. These stragglers gathered around us, forming a sad, shifting crowd; four at first, then two drifted away, and soon one of those returned, finding it worse elsewhere. “Dinner, boys?” he asked. “Breakfast,” Scipio replied, irritably. And no one else spoke to us. I heard them mention Wall Street to each other, and Saratoga; I even caught the name Bryn Mawr, which is near Philadelphia. But these snippets of home dropped in the wilderness here in Montana by a freight caboose didn’t mean anything to me now.
“Looks like frogs down there, too,” said Scipio. “See them marshy sloos full of weeds?” We took a little turn and had a sight of the Virginian quite active among the ponds. “Hush! I'm getting some thoughts,” continued Scipio. “He wasn't sorry enough. Don't interrupt me.”
“Looks like frogs down there, too,” said Scipio. “See those marshy areas full of weeds?” We took a slight turn and spotted the Virginian moving around the ponds. “Hush! I'm having some thoughts,” Scipio continued. “He wasn't sorry enough. Don't interrupt me.”
“I'm not,” said I.
"I'm not," I said.
“No. But I'd 'most caught a-hold.” And Scipio muttered to himself again, “He wasn't sorry enough.” Presently he swore loud and brilliantly. “Tell yu'!” he cried. “What did he say to Trampas after that play they exchanged over railroad improvements and Trampas put the josh on him? Didn't he say, 'Trampas, I thought you'd be afraid to do it?' Well, sir, Trampas had better have been afraid. And that's what he meant. There's where he was bringin' it to. Trampas made an awful bad play then. You wait. Glory, but he's a knowin' man! Course he wasn't sorry. I guess he had the hardest kind of work to look as sorry as he did. You wait.”
"No. But I almost had him." And Scipio muttered to himself again, "He didn't feel bad enough." Soon he swore loudly and dramatically. "Let me tell you!” he shouted. “What did he say to Trampas after that exchange about the railroad improvements when Trampas pulled a fast one on him? Didn't he say, 'Trampas, I thought you'd be too scared to do it?' Well, Trampas should have been scared. That's what he meant. That's where he was getting at. Trampas made a really bad move then. Just wait and see. Man, he's a smart guy! Of course, he wasn't sorry. I bet he had to work really hard to look as sorry as he did. Just wait."
“Wait? What for? Go on, man! What for?”
“Wait? For what? Come on, man! What for?”
“I don't know! I don't know! Whatever hand he's been holdin' up, this is the show-down. He's played for a show-down here before the caboose gets off the bridge. Come back to the fire, or Shorty'll be leavin' it go out. Grow happy some, Shorty!” he cried on arriving, and his hand cracked on Shorty's shoulder. “Supper's in sight, Shorty. Food for reflection.”
“I have no idea! I have no idea! Whatever card he's holding, this is the showdown. He's set up for a showdown here before the train leaves the bridge. Come back to the fire, or Shorty will let it go out. Cheer up a bit, Shorty!” he shouted upon arriving, slapping his hand on Shorty's shoulder. “Dinner's on the way, Shorty. Food for thought.”
“None for the stomach?” asked the passenger who had spoken once before.
“Nothing for the stomach?” asked the passenger who had spoken once before.
“We're figuring on that too,” said Scipio. His crossness had melted entirely away.
“We're working on that too,” said Scipio. His irritation had completely disappeared.
“Why, they're cow-boys!” exclaimed another passenger; and he moved nearer.
“Wow, they're cowboys!” another passenger exclaimed, moving closer.
From the station Trampas now came back, his herd following him less compactly. They had found famine, and no hope of supplies until the next train from the East. This was no fault of Trampas's; but they were following him less compactly. They carried one piece of cheese, the size of a fist, the weight of a brick, the hue of a corpse. And the passengers, seeing it, exclaimed, “There's Old Faithful again!” and took off their hats.
From the station, Trampas returned, his herd trailing behind him less tightly. They had encountered starvation and little hope for supplies until the next train from the East. This wasn’t Trampas’s fault; however, they were following him less closely. They carried a piece of cheese the size of a fist, weighing as much as a brick, and looking like something dead. The passengers saw it and exclaimed, “There's Old Faithful again!” and took off their hats.
“You gentlemen met that cheese before, then?” said Scipio, delighted.
“You guys have met that cheese before, then?” said Scipio, thrilled.
“It's been offered me three times a day for four days,” said the passenger. “Did he want a dollar or a dollar and a half?”
“It's been offered to me three times a day for four days,” said the passenger. “Did he want a dollar or a dollar and a half?”
“Two dollars!” blurted out the enthusiast. And all of us save Trampas fell into fits of imbecile laughter.
“Two dollars!” shouted the enthusiast. And all of us except Trampas burst into silly laughter.
“Here comes our grub, anyway,” said Scipio, looking off toward the marshes. And his hilarity sobered away in a moment.
“Here comes our food, anyway,” said Scipio, glancing over toward the marshes. And his excitement faded in an instant.
“Well, the train will be in soon,” stated Trampas. “I guess we'll get a decent supper without frogs.”
“Well, the train will be here soon,” Trampas said. “I guess we'll have a decent dinner without frogs.”
All interest settled now upon the Virginian. He was coming with his man and his gunny sack, and the gunny sack hung from his shoulder heavily, as a full sack should. He took no notice of the gathering, but sat down and partly emptied the sack. “There,” said he, very businesslike, to his assistant, “that's all we'll want. I think you'll find a ready market for the balance.”
All eyes were now on the Virginian. He was arriving with his assistant and his gunny sack, which hung heavily from his shoulder, just like a full sack should. He ignored the crowd and sat down, partially emptying the sack. “There,” he said in a straightforward manner to his assistant, “that's all we’ll need. I think you'll find a good market for the rest.”
“Well, my gracious!” said the enthusiast. “What fool eats a frog?”
“Well, my goodness!” said the enthusiast. “What idiot eats a frog?”
“Oh, I'm fool enough for a tadpole!” cried the passenger. And they began to take out their pocket-books.
“Oh, I’m foolish enough for a tadpole!” shouted the passenger. And they started to pull out their wallets.
“You can cook yours right hyeh, gentlemen,” said the Virginian, with his slow Southern courtesy. “The dining-cyars don't look like they were fired up.”
“You can cook yours right here, gentlemen,” said the Virginian, with his slow Southern courtesy. “The dining cars don't look like they were fired up.”
“How much will you sell a couple for?” inquired the enthusiast.
“How much will you sell a couple for?” asked the enthusiast.
The Virginian looked at him with friendly surprise. “Why, help yourself! We're all together yet awhile. Help yourselves,” he repeated, to Trampas and his followers. These hung back a moment, then, with a slinking motion, set the cheese upon the earth and came forward nearer the fire to receive some supper.
The Virginian looked at him with friendly surprise. “Go ahead, help yourself! We're all in this together for a bit longer. Help yourselves,” he repeated to Trampas and his crew. They hesitated for a moment, then, with a sneaky motion, placed the cheese on the ground and came closer to the fire to grab some dinner.
“It won't scarcely be Delmonico style,” said the Virginian to the passengers, “nor yet Saynt Augustine.” He meant the great Augustin, the traditional chef of Philadelphia, whose history I had sketched for him at Colonel Cyrus Jones's eating palace.
“It won't exactly be Delmonico style,” said the Virginian to the passengers, “nor will it be St. Augustine.” He was referring to the famous Augustin, the traditional chef of Philadelphia, whose story I had shared with him at Colonel Cyrus Jones's restaurant.
Scipio now officiated. His frying-pan was busy, and prosperous odors rose from it.
Scipio was now cooking. His frying pan was active, and delicious smells were coming from it.
“Run for a bucket of fresh water, Shorty,” the Virginian continued, beginning his meal. “Colonel, yu' cook pretty near good. If yu' had sold 'em as advertised, yu'd have cert'nly made a name.”
“Go get a bucket of fresh water, Shorty,” the Virginian said, starting his meal. “Colonel, you cook almost as well as you advertise. If you had sold them as promised, you definitely would have made a name for yourself.”
Several were now eating with satisfaction, but not Scipio. It was all that he could do to cook straight. The whole man seemed to glisten. His eye was shut to a slit once more, while the innocent passengers thankfully swallowed.
Several were now eating with satisfaction, but not Scipio. He could barely manage to cook properly. He was sweating all over. His eye was half-closed again, while the unsuspecting passengers gratefully ate their meals.
“Now, you see, you have made some money,” began the Virginian to the native who had helped him get the frogs.
“Now, you see, you’ve made some money,” started the Virginian to the local who had helped him catch the frogs.
“Bet your life!” exclaimed the man. “Divvy, won't you?” And he held out half his gains.
“Bet your life!” the man exclaimed. “Divvy, won’t you?” And he held out half of his winnings.
“Keep 'em,” returned the Southerner. “I reckon we're square. But I expaict they'll not equal Delmonico's, seh?” he said to a passenger.
“Keep them,” replied the Southerner. “I think we're even. But I expect they won't be as good as Delmonico's, will they?” he said to a passenger.
“Don't trust the judgment of a man as hungry as I am!” exclaimed the traveller, with a laugh. And he turned to his fellow-travellers. “Did you ever enjoy supper at Delmonico's more than this?”
“Don't trust the judgment of a guy as hungry as I am!” the traveler laughed. He then turned to his fellow travelers. “Have you ever enjoyed dinner at Delmonico's more than this?”
“Never!” they sighed.
“Never!” they groaned.
“Why, look here,” said the traveller, “what fools the people of this town are! Here we've been all these starving days, and you come and get ahead of them!”
“Hey, look at this,” said the traveler, “what idiots the people in this town are! We’ve been starving for days, and you come and jump ahead of them!”
“That's right easy explained,” said the Virginian. “I've been where there was big money in frawgs, and they 'ain't been. They're all cattle hyeh. Talk cattle, think cattle, and they're bankrupt in consequence. Fallen through. Ain't that so?” he inquired of the native.
"That's pretty easy to explain," said the Virginian. "I've been places where there was big money in frogs, but they aren't around here. It's all about cattle here. They talk about cattle, think about cattle, and end up going bankrupt because of it. They’ve fallen through. Isn't that right?" he asked the local.
“That's about the way,” said the man.
"That's about right," said the man.
“It's mighty hard to do what your neighbors ain't doin',” pursued the Virginian. “Montana is all cattle, an' these folks must be cattle, an' never notice the country right hyeh is too small for a range, an' swampy, anyway, an' just waitin' to be a frawg ranch.”
“It's really tough to do what your neighbors aren't doing,” continued the Virginian. “Montana is all about cattle, and these folks must be cattle too, and they never notice that this land right here is too small for a range, and swampy anyway, and just waiting to be a frog ranch.”
At this, all wore a face of careful reserve.
At this, everyone had a look of careful restraint.
“I'm not claimin' to be smarter than you folks hyeh,” said the Virginian, deprecatingly, to his assistant. “But travellin' learns a man many customs. You wouldn't do the business they done at Tulare, California, north side o' the lake. They cert'nly utilized them hopeless swamps splendid. Of course they put up big capital and went into it scientific, gettin' advice from the government Fish Commission, an' such like knowledge. Yu' see, they had big markets for their frawgs,—San Francisco, Los Angeles, and clear to New York afteh the Southern Pacific was through. But up hyeh yu' could sell to passengers every day like yu' done this one day. They would get to know yu' along the line. Competing swamps are scarce. The dining-cyars would take your frawgs, and yu' would have the Yellowstone Park for four months in the year. Them hotels are anxious to please, an' they would buy off yu' what their Eastern patrons esteem as fine-eatin'. And you folks would be sellin' something instead o' nothin'.”
“I'm not saying I'm smarter than you guys here,” said the Virginian, downplaying his point to his assistant. “But traveling teaches a person a lot about different customs. You wouldn't handle things the way they do in Tulare, California, on the north side of the lake. They really made the most of those hopeless swamps. Of course, they invested a lot of money and approached it scientifically, getting advice from the government Fish Commission and other knowledgeable sources. You see, they had big markets for their frogs—San Francisco, Los Angeles, and all the way to New York once the Southern Pacific was completed. But up here, you could sell to passengers every day like you did this one day. They would get to know you along the route. Competing swamps are rare. The dining cars would take your frogs, and you would have Yellowstone Park for four months a year. Those hotels are eager to please, and they would buy from you what their Eastern guests consider delicacies. And you guys would be selling something instead of nothing.”
“That's a practical idea,” said a traveller. “And little cost.”
"That's a practical idea," said a traveler. "And it won't cost much."
“And little cost,” said the Virginian.
“And it doesn’t cost much,” said the Virginian.
“Would Eastern people eat frogs?” inquired the man.
“Do people in the East eat frogs?” the man asked.
“Look at us!” said the traveller.
“Look at us!” said the traveler.
“Delmonico doesn't give yu' such a treat!” said the Virginian.
“Delmonico doesn't offer you such a treat!” said the Virginian.
“Not exactly!” the traveller exclaimed.
"Not really!" the traveler exclaimed.
“How much would be paid for frogs?” said Trampas to him. And I saw Scipio bend closer to his cooking.
“How much will they pay for frogs?” Trampas asked him. I watched Scipio lean closer to his cooking.
“Oh, I don't know,” said the traveller. “We've paid pretty well, you see.”
“Oh, I don't know,” said the traveler. “We’ve paid quite a bit, you know.”
“You're late for Tulare, Trampas,” said the Virginian.
“You're late for Tulare, Trampas,” the Virginian said.
“I was not thinking of Tulare,” Trampas retorted. Scipio's nose was in the frying-pan.
“I wasn't thinking of Tulare,” Trampas shot back. Scipio's nose was in the frying pan.
“Mos' comical spot you ever struck!” said the Virginian, looking round upon the whole company. He allowed himself a broad smile of retrospect. “To hear 'em talk frawgs at Tulare! Same as other folks talks hawsses or steers or whatever they're raising to sell. Yu'd fall into it yourselves if yu' started the business. Anything a man's bread and butter depends on, he's going to be earnest about. Don't care if it is a frawg.”
“Most comical place you’ve ever hit!” said the Virginian, looking around at the whole group. He allowed himself a wide smile of nostalgia. “Listening to them talk about frogs in Tulare! Just like other folks talk about horses or cattle or whatever they’re raising to sell. You’d get pulled into it too if you started doing business. Anything a person's livelihood depends on, they’re going to be serious about. Doesn’t matter if it’s a frog.”
“That's so,” said the native. “And it paid good?”
"That's true," said the local. "And did it pay well?"
“The only money in the county was right there,” answered the Virginian. “It was a dead county, and only frawgs was movin'. But that business was a-fannin' to beat four of a kind. It made yu' feel strange at first, as I said. For all the men had been cattle-men at one time or another. Till yu' got accustomed, it would give 'most anybody a shock to hear 'em speak about herdin' the bulls in a pasture by themselves.” The Virginian allowed himself another smile, but became serious again. “That was their policy,” he explained. “Except at certain times o' year they kept the bulls separate. The Fish Commission told 'em they'd better, and it cert'nly worked mighty well. It or something did—for, gentlemen, hush! but there was millions. You'd have said all the frawgs in the world had taken charge at Tulare. And the money rolled in! Gentlemen, hush! 'twas a gold mine for the owners. Forty per cent they netted some years. And they paid generous wages. For they could sell to all them French restaurants in San Francisco, yu' see. And there was the Cliff House. And the Palace Hotel made it a specialty. And the officers took frawgs at the Presidio, an' Angel Island, an' Alcatraz, an' Benicia. Los Angeles was beginnin' its boom. The corner-lot sharps wanted something by way of varnish. An' so they dazzled Eastern investors with advertisin' Tulare frawgs clear to New Orleans an' New York. 'Twas only in Sacramento frawgs was dull. I expaict the California legislature was too or'n'ry for them fine-raised luxuries. They tell of one of them senators that he raked a million out of Los Angeles real estate, and started in for a bang-up meal with champagne. Wanted to scatter his new gold thick an' quick. But he got astray among all the fancy dishes, an' just yelled right out before the ladies, 'Damn it! bring me forty dollars' worth of ham and aiggs.' He was a funny senator, now.”
“The only money in the county was right there,” replied the Virginian. “It was a dead county, and only frogs were moving around. But that business was starting to beat four of a kind. It felt strange at first, like I said. All the men had been cattlemen at one point or another. Until you got used to it, it would shock almost anyone to hear them talk about herding the bulls in a pasture by themselves.” The Virginian smiled again but became serious once more. “That was their policy,” he explained. “Except at certain times of the year, they kept the bulls separate. The Fish Commission advised them to do that, and it certainly worked really well. It or something did—because, gentlemen, hush! there were millions. You’d have thought all the frogs in the world had taken over at Tulare. And the money rolled in! Gentlemen, hush! it was a gold mine for the owners. Some years, they netted forty percent. And they paid generous wages. They could sell to all those French restaurants in San Francisco, you see. And there was the Cliff House. The Palace Hotel made it a specialty. The officers took frogs at the Presidio, Angel Island, Alcatraz, and Benicia. Los Angeles was starting its boom. The corner-lot sharpers wanted some kind of varnish. So they dazzled Eastern investors with advertising Tulare frogs all the way to New Orleans and New York. The only place frogs were dull was Sacramento. I expect the California legislature was too ornery for those fine-raised luxuries. They tell of one senator who raked in a million from Los Angeles real estate and started off for a fancy meal with champagne. He wanted to spread his new money around thick and fast. But he got lost among all the fancy dishes and just yelled out right in front of the ladies, ‘Damn it! bring me forty dollars’ worth of ham and eggs.’ He was a funny senator, indeed.”
The Virginian paused, and finished eating a leg. And then with diabolic art he made a feint at wandering to new fields of anecdote. “Talkin' of senators,” he resumed, “Senator Wise—”
The Virginian stopped and finished eating a leg. Then, with a sly move, he pretended to drift into new stories. “Speaking of senators,” he continued, “Senator Wise—”
“How much did you say wages were at Tulare?” inquired one of the Trampas faction.
“How much did you say the wages were at Tulare?” asked one of the Trampas group.
“How much? Why, I never knew what the foreman got. The regular hands got a hundred. Senator Wise—”
“How much? I never knew what the foreman made. The regular workers got a hundred. Senator Wise—”
“A hundred a MONTH?”
“Hundred a month?”
“Why, it was wet an' muddy work, yu' see. A man risked rheumatism some. He risked it a good deal. Well, I was going to tell about Senator Wise. When Senator Wise was speaking of his visit to Alaska—”
“Why, it was wet and muddy work, you see. A man really risked getting rheumatism. He took quite a big chance. Well, I was about to talk about Senator Wise. When Senator Wise was discussing his trip to Alaska—”
“Forty per cent, was it?” said Trampas.
“Forty percent, was it?” said Trampas.
“Oh, I must call my wife,” said the traveller behind me. “This is what I came West for.” And he hurried away.
“Oh, I need to call my wife,” said the traveler behind me. “This is what I came West for.” And he rushed off.
“Not forty per cent the bad years,” replied the Virginian. “The frawgs had enemies, same as cattle. I remember when a pelican got in the spring pasture, and the herd broke through the fence—”
“Not even forty percent of the bad years,” replied the Virginian. “The frogs had enemies, just like cattle. I remember when a pelican got into the spring pasture, and the herd broke through the fence—”
“Fence?” said a passenger.
“Fence?” asked a passenger.
“Ditch, seh, and wire net. Every pasture was a square swamp with a ditch around, and a wire net. Yu've heard the mournful, mixed-up sound a big bunch of cattle will make? Well, seh, as yu' druv from the railroad to the Tulare frawg ranch yu' could hear 'em a mile. Springtime they'd sing like girls in the organ loft, and by August they were about ready to hire out for bass. And all was fit to be soloists, if I'm a judge. But in a bad year it might only be twenty per cent. The pelican rushed 'em from the pasture right into the San Joaquin River, which was close by the property. The big balance of the herd stampeded, and though of course they came out on the banks again, the news had went around, and folks below at Hemlen eat most of 'em just to spite the company. Yu' see, a frawg in a river is more hopeless than any maverick loose on the range. And they never struck any plan to brand their stock and prove ownership.”
“Ditch, say, and wire net. Every pasture was a square swamp with a ditch around it and a wire net. You've heard the sad, confused sound a large group of cattle makes? Well, say, as you drove from the railroad to the Tulare frog ranch, you could hear them from a mile away. In spring, they'd sing like girls in the choir loft, and by August, they were almost ready to audition for bass. And all were fit to be soloists, if I’m a judge. But in a bad year, it might only be twenty percent. The pelican drove them from the pasture right into the San Joaquin River, which was close to the property. The rest of the herd panicked, and even though they eventually came back to the banks, the news spread, and people down at Hemlen ate most of them just to spite the company. You see, a frog in a river is more hopeless than any stray out on the range. And they never came up with a plan to brand their stock and prove ownership.”
“Well, twenty per cent is good enough for me,” said Trampas, “if Rawhide don't suit me.”
“Well, twenty percent is good enough for me,” said Trampas, “if Rawhide doesn’t work for me.”
“A hundred a month!” said the enthusiast. And busy calculations began to arise among them.
“A hundred a month!” said the enthusiast. And busy calculations started to arise among them.
“It went to fifty per cent,” pursued the Virginian, “when New York and Philadelphia got to biddin' agaynst each other. Both cities had signs all over 'em claiming to furnish the Tulare frawg. And both had 'em all right. And same as cattle trains, yu'd see frawg trains tearing acrosst Arizona—big glass tanks with wire over 'em—through to New York, an' the frawgs starin' out.”
“It went up to fifty percent,” continued the Virginian, “when New York and Philadelphia started bidding against each other. Both cities had signs all over claiming to provide the Tulare frogs. And they both had them, for sure. Just like cattle trains, you’d see frog trains racing across Arizona—big glass tanks covered with wire—heading to New York, and the frogs staring out.”
“Why, George,” whispered a woman's voice behind me, “he's merely deceiving them! He's merely making that stuff up out of his head.”
“Why, George,” whispered a woman’s voice behind me, “he's just fooling them! He's just making that stuff up in his head.”
“Yes, my dear, that's merely what he's doing.”
“Yes, my dear, that's exactly what he's doing.”
“Well, I don't see why you imagined I should care for this. I think I'll go back.”
“Well, I don't see why you thought I would care about this. I think I'll head back.”
“Better see it out, Daisy. This beats the geysers or anything we're likely to find in the Yellowstone.”
“It's better to check it out, Daisy. This is better than the geysers or anything we’re likely to find in Yellowstone.”
“Then I wish we had gone to Bar Harbor as usual,” said the lady, and she returned to her Pullman.
“Then I wish we had gone to Bar Harbor like we usually do,” said the lady, and she went back to her Pullman.
But her husband stayed. Indeed, the male crowd now was a goodly sight to see, how the men edged close, drawn by a common tie. Their different kinds of feet told the strength of the bond—yellow sleeping-car slippers planted miscellaneous and motionless near a pair of Mexican spurs. All eyes watched the Virginian and gave him their entire sympathy. Though they could not know his motive for it, what he was doing had fallen as light upon them—all except the excited calculators. These were loudly making their fortunes at both Rawhide and Tulare, drugged by their satanically aroused hopes of gold, heedless of the slippers and the spurs. Had a man given any sign to warn them, I think he would have been lynched. Even the Indian chiefs had come to see in their show war bonnets and blankets. They naturally understood nothing of it, yet magnetically knew that the Virginian was the great man. And they watched him with approval. He sat by the fire with the frying-pan, looking his daily self—engaging and saturnine. And now as Trampas declared tickets to California would be dear and Rawhide had better come first, the Southerner let loose his heaven-born imagination.
But her husband stayed. In fact, the group of men was quite a sight, all drawn together by a shared bond. Their different types of footwear showcased the strength of that connection—yellow sleeping-car slippers standing still next to a pair of Mexican spurs. Everyone's eyes were on the Virginian, giving him their full support. Even though they didn’t know his reasons, what he was doing had an uplifting effect on them—all except for the eager speculators. These men were loudly calculating their fortunes at both Rawhide and Tulare, intoxicated by their wild hopes of striking gold, oblivious to the slippers and spurs. If someone had tried to warn them, I think he would have faced serious consequences. Even the Indian chiefs had come to watch, dressed in their ceremonial war bonnets and blankets. They didn’t really understand what was happening, but they instinctively recognized that the Virginian was the important figure. They observed him with approval. He sat by the fire with the frying pan, looking just like he always did—charming yet serious. As Trampas announced that tickets to California would be expensive and that Rawhide was the better option, the Southerner unleashed his vivid imagination.
“There's a better reason for Rawhide than tickets, Trampas,” said he. “I said it was too late for Tulare.”
“There's a better reason for Rawhide than tickets, Trampas,” he said. “I mentioned it was too late for Tulare.”
“I heard you,” said Trampas. “Opinions may differ. You and I don't think alike on several points.”
"I heard you," Trampas said. "People can have different opinions. You and I don't see eye to eye on a few things."
“Gawd, Trampas!” said the Virginian, “d' yu' reckon I'd be rotting hyeh on forty dollars if Tulare was like it used to be? Tulare is broke.”
“God, Trampas!” said the Virginian, “do you think I’d be stuck here on forty dollars if Tulare was like it used to be? Tulare is broke.”
“What broke it? Your leaving?”
“What broke it? You leaving?”
“Revenge broke it, and disease,” said the Virginian, striking the frying-pan on his knee, for the frogs were all gone. At those lurid words their untamed child minds took fire, and they drew round him again to hear a tale of blood. The crowd seemed to lean nearer.
“Revenge ended it, and disease,” said the Virginian, hitting the frying pan on his knee, since all the frogs were gone. At those intense words, their wild young minds ignited, and they gathered around him once more to hear a story of bloodshed. The crowd appeared to lean in closer.
But for a short moment it threatened to be spoiled. A passenger came along, demanding in an important voice, “Where are these frogs?” He was a prominent New York after-dinner speaker, they whispered me, and out for a holiday in his private car. Reaching us and walking to the Virginian, he said cheerily, “How much do you want for your frogs, my friend?”
But for a brief moment, it seemed like everything would go wrong. A passenger approached, asking in a serious tone, “Where are these frogs?” They whispered to me that he was a well-known after-dinner speaker from New York, out on vacation in his private car. When he got to us and walked over to the Virginian, he said happily, “How much are you asking for your frogs, my friend?”
“You got a friend hyeh?” said the Virginian. “That's good, for yu' need care taken of yu'.” And the prominent after-dinner speaker did not further discommode us.
“You have a friend here?” said the Virginian. “That’s good, because you need someone to look after you.” And the well-known after-dinner speaker didn’t bother us any further.
“That's worth my trip,” whispered a New York passenger to me.
“That's worth my trip,” a passenger from New York whispered to me.
“Yes, it was a case of revenge,” resumed the Virginian, “and disease. There was a man named Saynt Augustine got run out of Domingo, which is a Dago island. He come to Philadelphia, an' he was dead broke. But Saynt Augustine was a live man, an' he saw Philadelphia was full o' Quakers that dressed plain an' eat humdrum. So he started cookin' Domingo way for 'em, an' they caught right ahold. Terrapin, he gave 'em, an' croakeets, an' he'd use forty chickens to make a broth he called consommay. An' he got rich, and Philadelphia got well known, an' Delmonico in New York he got jealous. He was the cook that had the say-so in New York.”
“Yes, it was a case of revenge,” continued the Virginian, “and disease. There was a guy named Saynt Augustine who got kicked out of Domingo, which is a Spanish island. He came to Philadelphia, and he was completely broke. But Saynt Augustine was a determined guy, and he noticed that Philadelphia was filled with Quakers who dressed simply and ate bland food. So he started cooking the Dominican way for them, and they really took to it. He served them terrapin and frogs, and he’d use forty chickens to make a broth he called consommé. And he became wealthy, and Philadelphia became well-known, which made Delmonico in New York jealous. He was the cook who had the power in New York.”
“Was Delmonico one of them I-talians?” inquired a fascinated mutineer.
“Was Delmonico one of those Italians?” asked a fascinated mutineer.
“I don't know. But he acted like one. Lorenzo was his front name. He aimed to cut—”
“I don't know. But he acted like one. Lorenzo was his first name. He intended to cut—”
“Domingo's throat?” breathed the enthusiast.
"Domingo's throat?" gasped the fan.
“Aimed to cut away the trade from Saynt Augustine an' put Philadelphia back where he thought she belonged. Frawgs was the fashionable rage then. These foreign cooks set the fashion in eatin', same as foreign dressmakers do women's clothes. Both cities was catchin' and swallowin' all the frawgs Tulare could throw at 'em. So he—”
“Aimed to cut off the trade from Saint Augustine and put Philadelphia back where he thought it belonged. Frogs were the fashionable trend then. These foreign cooks set the standard in dining, just like foreign dressmakers do for women’s clothing. Both cities were catching and devouring all the frogs Tulare could throw at them. So he—”
“Lorenzo?” said the enthusiast.
“Lorenzo?” asked the fan.
“Yes, Lorenzo Delmonico. He bid a dollar a tank higher. An' Saynt Augustine raised him fifty cents. An' Lorenzo raised him a dollar. An' Saynt Augustine shoved her up three. Lorenzo he didn't expect Philadelphia would go that high, and he got hot in the collar, an' flew round his kitchen in New York, an' claimed he'd twist Saynt Augustine's Domingo tail for him and crack his ossified system. Lorenzo raised his language to a high temperature, they say. An' then quite sudden off he starts for Tulare. He buys tickets over the Santa Fe, and he goes a-fannin' and a-foggin'. But, gentlemen, hush! The very same day Saynt Augustine he tears out of Philadelphia. He travelled by the way o' Washington, an' out he comes a-fannin' an' a-foggin' over the Southern Pacific. Of course Tulare didn't know nothin' of this. All it knowed was how the frawg market was on soarin' wings, and it was feelin' like a flight o' rawckets. If only there'd been some preparation,—a telegram or something,—the disaster would never have occurred. But Lorenzo and Saynt Augustine was that absorbed watchin' each other—for, yu' see, the Santa Fe and the Southern Pacific come together at Mojave, an' the two cooks travelled a matter of two hundred an' ten miles in the same cyar—they never thought about a telegram. And when they arruv, breathless, an' started in to screechin' what they'd give for the monopoly, why, them unsuspectin' Tulare boys got amused at 'em. I never heard just all they done, but they had Lorenzo singin' and dancin', while Saynt Augustine played the fiddle for him. And one of Lorenzo's heels did get a trifle grazed. Well, them two cooks quit that ranch without disclosin' their identity, and soon as they got to a safe distance they swore eternal friendship, in their excitable foreign way. And they went home over the Union Pacific, sharing the same stateroom. Their revenge killed frawgs. The disease—”
“Yes, Lorenzo Delmonico. He bid a dollar more per tank. And Saint Augustine raised him fifty cents. Then Lorenzo raised him a dollar. Saint Augustine pushed it up three. Lorenzo didn’t think Philadelphia would go that high, and he got really angry, running around his kitchen in New York, claiming he’d twist Saint Augustine’s Domingo tail for him and break his tough system. Lorenzo’s language got pretty heated, they say. And then suddenly, off he goes to Tulare. He buys tickets on the Santa Fe and starts fanning and fogging about. But, gentlemen, hush! On the very same day, Saint Augustine tears out of Philadelphia. He traveled through Washington, and then he comes a-fanning and fogging over the Southern Pacific. Of course, Tulare had no idea about this. All it knew was that the frog market was on soaring wings, and it was feeling like a bunch of rockets. If only there had been some preparation—a telegram or something—the disaster would have never happened. But Lorenzo and Saint Augustine were so focused on each other—because, you see, the Santa Fe and the Southern Pacific meet at Mojave, and the two cooks traveled about two hundred and ten miles in the same car—they never thought about sending a telegram. When they finally arrived, breathless, and started screeching about what they’d give for the monopoly, well, those unsuspecting Tulare boys found it amusing. I never heard exactly what they did, but they had Lorenzo singing and dancing while Saint Augustine played the fiddle for him. And one of Lorenzo’s heels did get a little scraped. Well, those two cooks left that ranch without revealing who they were, and as soon as they got to a safe distance, they swore eternal friendship in their excitable foreign way. They went home over the Union Pacific, sharing the same stateroom. Their revenge turned into dead frogs. The disease—”
“How killed frogs?” demanded Trampas.
"How did the frogs die?" demanded Trampas.
“Just killed 'em. Delmonico and Saynt Augustine wiped frawgs off the slate of fashion. Not a banker in Fifth Avenue'll touch one now if another banker's around watchin' him. And if ever yu' see a man that hides his feet an' won't take off his socks in company, he has worked in them Tulare swamps an' got the disease. Catch him wadin', and yu'll find he's web-footed. Frawgs are dead, Trampas, and so are you.”
“Just took them out. Delmonico and Saint Augustine took frawgs out of fashion completely. Not a banker on Fifth Avenue will touch one now if another banker is around watching. And if you ever see a guy who hides his feet and won't take off his socks in front of others, he’s been working in those Tulare swamps and caught the disease. If you catch him wading, you’ll find he’s web-footed. Frawgs are gone, Trampas, and so are you.”
“Rise up, liars, and salute your king!” yelled Scipio. “Oh, I'm in love with you!” And he threw his arms round the Virginian.
“Get up, liars, and salute your king!” shouted Scipio. “Oh, I’m in love with you!” And he wrapped his arms around the Virginian.
“Let me shake hands with you,” said the traveller, who had failed to interest his wife in these things. “I wish I was going to have more of your company.”
“Let me shake your hand,” said the traveler, who hadn’t been able to get his wife interested in these things. “I wish I could spend more time with you.”
“Thank ye', seh,” said the Virginian.
“Thanks,” said the Virginian.
Other passengers greeted him, and the Indian chiefs came, saying, “How!” because they followed their feelings without understanding.
Other passengers welcomed him, and the Indian chiefs approached, saying, “How!” because they acted on their instincts without fully understanding.
“Don't show so humbled, boys,” said the deputy foreman to his most sheepish crew. “These gentlemen from the East have been enjoying yu' some, I know. But think what a weary wait they have had hyeh. And you insisted on playing the game with me this way, yu' see. What outlet did yu' give me? Didn't I have it to do? And I'll tell yu' one thing for your consolation: when I got to the middle of the frawgs I 'most believed it myself.” And he laughed out the first laugh I had heard him give.
“Don't look so down, guys,” the deputy foreman said to his most timid crew. “These gentlemen from the East have been having fun with you, I know. But think about how long they’ve been waiting here. And you insisted on playing the game this way with me, you see. What choice did you leave me? Didn’t I have to do it? And I'll tell you one thing to make you feel better: when I got to the middle of the frogs, I almost believed it myself.” And he laughed the first genuine laugh I had heard from him.
The enthusiast came up and shook hands. That led off, and the rest followed, with Trampas at the end. The tide was too strong for him. He was not a graceful loser; but he got through this, and the Virginian eased him down by treating him precisely like the others—apparently. Possibly the supreme—the most American—moment of all was when word came that the bridge was open, and the Pullman trains, with noise and triumph, began to move westward at last. Every one waved farewell to every one, craning from steps and windows, so that the cars twinkled with hilarity; and in twenty minutes the whole procession in front had moved, and our turn came.
The enthusiast came over and shook hands. That started things off, and everyone else followed, with Trampas bringing up the rear. The odds were against him. He wasn’t a graceful loser, but he managed to get through it, and the Virginian made it easier for him by treating him just like everyone else—on the surface, at least. Perhaps the most quintessentially American moment of all was when we heard the bridge was open, and the Pullman trains, loud and full of excitement, finally started moving westward. Everyone waved goodbye to everyone else, leaning out from steps and windows, making the cars sparkle with joy; and in twenty minutes, the entire line in front had moved, and it was our turn.
“Last chance for Rawhide,” said the Virginian.
“Last chance for Rawhide,” the Virginian said.
“Last chance for Sunk Creek,” said a reconstructed mutineer, and all sprang aboard. There was no question who had won his spurs now.
“Last chance for Sunk Creek,” said a reformed mutineer, and everyone jumped aboard. There was no doubt about who had proven himself now.
Our caboose trundled on to Billings along the shingly cotton-wooded Yellowstone; and as the plains and bluffs and the distant snow began to grow well known, even to me, we turned to our baggage that was to come off, since camp would begin in the morning. Thus I saw the Virginian carefully rewrapping Kenilworth, that he might bring it to its owner unharmed; and I said, “Don't you think you could have played poker with Queen Elizabeth?”
Our train rolled into Billings along the gravelly, cottonwood-lined Yellowstone River, and as the plains, bluffs, and distant snow became familiar even to me, we started sorting through our belongings that needed to be unloaded since camp would begin in the morning. I noticed the Virginian carefully rewrapping Kenilworth so he could return it to its owner in perfect condition, and I said, “Don’t you think you could have played poker with Queen Elizabeth?”
“No; I expaict she'd have beat me,” he replied. “She was a lady.”
“No; I doubt she would have lost to me,” he replied. “She was a lady.”
It was at Billings, on this day, that I made those reflections about equality. For the Virginian had been equal to the occasion: that is the only kind of equality which I recognize.
It was at Billings, on this day, that I had those thoughts about equality. Because the Virginian rose to the occasion: that's the only kind of equality I acknowledge.
XVII. SCIPIO MORALIZES
Into what mood was it that the Virginian now fell? Being less busy, did he begin to “grieve” about the girl on Bear Creek? I only know that after talking so lengthily he fell into a nine days' silence. The talking part of him deeply and unbrokenly slept.
Into what mood did the Virginian now fall? With less to occupy him, did he start to “grieve” for the girl on Bear Creek? I only know that after such a long conversation, he fell into a nine-day silence. The talkative part of him fell into a deep, uninterrupted sleep.
Official words of course came from him as we rode southward from the railroad, gathering the Judge's stray cattle. During the many weeks since the spring round-up, some of these animals had as usual got very far off their range, and getting them on again became the present business of our party.
Official words, of course, came from him as we headed south from the railroad, rounding up the Judge's stray cattle. During the weeks since the spring round-up, some of these animals had, as usual, wandered far from their range, and getting them back on track became the main task for our group.
Directions and commands—whatever communications to his subordinates were needful to the forwarding of this—he duly gave. But routine has never at any time of the world passed for conversation. His utterances, such as, “We'll work Willo' Creek to-morro' mawnin',” or, “I want the wagon to be at the fawks o' Stinkin' Water by Thursday,” though on some occasions numerous enough to sound like discourse, never once broke the man's true silence. Seeming to keep easy company with the camp, he yet kept altogether to himself. That talking part of him—the mood which brings out for you your friend's spirit and mind as a free gift or as an exchange—was down in some dark cave of his nature, hidden away. Perhaps it had been dreaming; perhaps completely reposing. The Virginian was one of those rare ones who are able to refresh themselves in sections. To have a thing on his mind did not keep his body from resting. During our recent journey—it felt years ago now!—while our caboose on the freight train had trundled endlessly westward, and the men were on the ragged edge, the very jumping-off place, of mutiny and possible murder, I had seen him sleep like a child. He snatched the moments not necessary for vigil. I had also seen him sit all night watching his responsibility, ready to spring on it and fasten his teeth in it. And now that he had confounded them with their own attempted weapon of ridicule, his powers seemed to be profoundly dormant. That final pitched battle of wits had made the men his captives and admirers—all save Trampas. And of him the Virginian did not seem to be aware.
Directions and commands—whatever communication was needed for this—he gave as required. But routine has never been considered conversation at any time in history. His comments, like, “We’ll work Willo’ Creek tomorrow morning,” or, “I want the wagon at the forks of Stinkin’ Water by Thursday,” although sometimes frequent enough to sound like chat, never truly broke his silence. Despite seeming to be part of the camp, he remained entirely to himself. That social side of him—the part that reveals your friend's spirit and mind as a gift or in exchange—was hidden away in a dark corner of his being, perhaps dreaming or fully at rest. The Virginian was one of those rare individuals who could recharge in pieces. Having something on his mind didn’t prevent him from resting his body. During our recent journey—it feels like years ago now!—while our car on the freight train rolled endlessly westward, and the men were on the verge of mutiny and possible violence, I saw him sleep like a child. He seized every moment not needed for vigilance. I had also seen him stay up all night, watching over his responsibilities, ready to spring into action. Now that he had bewildered them with their own attempt at mockery, he seemed to be deeply dormant. That final clash of wits had turned the men into his captives and fans—except for Trampas. And the Virginian didn’t seem to notice him.
But Scipio le Moyne would say to me now and then, “If I was Trampas, I'd pull my freight.” And once he added, “Pull it kind of casual, yu' know, like I wasn't noticing myself do it.”
But Scipio le Moyne would occasionally say to me, “If I were Trampas, I'd make a break for it.” And once he added, “Do it in a nonchalant way, you know, like I wasn't even paying attention to myself doing it.”
“Yes,” our friend Shorty murmured pregnantly, with his eye upon the quiet Virginian, “he's sure studying his revenge.”
“Yes,” our friend Shorty said thoughtfully, watching the quiet Virginian, “he's definitely planning his revenge.”
“Studying your pussy-cat,” said Scipio. “He knows what he'll do. The time ain't arrived.” This was the way they felt about it; and not unnaturally this was the way they made me, the inexperienced Easterner, feel about it. That Trampas also felt something about it was easy to know. Like the leaven which leavens the whole lump, one spot of sulkiness in camp will spread its dull flavor through any company that sits near it; and we had to sit near Trampas at meals for nine days.
“Watching your cat,” Scipio said. “He knows what he's going to do. The time hasn’t come yet.” This was how they felt about it; and understandably, this was how they made me, the naive newcomer, feel about it. It was clear that Trampas was also feeling something about it. Just like yeast that influences the whole batch, one person's sulkiness in the camp spreads its dull vibe through anyone who is close by; and we had to sit near Trampas during meals for nine days.
His sullenness was not wonderful. To feel himself forsaken by his recent adherents, to see them gone over to his enemy, could not have made his reflections pleasant. Why he did not take himself off to other climes—“pull his freight casual,” as Scipio said—I can explain only thus: pay was due him—“time,” as it was called in cow-land; if he would have this money, he must stay under the Virginian's command until the Judge's ranch on Sunk Creek should be reached; meanwhile, each day's work added to the wages in store for him; and finally, once at Sunk Creek, it would be no more the Virginian who commanded him; it would be the real ranch foreman. At the ranch he would be the Virginian's equal again, both of them taking orders from their officially recognized superior, this foreman. Shorty's word about “revenge” seemed to me like putting the thing backwards. Revenge, as I told Scipio, was what I should be thinking about if I were Trampas.
His moodiness wasn’t surprising. Feeling abandoned by his former followers and seeing them switch sides to his enemy couldn’t have been pleasant for him. I can only explain why he didn’t leave for other places—“pull his freight casual,” as Scipio would say—by saying that he was owed payment—“time,” as they called it in ranch country; if he wanted that money, he had to stay under the Virginian’s command until they reached the Judge’s ranch on Sunk Creek. In the meantime, each day's work added to the wages he was owed; and once they got to Sunk Creek, it wouldn’t be the Virginian in charge of him anymore; it would be the actual ranch foreman. At the ranch, he would be back to being the Virginian’s equal, both of them taking orders from their recognized superior, the foreman. Shorty’s talk about “revenge” seemed to me like getting things backward. Revenge, as I told Scipio, was what I would be thinking about if I were Trampas.
“He dassent,” was Scipio's immediate view. “Not till he's got strong again. He got laughed plumb sick by the bystanders, and whatever spirit he had was broke in the presence of us all. He'll have to recuperate.” Scipio then spoke of the Virginian's attitude. “Maybe revenge ain't just the right word for where this affair has got to now with him. When yu' beat another man at his own game like he done to Trampas, why, yu've had all the revenge yu' can want, unless you're a hog. And he's no hog. But he has got it in for Trampas. They've not reckoned to a finish. Would you let a man try such spite-work on you and quit thinkin' about him just because yu'd headed him off?” To this I offered his own notion about hogs and being satisfied. “Hogs!” went on Scipio, in a way that dashed my suggestion to pieces; “hogs ain't in the case. He's got to deal with Trampas somehow—man to man. Trampas and him can't stay this way when they get back and go workin' same as they worked before. No, sir; I've seen his eye twice, and I know he's goin' to reckon to a finish.”
“He can’t,” was Scipio's immediate take. “Not until he’s strong again. He got laughed at sick by the crowd, and whatever spirit he had was broken in front of all of us. He’ll need to recover.” Scipio then talked about the Virginian's mindset. “Maybe revenge isn’t exactly the right word for where he’s at now. When you beat another man at his own game like he did to Trampas, you’ve gotten all the revenge you could want, unless you're selfish. And he’s not selfish. But he definitely has it out for Trampas. They haven’t settled things yet. Would you let a guy pull that kind of spite on you and just forget about him because you stopped him once?” I countered with his own idea about being satisfied. “Selfish!” Scipio continued, dismissing my suggestion; “selfish isn’t the issue. He needs to deal with Trampas somehow—man to man. Trampas and he can’t just go back to working the same way they did before. No way; I’ve seen his eyes twice, and I know he’s going to settle this.”
I still must, in Scipio's opinion, have been slow to understand, when on the afternoon following this talk I invited him to tell me what sort of “finish” he wanted, after such a finishing as had been dealt Trampas already. Getting “laughed plumb sick by the bystanders” (I borrowed his own not overstated expression) seemed to me a highly final finishing. While I was running my notions off to him, Scipio rose, and, with the frying-pan he had been washing, walked slowly at me.
I must have seemed slow to understand in Scipio's eyes when, the afternoon after our conversation, I asked him what kind of “finish” he wanted, considering what had already happened to Trampas. Getting “laughed completely sick by the bystanders” (I used his own, not exaggerated words) struck me as a pretty definite ending. As I was sharing my thoughts with him, Scipio stood up, and, holding the frying pan he had just washed, slowly approached me.
“I do believe you'd oughtn't to be let travel alone the way you do.” He put his face close to mine. His long nose grew eloquent in its shrewdness, while the fire in his bleached blue eye burned with amiable satire. “What has come and gone between them two has only settled the one point he was aimin' to make. He was appointed boss of this outfit in the absence of the regular foreman. Since then all he has been playin' for is to hand back his men to the ranch in as good shape as they'd been handed to him, and without losing any on the road through desertion or shooting or what not. He had to kick his cook off the train that day, and the loss made him sorrowful, I could see. But I'd happened to come along, and he jumped me into the vacancy, and I expect he is pretty near consoled. And as boss of the outfit he beat Trampas, who was settin' up for opposition boss. And the outfit is better than satisfied it come out that way, and they're stayin' with him; and he'll hand them all back in good condition, barrin' that lost cook. So for the present his point is made, yu' see. But look ahead a little. It may not be so very far ahead yu'll have to look. We get back to the ranch. He's not boss there any more. His responsibility is over. He is just one of us again, taking orders from a foreman they tell me has showed partiality to Trampas more'n a few times. Partiality! That's what Trampas is plainly trusting to. Trusting it will fix him all right and fix his enemy all wrong. He'd not otherwise dare to keep sour like he's doing. Partiality! D' yu' think it'll scare off the enemy?” Scipio looked across a little creek to where the Virginian was helping throw the gathered cattle on the bedground. “What odds”—he pointed the frying-pan at the Southerner—“d' yu' figure Trampas's being under any foreman's wing will make to a man like him? He's going to remember Mr. Trampas and his spite-work if he's got to tear him out from under the wing, and maybe tear off the wing in the operation. And I am goin' to advise your folks,” ended the complete Scipio, “not to leave you travel so much alone—not till you've learned more life.”
“I really think you shouldn’t be allowed to travel alone like you do.” He leaned in close to me. His long nose seemed to express its sharp intelligence, while the light in his pale blue eye glimmered with friendly sarcasm. “What’s happened between those two has just confirmed what he was trying to prove. He was made the boss of this crew in the absence of the regular foreman. Since then, all he’s been focused on is returning his men to the ranch in the same good shape they were given to him, without losing any along the way due to desertion or shooting or whatever. He had to kick his cook off the train that day, and I could see the loss made him sad. But I happened to be there, and he quickly threw me into the open spot, and I think he’s pretty much consoled now. As the boss of the crew, he outperformed Trampas, who was trying to be the opposing boss. The crew is quite happy it turned out this way, and they’re sticking with him; he’ll return them all in good condition, except for that lost cook. So, for now, his goal is accomplished, you see. But think ahead a little. It may not be long before you have to. We’ll get back to the ranch. He won’t be the boss there anymore. His responsibility will be over. He’ll just be one of us again, following orders from a foreman who, I hear, has shown favoritism towards Trampas more than a few times. Favoritism! That’s what Trampas is clearly relying on. He trusts it will work out well for him and poorly for his enemy. Otherwise, he wouldn’t dare to remain so bitter. Favoritism! Do you think it’s going to scare off the enemy?” Scipio glanced across a small creek where the Virginian was helping to drive the gathered cattle onto the bedground. “What difference,” he pointed the frying pan at the Southerner, “do you think Trampas being under any foreman’s control will make to a man like him? He’s going to remember Mr. Trampas and his spiteful actions if he has to pull him out from under that control, maybe tearing that control away in the process. And I’m going to advise your family,” concluded the thorough Scipio, “not to let you travel so much alone—not until you’ve learned more about life.”
He had made me feel my inexperience, convinced me of innocence, undoubtedly; and during the final days of our journey I no longer invoked his aid to my reflections upon this especial topic: What would the Virginian do to Trampas? Would it be another intellectual crushing of him, like the frog story, or would there be something this time more material—say muscle, or possibly gunpowder—in it? And was Scipio, after all, infallible? I didn't pretend to understand the Virginian; after several years' knowledge of him he remained utterly beyond me. Scipio's experience was not yet three weeks long. So I let him alone as to all this, discussing with him most other things good and evil in the world, and being convinced of much further innocence; for Scipio's twenty odd years were indeed a library of life. I have never met a better heart, a shrewder wit, and looser morals, with yet a native sense of decency and duty somewhere hard and fast enshrined.
He had made me aware of my inexperience, definitely convinced me of my innocence, and during the last days of our journey, I stopped seeking his help to think about this specific question: What would the Virginian do to Trampas? Would it be another intellectual defeat for him, like the frog story, or would this time involve something more tangible—like strength, or maybe even gunpowder? And was Scipio really infallible? I didn’t pretend to understand the Virginian; after knowing him for several years, he still felt completely beyond my grasp. Scipio’s experience was not yet three weeks old. So I left him out of this discussion, talking about most other good and bad things in the world, and I became even more convinced of my own innocence; because Scipio’s twenty-something years were truly a wealth of life experience. I’ve never met a better heart, a sharper wit, and looser morals, yet with a natural sense of decency and duty firmly enshrined within him.
But all the while I was wondering about the Virginian: eating with him, sleeping with him (only not so sound as he did), and riding beside him often for many hours.
But all the time I was thinking about the Virginian: eating with him, sleeping beside him (though not as deeply as he did), and riding alongside him for long hours.
Experiments in conversation I did make—and failed. One day particularly while, after a sudden storm of hail had chilled the earth numb and white like winter in fifteen minutes, we sat drying and warming ourselves by a fire that we built, I touched upon that theme of equality on which I knew him to hold opinions as strong as mine. “Oh,” he would reply, and “Cert'nly”; and when I asked him what it was in a man that made him a leader of men, he shook his head and puffed his pipe. So then, noticing how the sun had brought the earth in half an hour back from winter to summer again, I spoke of our American climate.
I tried having conversations but didn’t succeed. One day, after a sudden hailstorm had left the ground cold and white like winter in just fifteen minutes, we sat by a fire we made to dry off and warm up. I brought up the topic of equality, knowing he had opinions as strong as mine. “Oh,” he would say, and “Sure”; but when I asked him what it was about a person that made them a leader, he just shook his head and puffed his pipe. Then, noticing how the sun had turned the earth from winter back to summer in half an hour, I talked about our American climate.
It was a potent drug, I said, for millions to be swallowing every day.
It was a powerful drug, I said, for millions to be taking every day.
“Yes,” said he, wiping the damp from his Winchester rifle.
“Yeah,” he said, wiping the moisture off his Winchester rifle.
Our American climate, I said, had worked remarkable changes, at least.
Our American climate, I said, had made some remarkable changes, at least.
“Yes,” he said; and did not ask what they were.
“Yes,” he said, and didn’t ask what they were.
So I had to tell him. “It has made successful politicians of the Irish. That's one. And it has given our whole race the habit of poker.”
So I had to tell him. “It has made successful politicians out of the Irish. That's one. And it has given our entire race a taste for poker.”
Bang went his Winchester. The bullet struck close to my left. I sat up angrily.
Bang went his Winchester. The bullet hit close to my left. I sat up angrily.
“That's the first foolish thing I ever saw you do!” I said.
"That's the dumbest thing I've ever seen you do!" I said.
“Yes,” he drawled slowly, “I'd ought to have done it sooner. He was pretty near lively again.” And then he picked up a rattlesnake six feet behind me. It had been numbed by the hail, part revived by the sun, and he had shot its head off.
“Yes,” he said slowly, “I should’ve done it earlier. He was almost back to life.” And then he picked up a rattlesnake six feet behind me. It had been stunned by the hail, partly revived by the sun, and he had shot its head off.
XVIII. “WOULD YOU BE A PARSON?”
After this I gave up my experiments in conversation. So that by the final afternoon of our journey, with Sunk Creek actually in sight, and the great grasshoppers slatting their dry song over the sage-brush, and the time at hand when the Virginian and Trampas would be “man to man,” my thoughts rose to a considerable pitch of speculation.
After this, I stopped my experiments in conversation. So by the last afternoon of our journey, with Sunk Creek actually in view, and the big grasshoppers making their dry song over the sagebrush, and the moment approaching when the Virginian and Trampas would face off “man to man,” my thoughts soared to a high level of speculation.
And now that talking part of the Virginian, which had been nine days asleep, gave its first yawn and stretch of waking. Without preface, he suddenly asked me, “Would you be a parson?”
And now that part of the Virginian that had been asleep for nine days let out its first yawn and stretch as it woke up. Without any introduction, he suddenly asked me, “Would you be a parson?”
I was mentally so far away that I couldn't get back in time to comprehend or answer before he had repeated: “What would yu' take to be a parson?”
I was so lost in my thoughts that I couldn't get back in time to understand or respond before he repeated, “What would you take to be a pastor?”
He drawled it out in his gentle way, precisely as if no nine days stood between it and our last real intercourse.
He said it in his smooth manner, as if no nine days had passed since our last real conversation.
“Take?” I was still vaguely moving in my distance. “How?”
“Take?” I was still kind of drifting away. “How?”
His next question brought me home.
His next question brought me back.
“I expect the Pope's is the biggest of them parson jobs?”
“I guess the Pope has the most important of all the pastor jobs?”
It was with an “Oh!” that I now entirely took his idea. “Well, yes; decidedly the biggest.”
It was with an "Oh!" that I fully embraced his idea. "Well, yes; definitely the biggest."
“Beats the English one? Archbishop—ain't it?—of Canterbury? The Pope comes ahead of him?”
“Isn't he better than the English one? The Archbishop of Canterbury, right? Does the Pope rank above him?”
“His Holiness would say so if his Grace did not.”
“His Holiness would say that if his Grace didn’t.”
The Virginian turned half in his saddle to see my face—I was, at the moment, riding not quite abreast of him—and I saw the gleam of his teeth beneath his mustache. It was seldom I could make him smile, even to this slight extent. But his eyes grew, with his next words, remote again in their speculation.
The Virginian turned slightly in his saddle to look at me—I was riding just a bit next to him—and I caught the flash of his teeth under his mustache. I rarely managed to make him smile, even this little. But with his next words, his eyes became distant again, lost in thought.
“His Holiness and his Grace. Now if I was to hear 'em namin' me that-a-way every mawnin', I'd sca'cely get down to business.”
“His Holiness and his Grace. Now if I had to hear them calling me that every morning, I could barely get down to business.”
“Oh, you'd get used to the pride of it.”
“Oh, you’d learn to embrace the pride of it.”
“'Tisn't the pride. The laugh is what would ruin me. 'Twould take 'most all my attention keeping a straight face. The Archbishop”—here he took one of his wide mental turns—“is apt to be a big man in them Shakespeare plays. Kings take talk from him they'd not stand from anybody else; and he talks fine, frequently. About the bees, for instance, when Henry is going to fight France. He tells him a beehive is similar to a kingdom. I learned that piece.” The Virginian could not have expected to blush at uttering these last words. He knew that his sudden color must tell me in whose book it was he had learned the piece. Was not her copy of Kenilworth even now in his cherishing pocket? So he now, to cover his blush, very deliberately recited to me the Archbishop's discourse upon bees and their kingdom:
“It’s not the pride. It’s the laughter that would get me in trouble. I’d have to focus almost entirely on keeping a straight face. The Archbishop”—here he made one of his famous mental leaps—“is likely to be a big deal in those Shakespeare plays. Kings take advice from him that they wouldn’t accept from anyone else; and he speaks well, often. For example, when Henry is about to go to war with France, he talks about how a beehive is like a kingdom. I picked up that line.” The Virginian could never have guessed he’d blush at saying those last words. He knew that his sudden flush must reveal whose book he had learned that from. Wasn’t her copy of Kenilworth still in his treasured pocket? So now, to hide his blush, he carefully recited the Archbishop's talk about bees and their kingdom:
“'Where some, like magistrates, correct at home...
Others, like soldiers, armed in their stings,
Make loot upon the summer's velvet buds;
Which pillage they with merry march bring home
To the tent-royal of their emperor:
He, busied in his majesty, surveys
The singing masons building roofs of gold.'
“Where some, like judges, fix things at home...
Others, like soldiers, equipped with their weapons,
Loot the summer's soft blooming flowers;
They return home from their joyful march
To the royal tent of their emperor:
He, occupied with his grandeur, watches
The singing builders constructing gold roofs."
“Ain't that a fine description of bees a-workin'? 'The singing masons building roofs of gold!' Puts 'em right before yu', and is poetry without bein' foolish. His Holiness and his Grace. Well, they could not hire me for either o' those positions. How many religions are there?”
"Ain't that a great description of bees at work? 'The singing masons building roofs of gold!' It really brings them to life and is poetry without being silly. His Holiness and his Grace. Well, they couldn't pay me enough for either of those jobs. How many religions are there?"
“All over the earth?”
"All over the world?"
“Yu' can begin with ourselves. Right hyeh at home I know there's Romanists, and Episcopals—”
“Yeah, we can start with ourselves. Right here at home, I know there are Catholics and Episcopalians—”
“Two kinds!” I put in. “At least two of Episcopals.”
“Two types!” I added. “At least two of Episcopalians.”
“That's three. Then Methodists and Baptists, and—”
“That's three. Then Methodists and Baptists, and—”
“Three Methodists!”
“Three Methodists!”
“Well, you do the countin'.”
“Okay, you do the counting.”
I accordingly did it, feeling my revolving memory slip cogs all the way round. “Anyhow, there are safely fifteen.”
I did it, feeling my memory click back into place. “Anyway, there are definitely fifteen.”
“Fifteen.” He held this fact a moment. “And they don't worship a whole heap o' different gods like the ancients did?”
“Fifteen.” He paused, taking this in. “And they don’t worship a bunch of different gods like the ancients did?”
“Oh, no!”
“Oh no!”
“It's just the same one?”
"Is it the same one?"
“The same one.”
“The same one.”
The Virginian folded his hands over the horn of his saddle, and leaned forward upon them in contemplation of the wide, beautiful landscape.
The Virginian clasped his hands over the horn of his saddle and leaned forward, taking in the vast, beautiful scenery.
“One God and fifteen religions,” was his reflection. “That's a right smart of religions for just one God.”
“One God and fifteen religions,” he thought. “That's quite a few religions for just one God.”
This way of reducing it was, if obvious to him, so novel to me that my laugh evidently struck him as a louder and livelier comment than was required. He turned on me as if I had somehow perverted the spirit of his words.
This approach to simplifying it was, if obvious to him, so new to me that my laughter clearly seemed to him like a louder and more lively response than necessary. He looked at me as if I had somehow twisted the meaning of his words.
“I ain't religious. I know that. But I ain't unreligious. And I know that too.”
“I’m not religious. I get that. But I’m not anti-religious either. And I know that too.”
“So do I know it, my friend.”
“So I know it, my friend.”
“Do you think there ought to be fifteen varieties of good people?” His voice, while it now had an edge that could cut anything it came against, was still not raised. “There ain't fifteen. There ain't two. There's one kind. And when I meet it, I respect it. It is not praying nor preaching that has ever caught me and made me ashamed of myself, but one or two people I have knowed that never said a superior word to me. They thought more o' me than I deserved, and that made me behave better than I naturally wanted to. Made me quit a girl onced in time for her not to lose her good name. And so that's one thing I have never done. And if ever I was to have a son or somebody I set store by, I would wish their lot to be to know one or two good folks mighty well—men or women—women preferred.”
“Do you really think there should be fifteen kinds of good people?” His voice, now sharp enough to cut through anything, still wasn’t raised. “There aren’t fifteen. There aren’t even two. There’s just one kind. And when I come across it, I respect it. It’s not praying or preaching that has ever caught me and made me feel ashamed, but a couple of people I’ve known who never looked down on me. They thought better of me than I deserved, and that made me act better than I naturally would. It even made me break up with a girl just in time for her to keep her good name. And that’s one thing I’ve never done. If I ever have a son or someone I care about, I’d hope they have the chance to know a couple of really good people well—preferably women.”
He had looked away again to the hills behind Sunk Creek ranch, to which our walking horses had now almost brought us.
He looked away again at the hills behind Sunk Creek ranch, which our walking horses had nearly brought us to.
“As for parsons “—the gesture of his arm was a disclaiming one—“I reckon some parsons have a right to tell yu' to be good. The bishop of this hyeh Territory has a right. But I'll tell yu' this: a middlin' doctor is a pore thing, and a middlin' lawyer is a pore thing; but keep me from a middlin' man of God.”
"As for preachers”—he waved his arm in a dismissive way—“I suppose some preachers have the right to tell you to be good. The bishop of this territory has that right. But let me tell you this: a mediocre doctor is a poor thing, and a mediocre lawyer is a poor thing; but keep me away from a mediocre man of God."
Once again he had reduced it, but I did not laugh this time. I thought there should in truth be heavy damages for malpractice on human souls. But the hot glow of his words, and the vision of his deepest inner man it revealed, faded away abruptly.
Once again he had downsized it, but I didn’t laugh this time. I thought there should really be serious consequences for messing with human lives. But the intense brilliance of his words, and the glimpse of his true self they revealed, faded away suddenly.
“What do yu' make of the proposition yondeh?” As he pointed to the cause of this question he had become again his daily, engaging, saturnine self.
“What do you make of the proposal over there?” As he pointed to the reason for this question, he reverted to his usual, intriguing, serious self.
Then I saw over in a fenced meadow, to which we were now close, what he was pleased to call “the proposition.” Proposition in the West does, in fact, mean whatever you at the moment please,—an offer to sell you a mine, a cloud-burst, a glass of whiskey, a steamboat. This time it meant a stranger clad in black, and of a clerical deportment which would in that atmosphere and to a watchful eye be visible for a mile or two.
Then I saw over in a fenced meadow, which we were now close to, what he liked to call “the proposition.” In the West, "proposition" can mean just about anything you want it to mean at that moment—an offer to sell you a mine, a cloudburst, a glass of whiskey, a steamboat. This time, it meant a stranger dressed in black, with a clerical demeanor that would catch the attention of anyone within a mile or two in that setting.
“I reckoned yu' hadn't noticed him,” was the Virginian's reply to my ejaculation. “Yes. He set me goin' on the subject a while back. I expect he is another missionary to us pore cow-boys.”
“I figured you hadn't seen him,” was the Virginian's response to my outburst. “Yeah. He got me started on the topic a while ago. I guess he's another missionary for us poor cowboys.”
I seemed from a hundred yards to feel the stranger's forceful personality. It was in his walk—I should better say stalk—as he promenaded along the creek. His hands were behind his back, and there was an air of waiting, of displeased waiting, in his movement.
I could feel the stranger's strong personality from a hundred yards away. It was in the way he walked—I should say stalked—as he strolled along the creek. His hands were behind his back, and there was a sense of impatience, a displeased waiting, in his movement.
“Yes, he'll be a missionary,” said the Virginian, conclusively; and he took to singing, or rather to whining, with his head tilted at an absurd angle upward at the sky:
“Yeah, he'll be a missionary,” said the Virginian, decisively; and he started singing, or more like whining, with his head tilted at a ridiculous angle up toward the sky:
“'Dar is a big Car'lina nigger,
About de size of dis chile or p'raps a little bigger,
By de name of Jim Crow.
Dat what de white folks call him.
If ever I sees him I 'tends for to maul him,
Just to let de white folks see
Such an animos as he
Can't walk around the streets and scandalize me.'”
“'Dar is a big Carolina black,
About the size of this kid or maybe a little bigger,
By the name of Jim Crow.
That’s what the white folks call him.
If I ever see him I'm going to mess him up,
Just to let the white folks see
That such an animal as he
Can’t walk around the streets and disgrace me.'”
The lane which was conducting us to the group of ranch buildings now turned a corner of the meadow, and the Virginian went on with his second verse:
The path that was leading us to the group of ranch buildings now turned a corner of the meadow, and the Virginian continued with his second verse:
“'Great big fool, he hasn't any knowledge.
Gosh! how could he, when he's never been to scollege?
Neither has I.
But I'se come mighty nigh;
I peaked through de door as I went by.'”
“‘What a big fool, he doesn't know anything.
Wow! how could he, when he's never been to school?
Neither have I.
But I've come pretty close;
I peeked through the door as I walked by.’”
He was beginning a third stanza, but stopped short; a horse had neighed close behind us.
He was starting a third stanza but stopped abruptly; a horse had whinnied right behind us.
“Trampas,” said he, without turning his head, “we are home.”
“Trampas,” he said without turning his head, “we’re home.”
“It looks that way.” Some ten yards were between ourselves and Trampas, where he followed.
“It looks that way.” There were about ten yards between us and Trampas, who was following behind.
“And I'll trouble yu' for my rope yu' took this mawnin' instead o' your own.”
“And I’ll need my rope back that you took this morning instead of your own.”
“I don't know as it's your rope I've got.” Trampas skilfully spoke this so that a precisely opposite meaning flowed from his words.
“I’m not sure it's your rope I have.” Trampas skillfully phrased this so that an entirely opposite meaning came across from his words.
If it was discussion he tried for, he failed. The Virginian's hand moved, and for one thick, flashing moment my thoughts were evidently also the thoughts of Trampas. But the Virginian only held out to Trampas the rope which he had detached from his saddle.
If he was trying to have a conversation, he didn’t succeed. The Virginian’s hand moved, and for one intense, revealing moment, my thoughts clearly matched those of Trampas. But the Virginian just offered Trampas the rope he had taken off his saddle.
“Take your hand off your gun, Trampas. If I had wanted to kill yu' you'd be lying nine days back on the road now. Here's your rope. Did yu' expect I'd not know it? It's the only one in camp the stiffness ain't all drug out of yet. Or maybe yu' expected me to notice and—not take notice?”
“Take your hand off your gun, Trampas. If I wanted to kill you, you'd be lying dead nine days back on the road by now. Here's your rope. Did you think I wouldn’t know? It's the only one in camp that hasn't been completely worn out yet. Or maybe you thought I wouldn't notice and just ignore it?”
“I don't spend my time in expectations about you. If—”
“I don't waste my time waiting for you. If—”
The Virginian wheeled his horse across the road. “Yu're talkin' too soon after reachin' safety, Trampas. I didn't tell yu' to hand me that rope this mawnin', because I was busy. I ain't foreman now; and I want that rope.”
The Virginian turned his horse around on the road. “You’re speaking too soon after getting to safety, Trampas. I didn’t ask you for that rope this morning because I was busy. I’m not the foreman anymore; and I want that rope.”
Trampas produced a smile as skilful as his voice. “Well, I guess your having mine proves this one is yours.” He rode up and received the coil which the Virginian held out, unloosing the disputed one on his saddle. If he had meant to devise a slippery, evasive insult, no small trick in cow-land could be more offensive than this taking another man's rope. And it is the small tricks which lead to the big bullets. Trampas put a smooth coating of plausibility over the whole transaction. “After the rope corral we had to make this morning”—his tone was mock explanatory—“the ropes was all strewed round camp, and in the hustle I—”
Trampas flashed a smile as charming as his voice. “Well, I guess since you have mine, this one belongs to you.” He rode up and took the coil that the Virginian offered, removing the one he had on his saddle. If he intended to throw an underhanded insult, there’s nothing more offensive in cowboy culture than taking another man’s rope. And it’s those little tricks that lead to the big confrontations. Trampas smoothed over the whole situation with a layer of seeming reasonableness. “After the rope corral we had to set up this morning”—his tone was mockingly explanatory—“the ropes were all scattered around camp, and in the rush I—”
“Pardon me,” said a sonorous voice behind us, “do you happen to have seen Judge Henry?” It was the reverend gentleman in his meadow, come to the fence. As we turned round to him he spoke on, with much rotund authority in his eye. “From his answer to my letter, Judge Henry undoubtedly expects me here. I have arrived from Fetterman according to my plan which I announced to him, to find that he has been absent all day—absent the whole day.”
“Excuse me,” said a deep voice behind us, “have you seen Judge Henry?” It was the reverend gentleman in his field, coming up to the fence. As we turned to him, he continued to speak, looking quite authoritative. “Based on his reply to my letter, Judge Henry clearly expects me here. I arrived from Fetterman just as I planned to inform him, only to find that he has been gone all day—gone the entire day.”
The Virginian sat sidewise to talk, one long, straight leg supporting him on one stirrup, the other bent at ease, the boot half lifted from its dangling stirrup. He made himself the perfection of courtesy. “The Judge is frequently absent all night, seh.”
The Virginian sat sideways to talk, one long, straight leg resting on one stirrup, the other bent comfortably with the boot half lifted from its dangling stirrup. He was the picture of courtesy. “The Judge is often gone all night, ma'am.”
“Scarcely to-night, I think. I thought you might know something about him.”
“Probably not tonight, I guess. I thought you might know something about him.”
“I have been absent myself, seh.”
“I’ve been away, ma'am.”
“Ah! On a vacation, perhaps?” The divine had a ruddy facet. His strong glance was straight and frank and fearless; but his smile too much reminded me of days bygone, when we used to return to school from the Christmas holidays, and the masters would shake our hands and welcome us with: “Robert, John, Edward, glad to see you all looking so well! Rested, and ready for hard work, I'm sure!”
“Ah! On vacation, maybe?” The divine had a flushed face. His intense gaze was straightforward, open, and fearless; but his smile reminded me too much of the past, back when we’d return to school after the Christmas break, and the teachers would shake our hands and greet us with: “Robert, John, Edward, great to see you all looking so well! Rested and ready for hard work, I’m sure!”
That smile does not really please even good, tame little boys; and the Virginian was nearing thirty.
That smile doesn't really charm even good, well-behaved little boys; and the Virginian was approaching thirty.
“It has not been vacation this trip, seh,” said he, settling straight in his saddle. “There's the Judge driving in now, in time for all questions yu' have to ask him.”
“It hasn't been a vacation this trip, you know,” he said, sitting up straight in his saddle. “There's the Judge driving in now, just in time for all the questions you have for him.”
His horse took a step, but was stopped short. There lay the Virginian's rope on the ground. I had been aware of Trampas's quite proper departure during the talk; and as he was leaving, I seemed also to be aware of his placing the coil across the cantle of its owner's saddle. Had he intended it to fall and have to be picked up? It was another evasive little business, and quite successful, if designed to nag the owner of the rope. A few hundred yards ahead of us Trampas was now shouting loud cow-boy shouts. Were they to announce his return to those at home, or did they mean derision? The Virginian leaned, keeping his seat, and, swinging down his arm, caught up the rope, and hung it on his saddle somewhat carefully. But the hue of rage spread over his face.
His horse stepped forward but suddenly stopped. There was the Virginian's rope lying on the ground. I had noticed Trampas's rather proper exit while we were talking; and as he left, I also seemed to notice him placing the coil across the back of its owner's saddle. Did he mean for it to fall and have to be picked up? It was another sneaky move, and quite effective if his goal was to annoy the owner of the rope. A few hundred yards ahead, Trampas was now yelling loud cowboy shouts. Were they to announce his return to those at home, or were they just mocking? The Virginian leaned in, staying in his saddle, and swung his arm down to grab the rope, hanging it carefully on his saddle. But the look of anger spread across his face.
From his fence the divine now spoke, in approbation, but with another strong, cheerless smile. “You pick up that rope as if you were well trained to it.”
From his fence, the divine now spoke, approvingly, but with another strong, cheerless smile. “You grab that rope like you know exactly what you’re doing.”
“It's part of our business, seh, and we try to mind it like the rest.” But this, stated in a gentle drawl, did not pierce the missionary's armor; his superiority was very thick.
“It's part of our business, you know, and we try to handle it like everything else.” But this, said in a gentle drawl, didn't break through the missionary's defense; his arrogance was really strong.
We now rode on, and I was impressed by the reverend gentleman's robust, dictatorial back as he proceeded by a short cut through the meadow to the ranch. You could take him for nothing but a vigorous, sincere, dominating man, full of the highest purpose. But whatever his creed, I already doubted if he were the right one to sow it and make it grow in these new, wild fields. He seemed more the sort of gardener to keep old walks and vines pruned in their antique rigidity. I admired him for coming all this way with his clean, short, gray whiskers and his black, well-brushed suit. And he made me think of a powerful locomotive stuck puffing on a grade.
We continued on our ride, and I was struck by the reverend gentleman's strong, authoritative back as he took a shortcut through the meadow to the ranch. He was the type of person you would see as a vigorous, genuine, commanding man, full of the highest intentions. But regardless of his beliefs, I already questioned whether he was the right person to plant them and help them thrive in these new, untamed lands. He seemed more suited to maintaining old paths and trimming vines in their traditional rigidity. I admired him for traveling all this way with his neat, short gray facial hair and his black, well-groomed suit. He reminded me of a powerful train struggling to puff up a hill.
Meanwhile, the Virginian rode beside me, so silent in his volcanic wrath that I did not perceive it. The missionary coming on top of Trampas had been more than he could stand. But I did not know, and I spoke with innocent cheeriness.
Meanwhile, the Virginian rode next to me, so quiet in his intense anger that I didn’t notice it. The missionary confronting Trampas had been more than he could handle. But I was unaware, and I spoke with naive cheerfulness.
“Is the parson going to save us?” I asked; and I fairly jumped at his voice: “Don't talk so much!” he burst out. I had got the whole accumulation!
“Is the pastor going to save us?” I asked, and I practically jumped at his voice: “Stop talking so much!” he shouted. I had taken in all of it!
“Who's been talking?” I in equal anger screeched back. “I'm not trying to save you. I didn't take your rope.” And having poured this out, I whipped up my pony.
“Who’s been talking?” I shouted back, just as angry. “I’m not trying to save you. I didn’t take your rope.” After saying this, I kicked my pony into a gallop.
But he spurred his own alongside of me; and glancing at him, I saw that he was now convulsed with internal mirth. I therefore drew down to a walk, and he straightened into gravity.
But he urged his horse alongside mine; and when I glanced at him, I noticed that he was now shaking with silent laughter. So, I slowed down to a walk, and he straightened up, becoming serious.
“I'm right obliged to yu',” he laid his hand in its buckskin gauntlet upon my horse's mane as he spoke, “for bringing me back out o' my nonsense. I'll be as serene as a bird now—whatever they do. A man,” he stated reflectively, “any full-sized man, ought to own a big lot of temper. And like all his valuable possessions, he'd ought to keep it and not lose any.” This was his full apology. “As for salvation, I have got this far: somebody,” he swept an arm at the sunset and the mountains, “must have made all that, I know. But I know one more thing I would tell Him to His face: if I can't do nothing long enough and good enough to earn eternal happiness, I can't do nothing long enough and bad enough to be damned. I reckon He plays a square game with us if He plays at all, and I ain't bothering my haid about other worlds.”
“I'm really grateful to you,” he placed his hand in its buckskin glove on my horse's mane as he spoke, “for pulling me out of my nonsense. I’ll be as calm as a bird now—no matter what they do. A man,” he said thoughtfully, “any full-sized man, should keep a strong sense of temper. And like all his valuable things, he should protect it and not let it slip away.” This was his entire apology. “As for salvation, I've gotten this far: someone,” he waved his arm towards the sunset and the mountains, “must have created all that, I know. But I know one more thing I’d tell Him to His face: if I can't do anything long enough and good enough to earn eternal happiness, then I can’t do anything long enough and bad enough to be damned. I believe He plays fair with us if He plays at all, and I'm not worried about other worlds.”
As we reached the stables, he had become the serene bird he promised, and was sentimentally continuing:
As we got to the stables, he had turned into the calm bird he said he would be, and was emotionally continuing:
“'De sun is made of mud from de bottom of de river;
De moon is made o' fox-fire, as you might disciver;
De stars like de ladies' eyes,
All round de world dey flies,
To give a little light when de moon don't rise.'”
“'The sun is made of mud from the bottom of the river;
The moon is made of fox-fire, as you might discover;
The stars are like ladies' eyes,
All around the world they fly,
To give a little light when the moon doesn't rise.'”
If words were meant to conceal our thoughts, melody is perhaps a still thicker veil for them. Whatever temper he had lost, he had certainly found again; but this all the more fitted him to deal with Trampas, when the dealing should begin. I had half a mind to speak to the Judge, only it seemed beyond a mere visitor's business. Our missionary was at this moment himself speaking to Judge Henry at the door of the home ranch.
If words are meant to hide our feelings, then music is maybe an even thicker mask. Whatever mood he had lost, he definitely found it again; but this made him even more prepared to face Trampas when the time came. I almost considered talking to the Judge, but it felt like it was beyond what a visitor should do. At that moment, our missionary was talking to Judge Henry at the door of the main ranch.
“I reckon he's explaining he has been a-waiting.” The Virginian was throwing his saddle off as I loosened the cinches of mine. “And the Judge don't look like he was hopelessly distressed.”
“I think he's saying he’s been waiting.” The Virginian was tossing his saddle off as I loosened the cinches of mine. “And the Judge doesn’t seem like he’s completely upset.”
I now surveyed the distant parley, and the Judge, from the wagonful of guests whom he had evidently been driving upon a day's excursion, waved me a welcome, which I waved back. “He's got Miss Molly Wood there!” I exclaimed.
I now looked over at the distant conversation, and the Judge, from the wagon full of guests he had clearly been taking on a day trip, waved me a greeting, which I returned. “He’s got Miss Molly Wood with him!” I exclaimed.
“Yes.” The Virginian was brief about this fact. “I'll look afteh your saddle. You go and get acquainted with the company.”
“Yeah.” The Virginian was short about this. “I’ll take care of your saddle. You go and get to know the group.”
This favor I accepted; it was the means he chose for saying he hoped, after our recent boiling over, that all was now more than right between us. So for the while I left him to his horses, and his corrals, and his Trampas, and his foreman, and his imminent problem.
This favor I accepted; it was the way he chose to say he hoped, after our recent outburst, that everything was now more than fine between us. So for the time being, I left him with his horses, his corrals, his Trampas, his foreman, and his upcoming issue.
XIX. DR. MACBRIDE BEGS PARDON
Judge and Mrs. Henry, Molly Wood, and two strangers, a lady and a gentleman, were the party which had been driving in the large three-seated wagon. They had seemed a merry party. But as I came within hearing of their talk, it was a fragment of the minister's sonority which reached me first: “—more opportunity for them to have the benefit of hearing frequent sermons,” was the sentence I heard him bring to completion.
Judge and Mrs. Henry, Molly Wood, and two strangers, a woman and a man, were the group that had been riding in the large three-seated wagon. They appeared to be a cheerful party. But as I got close enough to hear their conversation, the first thing that caught my attention was a part of the minister's speech: “—more opportunity for them to benefit from hearing frequent sermons,” was the sentence I heard him finish.
“Yes, to be sure, sir.” Judge Henry gave me (it almost seemed) additional warmth of welcome for arriving to break up the present discourse. “Let me introduce you to the Rev. Dr. Alexander MacBride. Doctor, another guest we have been hoping for about this time,” was my host's cordial explanation to him of me. There remained the gentleman with his wife from New York, and to these I made my final bows. But I had not broken up the discourse.
“Yes, definitely, sir.” Judge Henry seemed to welcome me even more warmly for interrupting the current conversation. “Let me introduce you to the Rev. Dr. Alexander MacBride. Doctor, here’s another guest we’ve been looking forward to around this time,” my host kindly said to him about me. I still had to acknowledge the gentleman and his wife from New York, so I made my final bows to them. But I hadn't really interrupted the conversation.
“We may be said to have met already.” Dr. MacBride had fixed upon me his full, mastering eye; and it occurred to me that if they had policemen in heaven, he would be at least a centurion in the force. But he did not mean to be unpleasant; it was only that in a mind full of matters less worldly, pleasure was left out. “I observed your friend was a skilful horseman,” he continued. “I was saying to Judge Henry that I could wish such skilful horsemen might ride to a church upon the Sabbath. A church, that is, of right doctrine, where they would have opportunity to hear frequent sermons.”
“We might as well have met already.” Dr. MacBride fixed his intense gaze on me, and I thought that if they had cops in heaven, he would definitely be a high-ranking officer. But he didn’t mean to be rude; it was just that in a mind focused on less worldly matters, pleasure was absent. “I noticed your friend was a skilled rider,” he continued. “I was telling Judge Henry that I wish such skilled riders would go to church on Sundays. A church, that is, with the right beliefs, where they could have the chance to hear sermons often.”
“Yes,” said Judge Henry, “yes. It would be a good thing.”
“Yes,” Judge Henry said, “yes. That would be a good thing.”
Mrs. Henry, with some murmur about the kitchen, here went into the house.
Mrs. Henry, mumbling something about the kitchen, went inside the house.
“I was informed,” Dr. MacBride held the rest of us, “before undertaking my journey that I should find a desolate and mainly godless country. But nobody gave me to understand that from Medicine Bow I was to drive three hundred miles and pass no church of any faith.”
“I was told,” Dr. MacBride stopped us, “before I started my trip that I would find a barren and mostly godless country. But nobody made it clear to me that from Medicine Bow I would have to drive three hundred miles and not see a single church of any faith.”
The Judge explained that there had been a few a long way to the right and left of him. “Still,” he conceded, “you are quite right. But don't forget that this is the newest part of a new world.”
The Judge explained that there had been a few people far to the right and left of him. “Still,” he admitted, “you’re absolutely right. But don’t forget that this is the latest part of a new world.”
“Judge,” said his wife, coming to the door, “how can you keep them standing in the dust with your talking?”
“Judge,” his wife said as she came to the door, “how can you keep them standing in the dust while you talk?”
This most efficiently did break up the discourse. As our little party, with the smiles and the polite holdings back of new acquaintanceship, moved into the house, the Judge detained me behind all of them long enough to whisper dolorously, “He's going to stay a whole week.”
This really broke up the conversation. As our small group, smiling and politely holding back the awkwardness of new friendships, walked into the house, the Judge held me back long enough to whisper sadly, “He's going to stay a whole week.”
I had hopes that he would not stay a whole week when I presently learned of the crowded arrangements which our hosts, with many hospitable apologies, disclosed to us. They were delighted to have us, but they hadn't foreseen that we should all be simultaneous. The foreman's house had been prepared for two of us, and did we mind? The two of us were Dr. MacBride and myself; and I expected him to mind. But I wronged him grossly. It would be much better, he assured Mrs. Henry, than straw in a stable, which he had tried several times, and was quite ready for. So I saw that though he kept his vigorous body clean when he could, he cared nothing for it in the face of his mission. How the foreman and his wife relished being turned out during a week for a missionary and myself was not my concern, although while he and I made ready for supper over there, it struck me as hard on them. The room with its two cots and furniture was as nice as possible; and we closed the door upon the adjoining room, which, however, seemed also untenanted.
I was hoping he wouldn't stay a whole week when I found out about the crowded sleeping arrangements our hosts, with many sincere apologies, shared with us. They were thrilled to have us, but they hadn't expected us all to arrive at the same time. The foreman’s house had been set up for two of us, and would we mind? The two of us were Dr. MacBride and me; and I thought he would care. But I misjudged him completely. It would be much better, he told Mrs. Henry, than sleeping on straw in a stable, which he had done several times and was totally okay with. So I realized that even though he kept his healthy body clean when he could, he didn't care about it compared to his mission. I didn’t worry about how the foreman and his wife felt about being displaced for a week for a missionary and me, even though it seemed a bit unfair while he and I were preparing for dinner over there. The room with its two beds and furniture was as nice as could be; and we closed the door to the adjoining room, which also appeared to be empty.
Mrs. Henry gave us a meal so good that I have remembered it, and her husband the Judge strove his best that we should eat it in merriment. He poured out his anecdotes like wine, and we should have quickly warmed to them; but Dr. MacBride sat among us, giving occasional heavy ha-ha's, which produced, as Miss Molly Wood whispered to me, a “dreadfully cavernous effect.” Was it his sermon, we wondered, that he was thinking over? I told her of the copious sheaf of them I had seen him pull from his wallet over at the foreman's. “Goodness!” said she. “Then are we to hear one every evening?” This I doubted; he had probably been picking one out suitable for the occasion. “Putting his best foot foremost,” was her comment; “I suppose they have best feet, like the rest of us.” Then she grew delightfully sharp. “Do you know, when I first heard him I thought his voice was hearty. But if you listen, you'll find it's merely militant. He never really meets you with it. He's off on his hill watching the battle-field the whole time.”
Mrs. Henry treated us to such a delicious meal that I still remember it, and her husband, the Judge, did his best to ensure we enjoyed it. He poured out his stories like wine, and we would have quickly warmed up to them; but Dr. MacBride sat among us, giving occasional heavy laughs, which created, as Miss Molly Wood whispered to me, a “dreadfully cavernous effect.” We wondered if he was reflecting on his sermon. I told her about the large stack of sermons I had seen him pull from his wallet over at the foreman's place. “Goodness!” she exclaimed. “Are we going to hear one every evening?” I doubted it; he was probably just picking one that fit the occasion. “Putting his best foot forward,” she noted; “I suppose they have best feet, like the rest of us.” Then she became delightfully sharp. “You know, when I first heard him, I thought his voice was hearty. But if you listen closely, you’ll find it’s just militant. He never truly engages with you. He’s always off on his hill, watching the battlefield.”
“He will find a hardened pagan here.”
“He will find a tough pagan here.”
“Judge Henry?”
“Judge Henry?”
“Oh, no! The wild man you're taming brought you Kenilworth safe back.”
“Oh, no! The wild man you’re taming brought you Kenilworth back safe.”
She was smooth. “Oh, as for taming him! But don't you find him intelligent?”
She was smooth. “Oh, about taming him! But don't you think he's clever?”
Suddenly I somehow knew that she didn't want to tame him. But what did she want to do? The thought of her had made him blush this afternoon. No thought of him made her blush this evening.
Suddenly, I realized that she didn't want to tame him. But what did she want to do? The thought of her had made him blush this afternoon. No thought of him made her blush this evening.
A great laugh from the rest of the company made me aware that the Judge had consummated his tale of the “Sole Survivor.”
A big laugh from the rest of the group made me realize that the Judge had finished telling his story about the “Sole Survivor.”
“And so,” he finished, “they all went off as mad as hops because it hadn't been a massacre.” Mr. and Mrs. Ogden—they were the New Yorkers—gave this story much applause, and Dr. MacBride half a minute later laid his “ha-ha,” like a heavy stone, upon the gayety.
“And so,” he finished, “they all went off as crazy as can be because it hadn't been a massacre.” Mr. and Mrs. Ogden—they were the New Yorkers—applauded this story enthusiastically, and Dr. MacBride, half a minute later, dropped his “ha-ha” like a heavy stone on the fun.
“I'll never be able to stand seven sermons,” said Miss Wood to me.
“I'll never be able to sit through seven sermons,” Miss Wood said to me.
“Talking of massacres,”—I now hastened to address the already saddened table,—“I have recently escaped one myself.”
“Speaking of massacres,”—I quickly turned to the already somber table,—“I’ve recently survived one myself.”
The Judge had come to an end of his powers. “Oh, tell us!” he implored.
The Judge had reached the limit of his authority. “Oh, please tell us!” he begged.
“Seriously, sir, I think we grazed pretty wet tragedy but your extraordinary man brought us out into comedy safe and dry.”
“Honestly, sir, I think we narrowly escaped a major tragedy, but your amazing man turned it into a safe and dry comedy.”
This gave me their attention; and, from that afternoon in Dakota when I had first stepped aboard the caboose, I told them the whole tale of my experience: how I grew immediately aware that all was not right, by the Virginian's kicking the cook off the train; how, as we journeyed, the dark bubble of mutiny swelled hourly beneath my eyes; and how, when it was threatening I know not what explosion, the Virginian had pricked it with humor, so that it burst in nothing but harmless laughter.
This caught their attention, and from that afternoon in Dakota when I first stepped onto the caboose, I shared the entire story of my experience: how I quickly realized something was off when the Virginian kicked the cook off the train; how, as we traveled, the growing tension of mutiny became more visible; and how, just when it seemed ready to explode, the Virginian deflated it with humor, causing it to burst into nothing but harmless laughter.
Their eyes followed my narrative: the New Yorkers, because such events do not happen upon the shores of the Hudson; Mrs. Henry, because she was my hostess; Miss Wood followed for whatever her reasons were—I couldn't see her eyes; rather, I FELT her listening intently to the deeds and dangers of the man she didn't care to tame. But it was the eyes of the Judge and the missionary which I saw riveted upon me indeed until the end; and they forthwith made plain their quite dissimilar opinions.
Their eyes were locked on my story: the New Yorkers, because things like this don’t happen along the Hudson; Mrs. Henry, because she was hosting me; and Miss Wood was listening for her own reasons—I couldn’t see her eyes; instead, I could feel her focused on the actions and risks of the man she didn’t want to control. But it was the Judge's and the missionary's eyes that I truly noticed, fixed on me until the very end; they quickly made clear their very different opinions.
Judge Henry struck the table lightly with his fist. “I knew it!” And he leaned back in his chair with a face of contentment. He had trusted his man, and his man had proved worthy.
Judge Henry lightly tapped the table with his fist. “I knew it!” he said, leaning back in his chair with a satisfied expression. He had trusted his guy, and his guy had delivered.
“Pardon me.” Dr. MacBride had a manner of saying “pardon me,” which rendered forgiveness well-nigh impossible.
“Excuse me.” Dr. MacBride had a way of saying “excuse me” that made forgiveness nearly impossible.
The Judge waited for him.
The judge waited for him.
“Am I to understand that these—a—cow-boys attempted to mutiny, and were discouraged in this attempt upon finding themselves less skilful at lying than the man they had plotted to depose?”
“Am I to understand that these cowboys tried to mutiny and gave up when they realized they weren't as good at lying as the guy they were trying to overthrow?”
I began an answer. “It was other qualities, sir, that happened to be revealed and asserted by what you call his lying that—”
I started to reply. “It was different qualities, sir, that were revealed and emphasized by what you call his lying that—”
“And what am I to call it, if it is not lying? A competition in deceit in which, I admit, he out did them.
“And what should I call it if it isn’t lying? A contest in deception in which, I admit, he outdid them.”
“It's their way to—”
“It's their way to—”
“Pardon me. Their way to lie? They bow down to the greatest in this?”
“Excuse me. Their method of deception? They submit to those who are the most powerful in this?”
“Oh,” said Miss Wood in my ear, “give him up.”
“Oh,” Miss Wood whispered in my ear, “let him go.”
The Judge took a turn. “We-ell, Doctor—” He seemed to stick here.
The judge paused. “Well, Doctor—” He appeared to get stuck here.
Mr. Ogden handsomely assisted him. “You've said the word yourself, Doctor. It's the competition, don't you see? The trial of strength by no matter what test.”
Mr. Ogden generously helped him. “You've said it yourself, Doctor. It's the competition, don’t you get it? The trial of strength by any means.”
“Yes,” said Miss Wood, unexpectedly. “And it wasn't that George Washington couldn't tell a lie. He just wouldn't. I'm sure if he'd undertaken to he'd have told a much better one than Cornwall's.”
“Yes,” said Miss Wood, unexpectedly. “And it wasn't that George Washington couldn't tell a lie. He just chose not to. I'm sure if he had decided to, he'd have told a much better one than Cornwall's.”
“Ha-ha, madam! You draw an ingenious subtlety from your books.”
“Ha-ha, ma’am! You get an impressive insight from your books.”
“It's all plain to me,” Ogden pursued. “The men were morose. This foreman was in the minority. He cajoled them into a bout of tall stories, and told the tallest himself. And when they found they had swallowed it whole—well, it would certainly take the starch out of me,” he concluded. “I couldn't be a serious mutineer after that.”
“It's all clear to me,” Ogden continued. “The guys were downcast. This foreman was the odd one out. He coaxed them into sharing wild stories and even told the wildest one himself. And when they realized they had bought it completely—well, that would definitely take the wind out of my sails,” he finished. “I couldn't be a serious rebel after that.”
Dr. MacBride now sounded his strongest bass. “Pardon me. I cannot accept such a view, sir. There is a levity abroad in our land which I must deplore. No matter how leniently you may try to put it, in the end we have the spectacle of a struggle between men where lying decides the survival of the fittest. Better, far better, if it was to come, that they had shot honest bullets. There are worse evils than war.”
Dr. MacBride now spoke with his deepest voice. “Excuse me. I can’t agree with that perspective, sir. There’s a carelessness in our country that I find concerning. No matter how gently you try to frame it, in the end, we witness a battle among men where dishonesty determines who survives. It would be much better, if it had to happen, that they used honest bullets. There are worse things than war.”
The Doctor's eye glared righteously about him. None of us, I think, trembled; or, if we did, it was with emotions other than fear. Mrs. Henry at once introduced the subject of trout-fishing, and thus happily removed us from the edge of whatever sort of precipice we seemed to have approached; for Dr. MacBride had brought his rod. He dilated upon this sport with fervor, and we assured him that the streams upon the west slope of the Bow Leg Mountains would afford him plenty of it. Thus we ended our meal in carefully preserved amity.
The Doctor's gaze pierced the room with righteous intensity. I don’t think any of us were scared; if we felt anything, it was something other than fear. Mrs. Henry quickly brought up trout fishing, which skillfully pulled us back from whatever uncomfortable situation we were nearing; Dr. MacBride had brought his fishing rod. He talked about this hobby with enthusiasm, and we assured him that the streams on the west slope of the Bow Leg Mountains would offer him plenty of fishing opportunities. In this way, we wrapped up our meal in a carefully maintained sense of friendship.
XX. THE JUDGE IGNORES PARTICULARS
“Do you often have these visitations?” Ogden inquired of Judge Henry. Our host was giving us whiskey in his office, and Dr. MacBride, while we smoked apart from the ladies, had repaired to his quarters in the foreman's house previous to the service which he was shortly to hold.
“Do you frequently experience these visitations?” Ogden asked Judge Henry. Our host was pouring us whiskey in his office, and Dr. MacBride, while we smoked away from the ladies, had gone to his room in the foreman's house before the service he was about to conduct.
The Judge laughed. “They come now and then through the year. I like the bishop to come. And the men always like it. But I fear our friend will scarcely please them so well.”
The Judge laughed. “They come around now and then throughout the year. I enjoy having the bishop here. The guys always appreciate it. But I’m afraid our friend might not impress them as much.”
“You don't mean they'll—”
“You don't mean they will—”
“Oh, no. They'll keep quiet. The fact is, they have a good deal better manners than he has, if he only knew it. They'll be able to bear him. But as for any good he'll do—”
“Oh, no. They'll stay quiet. The truth is, they have much better manners than he does, if only he realized it. They'll be able to tolerate him. But as for any good he'll do—”
“I doubt if he knows a word of science,” said I, musing about the Doctor.
“I doubt he knows anything about science,” I said, thinking about the Doctor.
“Science! He doesn't know what Christianity is yet. I've entertained many guests, but none—The whole secret,” broke off Judge Henry, “lies in the way you treat people. As soon as you treat men as your brothers, they are ready to acknowledge you—if you deserve it—as their superior. That's the whole bottom of Christianity, and that's what our missionary will never know.”
“Science! He doesn’t understand Christianity yet. I’ve hosted many guests, but none—The whole secret,” Judge Henry paused, “is in how you treat people. Once you treat men like your brothers, they are ready to recognize you—if you deserve it—as their superior. That’s the essence of Christianity, and that’s what our missionary will never realize.”
There was a somewhat heavy knock at the office door, and I think we all feared it was Dr. MacBride. But when the Judge opened, the Virginian was standing there in the darkness.
There was a pretty loud knock at the office door, and I think we all feared it was Dr. MacBride. But when the Judge opened it, the Virginian was standing there in the dark.
“So!” The Judge opened the door wide. He was very hearty to the man he had trusted. “You're back at last.”
“Hey!” The Judge swung the door open wide. He was really warm towards the man he had trusted. “You’re back at last.”
“I came to repawt.”
"I came to report."
While they shook hands, Ogden nudged me. “That the fellow?” I nodded. “Fellow who kicked the cook off the train?” I again nodded, and he looked at the Virginian, his eye and his stature.
While they shook hands, Ogden nudged me. “Is that the guy?” I nodded. “The guy who kicked the cook off the train?” I nodded again, and he looked at the Virginian, taking in his eye and his height.
Judge Henry, properly democratic, now introduced him to Ogden.
Judge Henry, being truly democratic, now introduced him to Ogden.
The New Yorker also meant to be properly democratic. “You're the man I've been hearing such a lot about.”
The New Yorker also aimed to be genuinely democratic. “You're the person I've been hearing so much about.”
But familiarity is not equality. “Then I expect yu' have the advantage of me, seh,” said the Virginian, very politely. “Shall I repawt to-morro'?” His grave eyes were on the Judge again. Of me he had taken no notice; he had come as an employee to see his employer.
But being familiar doesn't mean being equal. “Then I guess you have the upper hand over me, sir,” said the Virginian, quite politely. “Should I report back tomorrow?” His serious eyes were on the Judge again. He hadn’t acknowledged me; he had arrived as an employee to meet his employer.
“Yes, yes; I'll want to hear about the cattle to-morrow. But step inside a moment now. There's a matter—” The Virginian stepped inside, and took off his hat. “Sit down. You had trouble—I've heard something about it,” the Judge went on.
“Yes, yes; I want to hear about the cattle tomorrow. But come in for a moment now. There's something—” The Virginian stepped inside and took off his hat. “Sit down. You had some trouble—I’ve heard a bit about it,” the Judge continued.
The Virginian sat down, grave and graceful. But he held the brim of his hat all the while. He looked at Ogden and me, and then back at his employer. There was reluctance in his eye. I wondered if his employer could be going to make him tell his own exploits in the presence of us outsiders; and there came into my memory the Bengal tiger at a trained-animal show I had once seen.
The Virginian sat down, serious and composed. But he kept holding the brim of his hat the whole time. He glanced at Ogden and me, and then back at his boss. There was hesitation in his eye. I started to wonder if his boss was about to make him share his own adventures in front of us outsiders; and I remembered the Bengal tiger at a trained-animal show I had once seen.
“You had some trouble,” repeated the Judge.
“You had some trouble,” the Judge repeated.
“Well, there was a time when they maybe wanted to have notions. They're good boys.” And he smiled a very little.
“Well, there was a time when they might have wanted to have ideas. They're good guys.” And he smiled just a bit.
Contentment increased in the Judge's face. “Trampas a good boy too?”
Contentment grew on the Judge's face. “Is Trampas a good boy too?”
But this time the Bengal tiger did not smile. He sat with his eye fastened on his employer.
But this time, the Bengal tiger didn't smile. He sat with his gaze fixed on his employer.
The Judge passed rather quickly on to his next point. “You've brought them all back, though, I understand, safe and sound, without a scratch?”
The Judge moved on to his next point pretty quickly. “I understand you've brought them all back safe and sound, without a scratch?”
The Virginian looked down at his hat, then up again at the Judge, mildly. “I had to part with my cook.”
The Virginian glanced at his hat, then back at the Judge, quietly. “I had to let my cook go.”
There was no use; Ogden and myself exploded. Even upon the embarrassed Virginian a large grin slowly forced itself. “I guess yu' know about it,” he murmured. And he looked at me with a sort of reproach. He knew it was I who had told tales out of school.
There was no point; Ogden and I burst out laughing. Even the embarrassed Virginian couldn't help but smile. “I guess you know about it,” he said softly. And he looked at me with a hint of accusation. He knew it was me who had spilled the beans.
“I only want to say,” said Ogden, conciliatingly, “that I know I couldn't have handled those men.”
“I just want to say,” Ogden said in a calming tone, “that I know I couldn't have dealt with those men.”
The Virginian relented. “Yu' never tried, seh.”
The Virginian gave in. “You never tried, sir.”
The Judge had remained serious; but he showed himself plainly more and more contented. “Quite right,” he said. “You had to part with your cook. When I put a man in charge, I put him in charge. I don't make particulars my business. They're to be always his. Do you understand?”
The Judge stayed serious, but he clearly became more and more satisfied. “Exactly,” he said. “You had to let go of your cook. When I put someone in charge, I put them in charge. I don’t worry about the details. Those are always their responsibility. Do you get it?”
“Thank yu'.” The Virginian understood that his employer was praising his management of the expedition. But I don't think he at all discerned—as I did presently—that his employer had just been putting him to a further test, had laid before him the temptation of complaining of a fellow-workman and blowing his own trumpet, and was delighted with his reticence. He made a movement to rise.
“Thank you.” The Virginian realized that his boss was complimenting him on how he handled the expedition. However, I don’t believe he noticed—like I did—that his boss had just been testing him again, presenting him with the temptation to complain about a coworker and promote himself, and was pleased with his restraint. He began to get up.
“I haven't finished,” said the Judge. “I was coming to the matter. There's one particular—since I do happen to have been told. I fancy Trampas has learned something he didn't expect.”
“I haven't finished,” said the Judge. “I was getting to the point. There's one specific thing—since I have been informed. I believe Trampas has found out something he didn't expect.”
This time the Virginian evidently did not understand, any more than I did. One hand played with his hat, mechanically turning it round.
This time, the Virginian clearly didn't understand, just like I didn't. One hand fiddled with his hat, absentmindedly turning it around.
The Judge explained. “I mean about Roberts.”
The judge explained, "I’m talking about Roberts."
A pulse of triumph shot over the Southerner's face, turning it savage for that fleeting instant. He understood now, and was unable to suppress this much answer. But he was silent.
A surge of triumph spread across the Southerner's face, making it look fierce for that brief moment. He got it now, and couldn't hold back this response. But he remained silent.
“You see,” the Judge explained to me, “I was obliged to let Roberts, my old foreman, go last week. His wife could not have stood another winter here, and a good position was offered to him near Los Angeles.”
"You see," the Judge explained to me, "I had to let Roberts, my old foreman, go last week. His wife couldn’t handle another winter here, and he was offered a good position near Los Angeles."
I did see. I saw a number of things. I saw why the foreman's house had been empty to receive Dr. MacBride and me. And I saw that the Judge had been very clever indeed. For I had abstained from telling any tales about the present feeling between Trampas and the Virginian; but he had divined it. Well enough for him to say that “particulars” were something he let alone; he evidently kept a deep eye on the undercurrents at his ranch. He knew that in Roberts, Trampas had lost a powerful friend. And this was what I most saw, this final fact, that Trampas had no longer any intervening shield. He and the Virginian stood indeed man to man.
I did see. I saw a lot of things. I understood why the foreman's house had been vacant to host Dr. MacBride and me. And I recognized that the Judge had been very clever indeed. I had held back from sharing any stories about the current tension between Trampas and the Virginian, but he had figured it out. It was enough for him to say that “details” were something he avoided; he clearly kept a close watch on the dynamics at his ranch. He knew that in Roberts, Trampas had lost a strong ally. And this was what struck me the most, this final fact: Trampas no longer had any protective barrier. He and the Virginian stood face to face, man to man.
“And so,” the Judge continued speaking to me, “here I am at a very inconvenient time without a foreman. Unless,” I caught the twinkle in his eyes before he turned to the Virginian, “unless you're willing to take the position yourself. Will you?”
“And so,” the Judge continued speaking to me, “here I am at a really inconvenient time without a foreman. Unless,” I noticed the twinkle in his eyes before he turned to the Virginian, “unless you're willing to take the position yourself. Will you?”
I saw the Southerner's hand grip his hat as he was turning it round. He held it still now, and his other hand found it and gradually crumpled the soft crown in. It meant everything to him: recognition, higher station, better fortune, a separate house of his own, and—perhaps—one step nearer to the woman he wanted. I don't know what words he might have said to the Judge had they been alone, but the Judge had chosen to do it in our presence, the whole thing from beginning to end. The Virginian sat with the damp coming out on his forehead, and his eyes dropped from his employer's.
I watched as the Southerner held his hat tightly while he turned it around. He kept it still now, and his other hand found it and gradually crumpled the soft crown in. It meant everything to him: recognition, a higher status, better luck, a place of his own, and—maybe—one step closer to the woman he desired. I’m not sure what he might have said to the Judge if they were alone, but the Judge chose to do it in front of us, the whole thing from start to finish. The Virginian sat there with sweat starting to form on his forehead, and his eyes fell away from his boss.
“Thank yu',” was what he managed at last to say.
“Thank you,” was what he finally managed to say.
“Well, now, I'm greatly relieved!” exclaimed the Judge, rising at once. He spoke with haste, and lightly. “That's excellent. I was in some thing of a hole,” he said to Ogden and me; “and this gives me one thing less to think of. Saves me a lot of particulars,” he jocosely added to the Virginian, who was now also standing up. “Begin right off. Leave the bunk house. The gentlemen won't mind your sleeping in your own house.”
“Well, that's a huge relief!” exclaimed the Judge, getting up immediately. He spoke quickly and casually. “That's great. I was in a bit of a tough spot,” he said to Ogden and me; “and this takes one worry off my mind. It saves me a lot of details,” he joked with the Virginian, who was now also standing up. “Go ahead and get started. Leave the bunkhouse. The gentlemen won’t care if you sleep in your own house.”
Thus he dismissed his new foreman gayly. But the new foreman, when he got outside, turned back for one gruff word,—“I'll try to please yu'.” That was all. He was gone in the darkness. But there was light enough for me, looking after him, to see him lay his hand on a shoulder-high gate and vault it as if he had been the wind. Sounds of cheering came to us a few moments later from the bunk house. Evidently he had “begun right away,” as the Judge had directed. He had told his fortune to his brother cow-punchers, and this was their answer.
So he cheerfully dismissed his new foreman. But the foreman, once outside, turned back for a quick word—“I'll try to please you.” That was all. He disappeared into the darkness. However, there was enough light for me to see him place his hand on a shoulder-high gate and jump over it like the wind. A few moments later, we heard cheering coming from the bunkhouse. Clearly, he had “started right away,” just as the Judge had instructed. He had shared his plans with his fellow cowboys, and this was their response.
“I wonder if Trampas is shouting too?” inquired Ogden.
“I wonder if Trampas is shouting too?” asked Ogden.
“Hm!” said the Judge. “That is one of the particulars I wash my hands of.”
“Hmm!” said the Judge. “That’s one of the things I’m done with.”
I knew that he entirely meant it. I knew, once his decision taken of appointing the Virginian his lieutenant for good and all, that, like a wise commander-in-chief, he would trust his lieutenant to take care of his own business.
I knew he really meant it. I realized, once he decided to permanently appoint the Virginian as his lieutenant, that, like a smart commander-in-chief, he would trust his lieutenant to handle his own affairs.
“Well,” Ogden pursued with interest, “haven't you landed Trampas plump at his mercy?”
“Well,” Ogden asked with curiosity, “haven't you caught Trampas completely at his mercy?”
The phrase tickled the Judge. “That is where I've landed him!” he declared. “And here is Dr. MacBride.”
The phrase amused the Judge. “That's where I've got him!” he said. “And here is Dr. MacBride.”
XXI. IN A STATE OF SIN
Thunder sat imminent upon the missionary's brow. Many were to be at his mercy soon. But for us he had sunshine still. “I am truly sorry to be turning you upside down,” he said importantly. “But it seems the best place for my service.” He spoke of the tables pushed back and the chairs gathered in the hall, where the storm would presently break upon the congregation. “Eight-thirty?” he inquired.
Thunder hung heavy on the missionary's brow. Many would soon be at his mercy. But for us, he still had sunshine. “I’m really sorry to be turning your world upside down,” he said seriously. “But it seems like the best spot for my service.” He mentioned the tables pushed aside and the chairs gathered in the hall, where the storm would soon hit the congregation. “Eight-thirty?” he asked.
This was the hour appointed, and it was only twenty minutes off. We threw the unsmoked fractions of our cigars away, and returned to offer our services to the ladies. This amused the ladies. They had done without us. All was ready in the hall.
This was the scheduled time, and we were only twenty minutes away. We tossed away the unused parts of our cigars and went back to offer our help to the ladies. This made the ladies laugh. They had managed just fine without us. Everything was set in the hall.
“We got the cook to help us,” Mrs. Ogden told me, “so as not to disturb your cigars. In spite of the cow-boys, I still recognize my own country.”
“We got the cook to help us,” Mrs. Ogden told me, “so we wouldn’t disturb your cigars. Even with the cowboys around, I still know my own country.”
“In the cook?” I rather densely asked.
“In the cook?” I asked, not quite getting it.
“Oh, no! I don't have a Chinaman. It's in the length of after-dinner cigars.”
“Oh, no! I don't have a Chinese man. It's about the length of after-dinner cigars.”
“Had you been smoking,” I returned, “you would have found them short this evening.”
“Had you been smoking,” I replied, “you would have found them lacking this evening.”
“You make it worse,” said the lady; “we have had nothing but Dr. MacBride.”
"You make it worse," the lady said. "We've only had Dr. MacBride."
“We'll share him with you now,” I exclaimed.
"We'll share him with you now," I said.
“Has he announced his text? I've got one for him,” said Molly Wood, joining us. She stood on tiptoe and spoke it comically in our ears. “'I said in my haste, All men are liars.'” This made us merry as we stood among the chairs in the congested hall.
“Has he announced his text? I have one for him,” said Molly Wood, joining us. She stood on tiptoe and whispered it humorously in our ears. “‘I said in my haste, All men are liars.’” This made us laugh as we stood among the chairs in the crowded hall.
I left the ladies, and sought the bunk house. I had heard the cheers, but I was curious also to see the men, and how they were taking it. There was but little for the eye. There was much noise in the room. They were getting ready to come to church,—brushing their hair, shaving, and making themselves clean, amid talk occasionally profane and continuously diverting.
I left the women and went to the bunkhouse. I had heard the cheers, but I was also curious to see the guys and how they were handling things. There wasn't much to see. The room was really loud. They were getting ready for church—brushing their hair, shaving, and cleaning themselves up, all while engaging in some occasional swearing and non-stop banter.
“Well, I'm a Christian, anyway,” one declared.
“Well, I'm a Christian, anyway,” one said.
“I'm a Mormon, I guess,” said another.
“I'm a Mormon, I guess,” another person said.
“I belong to the Knights of Pythias,” said a third.
“I’m a member of the Knights of Pythias,” said a third.
“I'm a Mohammedist,” said a fourth; “I hope I ain't goin' to hear nothin' to shock me.”
“I'm a follower of Mohammed,” said a fourth; “I hope I’m not going to hear anything that will shock me.”
And they went on with their joking. But Trampas was out of the joking. He lay on his bed reading a newspaper, and took no pains to look pleasant. My eyes were considering him when the blithe Scipio came in.
And they kept joking around. But Trampas was not in the mood for jokes. He lay on his bed reading a newspaper and didn’t bother to look cheerful. I was watching him when the cheerful Scipio walked in.
“Don't look so bashful,” said he. “There's only us girls here.”
“Don’t be so shy,” he said. “It’s just us girls here.”
He had been helping the Virginian move his belongings from the bunk house over to the foreman's cabin. He himself was to occupy the Virginian's old bed here. “And I hope sleepin' in it will bring me some of his luck,” said Scipio. “Yu'd ought to've seen us when he told us in his quiet way. Well,” Scipio sighed a little, “it must feel good to have your friends glad about you.”
He had been helping the Virginian move his stuff from the bunkhouse to the foreman's cabin. He was going to sleep in the Virginian's old bed here. “And I hope sleeping in it will bring me some of his luck,” said Scipio. “You should have seen us when he told us in his calm way. Well,” Scipio sighed a bit, “it must feel good to have your friends happy for you.”
“Especially Trampas,” said I. “The Judge knows about that,” I added.
“Especially Trampas,” I said. “The Judge knows about that,” I added.
“Knows, does he? What's he say?” Scipio drew me quickly out of the bunk house.
“Knows, does he? What does he say?” Scipio pulled me out of the bunkhouse quickly.
“Says it's no business of his.”
“Says it's none of his business.”
“Said nothing but that?” Scipio's curiosity seemed strangely intense. “Made no suggestion? Not a thing?”
“Said nothing but that?” Scipio's curiosity felt oddly intense. “Made no suggestion? Not a thing?”
“Not a thing. Said he didn't want to know and didn't care.”
“Not a thing. He said he didn't want to know and didn't care.”
“How did he happen to hear about it?” snapped Scipio. “You told him!” he immediately guessed. “He never would.” And Scipio jerked his thumb at the Virginian, who appeared for a moment in the lighted window of the new quarters he was arranging. “He never would tell,” Scipio repeated. “And so the Judge never made a suggestion to him,” he muttered, nodding in the darkness. “So it's just his own notion. Just like him, too, come to think of it. Only I didn't expect—well, I guess he could surprise me any day he tried.”
“How did he find out about it?” Scipio snapped. “You told him!” he immediately guessed. “He never would.” Scipio pointed at the Virginian, who briefly appeared in the lighted window of the new place he was setting up. “He never would spill the beans,” Scipio repeated. “And so the Judge never brought it up with him,” he muttered, nodding into the darkness. “So it's just his own idea. Typical of him, now that I think about it. I just didn’t expect—well, I guess he could surprise me any day he wanted to.”
“You're surprising me now,” I said. “What's it all about?”
“You're surprising me now,” I said. “What's going on?”
“Oh, him and Trampas.”
“Oh, him and Trampas.”
“What? Nothing surely happened yet?” I was as curious as Scipio had been.
“What? Nothing must've happened yet?” I was just as curious as Scipio had been.
“No, not yet. But there will.”
“No, not yet. But there will be.”
“Great Heavens, man! when?”
"Wow, man! When?"
“Just as soon as Trampas makes the first move,” Scipio replied easily.
“Once Trampas makes the first move,” Scipio replied casually.
I became dignified. Scipio had evidently been told things by the Virginian.
I became dignified. Scipio had clearly been told things by the Virginian.
“Yes, I up and asked him plumb out,” Scipio answered. “I was liftin' his trunk in at the door, and I couldn't stand it no longer, and I asked him plumb out. 'Yu've sure got Trampas where yu' want him.' That's what I said. And he up and answered and told me. So I know.” At this point Scipio stopped; I was not to know.
“Yes, I straight up asked him,” Scipio replied. “I was lifting his trunk in the door, and I couldn't take it anymore, so I asked him directly. 'You've definitely got Trampas where you want him.' That's what I said. And he went ahead and answered me, so I know.” At this point, Scipio stopped; I wasn’t supposed to know.
“I had no idea,” I said, “that your system held so much meanness.”
“I had no idea,” I said, “that your system was so harsh.”
“Oh, it ain't meanness!” And he laughed ecstatically.
“Oh, it’s not meanness!” And he laughed joyfully.
“What do you call it, then?”
“What do you call it, then?”
“He'd call it discretion,” said Scipio. Then he became serious. “It's too blamed grand to tell yu'. I'll leave yu' to see it happen. Keep around, that's all. Keep around. I pretty near wish I didn't know it myself.”
“He’d call it discretion,” Scipio said. Then he got serious. “It’s too damn big to explain to you. I’ll let you see it unfold. Just stick around, that’s all. Stick around. I almost wish I didn’t know about it myself.”
What with my feelings at Scipio's discretion, and my human curiosity, I was not in that mood which best profits from a sermon. Yet even though my expectations had been cruelly left quivering in mid air, I was not sure how much I really wanted to “keep around.” You will therefore understand how Dr. MacBride was able to make a prayer and to read Scripture without my being conscious of a word that he had uttered. It was when I saw him opening the manuscript of his sermon that I suddenly remembered I was sitting, so to speak, in church, and began once more to think of the preacher and his congregation. Our chairs were in the front line, of course; but, being next the wall, I could easily see the cow-boys behind me. They were perfectly decorous. If Mrs. Ogden had looked for pistols, daredevil attitudes, and so forth, she must have been greatly disappointed. Except for their weather-beaten cheeks and eyes, they were simply American young men with mustaches and without, and might have been sitting, say, in Danbury, Connecticut. Even Trampas merged quietly with the general placidity. The Virginian did not, to be sure, look like Danbury, and his frame and his features showed out of the mass; but his eyes were upon Dr. MacBride with a creamlike propriety.
With my feelings at Scipio's whim and my natural curiosity, I wasn't really in the right mood to get anything out of a sermon. Even though my hopes had been left hanging, I wasn't sure how much I actually wanted to "keep around." So, you can see why Dr. MacBride was able to pray and read Scripture without me noticing a single word he said. It was when I saw him opening his sermon manuscript that it suddenly hit me I was sitting in church, and I started to think about the preacher and his audience again. We were in the front row, of course; being next to the wall, I could easily see the cowboys behind me. They were very well-behaved. If Mrs. Ogden expected to see pistols or reckless attitudes, she must have been quite let down. Aside from their weathered faces and eyes, they looked just like any other American young men, some with mustaches, some without, and could have just as easily been sitting in Danbury, Connecticut. Even Trampas blended in quietly with the overall calm. The Virginian didn't look like Danbury, of course; his build and features stood out from the crowd, but his eyes were fixed on Dr. MacBride with an almost creamy decorum.
Our missionary did not choose Miss Wood's text. He made his selection from another of the Psalms; and when it came, I did not dare to look at anybody; I was much nearer unseemly conduct than the cow-boys. Dr. MacBride gave us his text sonorously, “'They are altogether become filthy; There is none of them that doeth good, no, not one.'” His eye showed us plainly that present company was not excepted from this. He repeated the text once more, then, launching upon his discourse, gave none of us a ray of hope.
Our missionary didn’t pick Miss Wood's text. He chose another one from the Psalms, and when it came time, I didn’t dare look at anyone; I was much closer to embarrassing myself than the cowboys were. Dr. MacBride delivered his text loudly: “'They are altogether become filthy; There is none of them that doeth good, no, not one.'” His gaze clearly indicated that we were not excluded from this. He repeated the text once more and then, starting his sermon, gave none of us any hope.
I had heard it all often before; but preached to cow-boys it took on a new glare of untimeliness, of grotesque obsoleteness—as if some one should say, “Let me persuade you to admire woman,” and forthwith hold out her bleached bones to you. The cow-boys were told that not only they could do no good, but that if they did contrive to, it would not help them. Nay, more: not only honest deeds availed them nothing, but even if they accepted this especial creed which was being explained to them as necessary for salvation, still it might not save them. Their sin was indeed the cause of their damnation, yet, keeping from sin, they might nevertheless be lost. It had all been settled for them not only before they were born, but before Adam was shaped. Having told them this, he invited them to glorify the Creator of the scheme. Even if damned, they must praise the person who had made them expressly for damnation. That is what I heard him prove by logic to these cow-boys. Stone upon stone he built the black cellar of his theology, leaving out its beautiful park and the sunshine of its garden. He did not tell them the splendor of its past, the noble fortress for good that it had been, how its tonic had strengthened generations of their fathers. No; wrath he spoke of, and never once of love. It was the bishop's way, I knew well, to hold cow-boys by homely talk of their special hardships and temptations. And when they fell he spoke to them of forgiveness and brought them encouragement. But Dr. MacBride never thought once of the lives of these waifs. Like himself, like all mankind, they were invisible dots in creation; like him, they were to feel as nothing, to be swept up in the potent heat of his faith. So he thrust out to them none of the sweet but all the bitter of his creed, naked and stern as iron. Dogma was his all in all, and poor humanity was nothing but flesh for its canons.
I had often heard it all before; but when preached to cowboys, it took on a new feel of being outdated and absurd—as if someone were to say, “Let me convince you to admire women,” and then immediately show you her bleached bones. The cowboys were told that not only could they do no good, but even if they did succeed in doing something good, it wouldn’t help them. Moreover, not only did honest actions do nothing for them, but even if they accepted this particular belief that was being explained to them as essential for salvation, it still might not save them. Their sins were indeed the cause of their damnation, yet by avoiding sin, they could still end up lost. Everything had been decided for them not just before they were born, but even before Adam was created. After telling them this, he invited them to glorify the Creator of this plan. Even if they were doomed, they had to praise the one who made them specifically for damnation. That’s what I heard him argue with logic to these cowboys. Stone by stone he built the dark foundation of his theology, ignoring its beautiful park and the sunshine of its garden. He didn’t speak of the splendor of its past, the noble stronghold for good that it had been, or how its strength had empowered generations of their ancestors. No; he talked about wrath and never once mentioned love. I knew well that the bishop’s way was to connect with cowboys by discussing their everyday struggles and temptations. And when they stumbled, he would talk to them about forgiveness and offer encouragement. But Dr. MacBride never once considered the lives of these lost souls. Like himself, like all humanity, they were just invisible dots in creation; like him, they were meant to feel like nothing, to be swept up in the intense heat of his faith. So he presented them none of the sweet part but all the harshness of his beliefs, stripped bare and harsh as iron. Dogma was everything to him, and poor humanity was just flesh to fit its rules.
Thus to kill what chance he had for being of use seemed to me more deplorable than it did evidently to them. Their attention merely wandered. Three hundred years ago they would have been frightened; but not in this electric day. I saw Scipio stifling a smile when it came to the doctrine of original sin. “We know of its truth,” said Dr. MacBride, “from the severe troubles and distresses to which infants are liable, and from death passing upon them before they are capable of sinning.” Yet I knew he was a good man; and I also knew that if a missionary is to be tactless, he might almost as well be bad.
So, to kill any chance he had of being useful seemed to me more tragic than it did to them. Their attention just drifted. Three hundred years ago, they would have been scared; but not in this electric age. I saw Scipio holding back a smile when it came to the idea of original sin. “We know it's true,” said Dr. MacBride, “from the serious troubles and suffering that infants face, and from the fact that death comes to them before they can even sin.” Yet I knew he was a good person; and I also knew that if a missionary is going to be insensitive, he might as well be a bad one.
I said their attention wandered, but I forgot the Virginian. At first his attitude might have been mere propriety. One can look respectfully at a preacher and be internally breaking all the commandments. But even with the text I saw real attention light in the Virginian's eye. And keeping track of the concentration that grew on him with each minute made the sermon short for me. He missed nothing. Before the end his gaze at the preacher had become swerveless. Was he convert or critic? Convert was incredible. Thus was an hour passed before I had thought of time.
I mentioned that their attention drifted, but I overlooked the Virginian. At first, his demeanor might have seemed just proper. You can look at a preacher with respect while secretly breaking all the rules. But even during the sermon, I noticed genuine interest spark in the Virginian's eyes. Watching his growing concentration minute by minute made the sermon feel brief for me. He didn't miss a thing. By the end, his gaze at the preacher was steady and unwavering. Was he a convert or a critic? It was hard to believe he was a convert. An hour went by before I realized how much time had passed.
When it was over we took it variously. The preacher was genial and spoke of having now broken ground for the lessons that he hoped to instil. He discoursed for a while about trout-fishing and about the rumored uneasiness of the Indians northward where he was going. It was plain that his personal safety never gave him a thought. He soon bade us good night. The Ogdens shrugged their shoulders and were amused. That was their way of taking it. Dr. MacBride sat too heavily on the Judge's shoulders for him to shrug them. As a leading citizen in the Territory he kept open house for all comers. Policy and good nature made him bid welcome a wide variety of travellers. The cow-boy out of employment found bed and a meal for himself and his horse, and missionaries had before now been well received at Sunk Creek Ranch.
When it was all over, we reacted in different ways. The preacher was friendly and talked about how he had just laid the groundwork for the lessons he hoped to teach. He chatted for a bit about trout fishing and mentioned the rumored tensions with the Indians to the north where he was headed. It was clear that he didn't think about his own safety at all. Soon, he said goodnight to us. The Ogdens shrugged and found it amusing. That was how they took it. Dr. MacBride had too much on his mind to shrug off the Judge's concerns. As a prominent citizen in the Territory, he kept his doors open to everyone. His kindness and good sense led him to welcome a wide range of travelers. The unemployed cowboy could find a bed and a meal for himself and his horse, and missionaries had always been well received at Sunk Creek Ranch.
“I suppose I'll have to take him fishing,” said the Judge, ruefully.
“I guess I’ll have to take him fishing,” said the Judge, regretfully.
“Yes, my dear,” said his wife, “you will. And I shall have to make his tea for six days.”
“Yes, my dear,” his wife said, “you will. And I’ll have to make his tea for six days.”
“Otherwise,” Ogden suggested, “it might be reported that you were enemies of religion.”
“Otherwise,” Ogden suggested, “it might get reported that you were against religion.”
“That's about it,” said the Judge. “I can get on with most people. But elephants depress me.”
"That's pretty much it," said the Judge. "I usually get along with most people. But elephants bring me down."
So we named the Doctor “Jumbo,” and I departed to my quarters.
So we called the Doctor “Jumbo,” and I headed to my room.
At the bunk house, the comments were similar but more highly salted. The men were going to bed. In spite of their outward decorum at the service, they had not liked to be told that they were “altogether become filthy.” It was easy to call names; they could do that themselves. And they appealed to me, several speaking at once, like a concerted piece at the opera: “Say, do you believe babies go to hell?”—“Ah, of course he don't.”—“There ain't no hereafter, anyway.”—“Ain't there?”—“Who told yu'?”—“Same man as told the preacher we were all a sifted set of sons-of-guns.”—“Well, I'm going to stay a Mormon.”—“Well, I'm going to quit fleeing from temptation.”—“that's so! Better get it in the neck after a good time than a poor one.” And so forth. Their wit was not extreme, yet I should like Dr. MacBride to have heard it. One fellow put his natural soul pretty well into words, “If I happened to learn what they had predestinated me to do, I'd do the other thing, just to show 'em!”
At the bunkhouse, the remarks were similar but had a sharper edge. The men were heading to bed. Even though they pretended to act respectfully during the service, they didn't appreciate being told they were “completely filthy.” It was easy to throw insults; they could do that themselves. They called out to me, several speaking at once, like a coordinated act in an opera: “Hey, do you really think babies go to hell?”—“Oh, of course he doesn't.” —“There’s no afterlife anyway.” —“Isn’t there?” —“Who told you?” —“The same guy who told the preacher we were all a bunch of scoundrels.” —“Well, I’m sticking with Mormonism.” —“I’m done running from temptation.” —“Exactly! Better to face the consequences after having a good time than a bad one.” And so on. Their humor wasn't extraordinary, but I wish Dr. MacBride could have heard it. One guy expressed his feelings well, saying, “If I ever found out what they’ve decided I’m supposed to do, I’d just do the opposite to show them!”
And Trampas? And the Virginian? They were out of it. The Virginian had gone straight to his new abode. Trampas lay in his bed, not asleep, and sullen as ever.
And Trampas? And the Virginian? They were out of it. The Virginian had gone straight to his new home. Trampas was lying in his bed, not asleep, and as sulky as ever.
“He ain't got religion this trip,” said Scipio to me.
“He doesn't have religion this time,” Scipio said to me.
“Did his new foreman get it?” I asked.
“Did his new boss get it?” I asked.
“Huh! It would spoil him. You keep around that's all. Keep around.”
“Huh! It would spoil him. Just keep him around, that’s all. Just keep him around.”
Scipio was not to be probed; and I went, still baffled, to my repose.
Scipio wasn't someone to be questioned; so I went to bed, still feeling confused.
No light burned in the cabin as I approached its door.
No light was on in the cabin as I walked up to its door.
The Virginian's room was quiet and dark; and that Dr. MacBride slumbered was plainly audible to me, even before I entered. Go fishing with him! I thought, as I undressed. And I selfishly decided that the Judge might have this privilege entirely to himself. Sleep came to me fairly soon, in spite of the Doctor. I was wakened from it by my bed's being jolted—not a pleasant thing that night. I must have started. And it was the quiet voice of the Virginian that told me he was sorry to have accidentally disturbed me. This disturbed me a good deal more. But his steps did not go to the bunk house, as my sensational mind had suggested. He was not wearing much, and in the dimness he seemed taller than common. I next made out that he was bending over Dr. MacBride. The divine at last sprang upright.
The Virginian's room was quiet and dark, and I could clearly hear Dr. MacBride snoring before I even walked in. Go fishing with him! I thought as I took off my clothes. I selfishly decided that the Judge could enjoy that privilege all by himself. Sleep came to me fairly quickly, despite the Doctor. I was jolted awake—not a pleasant thing that night. I must have jumped. It was the Virginian's soft voice that said he was sorry for accidentally waking me. This bothered me a lot more. But he didn't head to the bunkhouse like my overactive imagination suggested. He wasn't wearing much, and in the low light, he looked taller than usual. I soon realized he was leaning over Dr. MacBride. The doctor finally sprang up.
“I am armed,” he said. “Take care. Who are you?”
“I’m armed,” he said. “Be careful. Who are you?”
“You can lay down your gun, seh. I feel like my spirit was going to bear witness. I feel like I might get an enlightening.”
"You can put your gun down, man. I feel like my spirit is about to testify. I feel like I might have a moment of clarity."
He was using some of the missionary's own language. The baffling I had been treated to by Scipio melted to nothing in this. Did living men petrify, I should have changed to mineral between the sheets. The Doctor got out of bed, lighted his lamp, and found a book; and the two retired into the Virginian's room, where I could hear the exhortations as I lay amazed. In time the Doctor returned, blew out his lamp, and settled himself. I had been very much awake, but was nearly gone to sleep again, when the door creaked and the Virginian stood by the Doctor's side.
He was using some of the missionary's own words. The confusing stuff Scipio had shared with me faded away in comparison. If living people could turn to stone, I would have become rock under those sheets. The Doctor got out of bed, lit his lamp, and grabbed a book; then the two of them went into the Virginian's room, where I could hear the encouragements as I lay there in disbelief. Eventually, the Doctor came back, blew out his lamp, and got comfortable. I had been wide awake but was almost dozing off again when the door creaked and the Virginian stood by the Doctor's side.
“Are you awake, seh?”
"Are you awake, dude?"
“What? What's that? What is it?”
“What? What’s going on? What is it?”
“Excuse me, seh. The enemy is winning on me. I'm feeling less inward opposition to sin.”
“Excuse me, sir. The enemy is getting the better of me. I'm feeling less resistance to sin.”
The lamp was lighted, and I listened to some further exhortations. They must have taken half an hour. When the Doctor was in bed again, I thought that I heard him sigh. This upset my composure in the dark; but I lay face downward in the pillow, and the Doctor was soon again snoring. I envied him for a while his faculty of easy sleep. But I must have dropped off myself; for it was the lamp in my eyes that now waked me as he came back for the third time from the Virginian's room. Before blowing the light out he looked at his watch, and thereupon I inquired the hour of him.
The lamp was lit, and I listened to some more advice. It must have taken about half an hour. Once the Doctor was back in bed, I thought I heard him sigh. This threw me off in the dark, but I lay face down in the pillow, and soon the Doctor was snoring again. I envied him for a bit for his ability to sleep so easily. But I must have dozed off myself; it was the lamp in my eyes that woke me as he returned for the third time from the Virginian's room. Before he turned off the light, he looked at his watch, and then I asked him what time it was.
“Three,” said he.
"Three," he said.
I could not sleep any more now, and I lay watching the darkness.
I couldn't sleep anymore, so I lay there watching the darkness.
“I'm afeared to be alone!” said the Virginian's voice presently in the next room. “I'm afeared.” There was a short pause, and then he shouted very loud, “I'm losin' my desire afteh the sincere milk of the Word!”
“I'm scared to be alone!” said the Virginian's voice from the next room. “I'm scared.” There was a brief pause, and then he shouted very loudly, “I'm losing my desire for the sincere milk of the Word!”
“What? What's that? What?” The Doctor's cot gave a great crack as he started up listening, and I put my face deep in the pillow.
“What? What’s happening? What?” The Doctor's bed creaked loudly as he sat up, and I buried my face in the pillow.
“I'm afeared! I'm afeared! Sin has quit being bitter in my belly.”
“I'm scared! I'm scared! Sin has stopped being bitter in my stomach.”
“Courage, my good man.” The Doctor was out of bed with his lamp again, and the door shut behind him. Between them they made it long this time. I saw the window become gray; then the corners of the furniture grow visible; and outside, the dry chorus of the blackbirds began to fill the dawn. To these the sounds of chickens and impatient hoofs in the stable were added, and some cow wandered by loudly calling for her calf. Next, some one whistling passed near and grew distant. But although the cold hue that I lay staring at through the window warmed and changed, the Doctor continued working hard over his patient in the next room. Only a word here and there was distinct; but it was plain from the Virginian's fewer remarks that the sin in his belly was alarming him less. Yes, they made this time long. But it proved, indeed, the last one. And though some sort of catastrophe was bound to fall upon us, it was myself who precipitated the thing that did happen.
“Stay strong, my friend.” The Doctor was out of bed with his lamp again, and the door closed behind him. Together, they took their time this time. I watched the window grow gray; then the outlines of the furniture became clear; and outside, the dry chorus of the blackbirds started to fill the dawn. To this, the sounds of chickens and impatient hooves in the stable were added, and a cow wandered by, loudly calling for her calf. Next, someone whistling passed nearby and then faded away. But even though the cold light I was staring at through the window warmed and changed, the Doctor kept working hard over his patient in the next room. Only a few words were clear, but it was obvious from the Virginian's fewer comments that the pain in his belly was worrying him less. Yes, they took their time this time. But it turned out, in fact, to be the last one. And even though some kind of disaster was bound to happen, it was I who caused the event that did take place.
Day was wholly come. I looked at my own watch, and it was six. I had been about seven hours in my bed, and the Doctor had been about seven hours out of his. The door opened, and he came in with his book and lamp. He seemed to be shivering a little, and I saw him cast a longing eye at his couch. But the Virginian followed him even as he blew out the now quite superfluous light. They made a noticeable couple in their underclothes: the Virginian with his lean racehorse shanks running to a point at his ankle, and the Doctor with his stomach and his fat sedentary calves.
Morning had fully arrived. I checked my watch, and it read six o'clock. I had spent about seven hours in bed, while the Doctor had been out of his for just as long. The door opened, and he walked in with his book and lamp. He seemed to be shivering a bit, and I noticed him glancing longingly at his couch. But the Virginian followed him in, right as he blew out the now unnecessary light. They made an interesting pair in their undershirts: the Virginian with his lean, racehorse-like legs tapering to a point at his ankles, and the Doctor with his belly and his thick, sedentary calves.
“You'll be going to breakfast and the ladies, seh, pretty soon,” said the Virginian, with a chastened voice. “But I'll worry through the day somehow without yu'. And to-night you can turn your wolf loose on me again.”
“You'll be heading to breakfast with the ladies, I guess, pretty soon,” said the Virginian, with a subdued tone. “But I’ll manage to get through the day without you. And tonight, you can let your wild side out on me again.”
Once more it was no use. My face was deep in the pillow, but I made sounds as of a hen who has laid an egg. It broke on the Doctor with a total instantaneous smash, quite like an egg.
Once again, it didn't work. My face was buried in the pillow, but I made sounds like a hen that just laid an egg. It hit the Doctor with a complete, instant smash, just like an egg.
He tried to speak calmly. “This is a disgrace. An infamous disgrace. Never in my life have I—” Words forsook him, and his face grew redder. “Never in my life—” He stopped again, because, at the sight of him being dignified in his red drawers, I was making the noise of a dozen hens. It was suddenly too much for the Virginian. He hastened into his room, and there sank on the floor with his head in his hands. The Doctor immediately slammed the door upon him, and this rendered me easily fit for a lunatic asylum. I cried into my pillow, and wondered if the Doctor would come and kill me. But he took no notice of me whatever. I could hear the Virginian's convulsions through the door, and also the Doctor furiously making his toilet within three feet of my head; and I lay quite still with my face the other way, for I was really afraid to look at him. When I heard him walk to the door in his boots, I ventured to peep; and there he was, going out with his bag in his hand. As I still continued to lie, weak and sore, and with a mind that had ceased all operation, the Virginian's door opened. He was clean and dressed and decent, but the devil still sported in his eye. I have never seen a creature more irresistibly handsome.
He tried to speak calmly. “This is a disgrace. An infamous disgrace. Never in my life have I—” He lost his words, and his face turned redder. “Never in my life—” He stopped again because, seeing him trying to maintain his dignity in his red underwear, I was making the noise of a dozen hens. It was suddenly too much for the Virginian. He hurried into his room and sank onto the floor with his head in his hands. The Doctor immediately slammed the door on him, which made me feel like I was losing my mind. I cried into my pillow and wondered if the Doctor would come and kill me. But he ignored me completely. I could hear the Virginian struggling through the door, and also the Doctor angrily getting ready just a few feet from my head; I lay still, facing away because I was really scared to look at him. When I heard him walk to the door in his boots, I dared to peek, and there he was, leaving with his bag in hand. As I continued to lie there, weak and sore, with my mind finally quiet, the Virginian's door opened. He was clean, dressed, and looking decent, but there was still a glint of mischief in his eye. I've never seen anyone more irresistibly handsome.
Then my mind worked again. “You've gone and done it,” said I. “He's packed his valise. He'll not sleep here.”
Then my mind started working again. “You’ve really done it,” I said. “He’s packed his suitcase. He’s not going to sleep here.”
The Virginian looked quickly out of the door. “Why, he's leavin' us!” he exclaimed. “Drivin' away right now in his little old buggy!” He turned to me, and our eyes met solemnly over this large fact. I thought that I perceived the faintest tincture of dismay in the features of Judge Henry's new, responsible, trusty foreman. This was the first act of his administration. Once again he looked out at the departing missionary. “Well,” he vindictively stated, “I cert'nly ain't goin' to run afteh him.” And he looked at me again.
The Virginian quickly peeked out the door. “Wow, he's leaving us!” he said. “Driving away right now in his little old buggy!” He turned to me, and our eyes met seriously over this big news. I thought I noticed the slightest hint of worry on the face of Judge Henry’s new, responsible, reliable foreman. This was the first action of his time in charge. He looked out at the departing missionary again. “Well,” he said with a touch of bitterness, “I’m definitely not going to chase after him.” And he looked at me once more.
“Do you suppose the Judge knows?” I inquired.
“Do you think the Judge knows?” I asked.
He shook his head. “The windo' shades is all down still oveh yondeh.” He paused. “I don't care,” he stated, quite as if he had been ten years old. Then he grinned guiltily. “I was mighty respectful to him all night.”
He shook his head. “The window shades are still down over there.” He paused. “I don’t care,” he said, sounding just like he was ten years old. Then he grinned sheepishly. “I was really respectful to him all night.”
“Oh, yes, respectful! Especially when you invited him to turn his wolf loose.”
“Oh, yes, very respectful! Especially when you asked him to let his wolf go.”
The Virginian gave a joyous gulp. He now came and sat down on the edge of my bed. “I spoke awful good English to him most of the time,” said he. “I can, yu' know, when I cinch my attention tight on to it. Yes, I cert'nly spoke a lot o' good English. I didn't understand some of it myself!”
The Virginian let out a happy gulp. He then came over and sat on the edge of my bed. “I spoke really good English to him most of the time,” he said. “I can, you know, when I focus really hard on it. Yes, I definitely spoke a lot of good English. I didn't even understand some of it myself!”
He was now growing frankly pleased with his exploit. He had builded so much better than he knew. He got up and looked out across the crystal world of light. “The Doctor is at one-mile crossing,” he said. “He'll get breakfast at the N-lazy-Y.” Then he returned and sat again on my bed, and began to give me his real heart. “I never set up for being better than others. Not even to myself. My thoughts ain't apt to travel around making comparisons. And I shouldn't wonder if my memory took as much notice of the meannesses I have done as of—as of the other actions. But to have to sit like a dumb lamb and let a stranger tell yu' for an hour that yu're a hawg and a swine, just after you have acted in a way which them that know the facts would call pretty near white—”
He was genuinely feeling good about what he had done. He had accomplished much more than he realized. He stood up and looked out at the bright, clear world. “The Doctor is at one-mile crossing,” he said. “He'll grab breakfast at the N-lazy-Y.” Then he returned and sat back on my bed, ready to share his true feelings. “I never claimed to be better than anyone else. Not even to myself. My thoughts don’t usually spend time making comparisons. I wouldn’t be surprised if my memory paid as much attention to the mistakes I've made as to the good things I've done. But having to sit there like a quiet lamb and let a stranger tell you for an hour that you’re a pig and a disgrace, right after you’ve acted in a way that anyone who knows the facts would consider quite decent—”
“Trampas!” I could not help exclaiming.
“Trampas!” I couldn't help but exclaim.
For there are moments of insight when a guess amounts to knowledge.
For there are moments of understanding when a guess becomes knowledge.
“Has Scipio told—”
“Did Scipio say—”
“No. Not a word. He wouldn't tell me.”
“No. Not a word. He wouldn’t say anything.”
“Well, yu' see, I arrived home hyeh this evenin' with several thoughts workin' and stirrin' inside me. And not one o' them thoughts was what yu'd call Christian. I ain't the least little bit ashamed of 'em. I'm a human. But after the Judge—well, yu' heard him. And so when I went away from that talk and saw how positions was changed—”
“Well, you see, I got home this evening with a bunch of thoughts running around in my head. And not one of those thoughts was what you'd call Christian. I’m not the least bit ashamed of them. I’m human. But after the Judge—well, you heard him. So when I left that conversation and saw how things had shifted—”
A step outside stopped him short. Nothing more could be read in his face, for there was Trampas himself in the open door.
A step outside made him freeze. There was nothing more to interpret in his expression, because Trampas himself was standing in the open door.
“Good morning,” said Trampas, not looking at us. He spoke with the same cool sullenness of yesterday.
“Good morning,” Trampas said, still not looking at us. He spoke with the same cool grumpiness as yesterday.
We returned his greeting.
We replied to his greeting.
“I believe I'm late in congratulating you on your promotion,” said he.
“I think I’m late in congratulating you on your promotion,” he said.
The Virginian consulted his watch. “It's only half afteh six,” he returned.
The Virginian checked his watch. “It's only half past six,” he said.
Trampas's sullenness deepened. “Any man is to be congratulated on getting a rise, I expect.”
Trampas's mood darkened. “I guess any man deserves a pat on the back for getting a raise.”
This time the Virginian let him have it. “Cert'nly. And I ain't forgetting how much I owe mine to you.”
This time the Virginian really gave it to him. “Of course. And I won't forget how much I owe you for mine.”
Trampas would have liked to let himself go. “I've not come here for any forgiveness,” he sneered.
Trampas would have liked to lose control. “I'm not here for any forgiveness,” he sneered.
“When did yu' feel yu' needed any?” The Virginian was impregnable.
“When did you feel you needed any?” The Virginian was unshakeable.
Trampas seemed to feel how little he was gaining this way. He came out straight now. “Oh, I haven't any Judge behind me, I know. I heard you'd be paying the boys this morning, and I've come for my time.”
Trampas seemed to realize how little he was getting out of this. He spoke clearly now. “Oh, I don't have any Judge backing me, I know. I heard you’d be paying the guys this morning, and I’m here for my pay.”
“You're thinking of leaving us?” asked the new foreman. “What's your dissatisfaction?”
“Are you thinking about leaving us?” asked the new foreman. “What’s bothering you?”
“Oh, I'm not needing anybody back of me. I'll get along by myself.” It was thus he revealed his expectation of being dismissed by his enemy.
“Oh, I don’t need anyone behind me. I can handle things on my own.” That’s how he showed he expected to be let go by his enemy.
This would have knocked any meditated generosity out of my heart. But I was not the Virginian. He shifted his legs, leaned back a little, and laughed. “Go back to your job, Trampas, if that's all your complaint. You're right about me being in luck. But maybe there's two of us in luck.”
This would have taken any planned generosity out of my heart. But I wasn't the Virginian. He moved his legs, leaned back a bit, and laughed. “Get back to work, Trampas, if that's your only issue. You're right about me being lucky. But maybe there are two of us who are lucky.”
It was this that Scipio had preferred me to see with my own eyes. The fight was between man and man no longer. The case could not be one of forgiveness; but the Virginian would not use his official position to crush his subordinate.
It was this that Scipio had wanted me to witness firsthand. The battle was no longer between individuals. It couldn't be a matter of forgiveness; however, the Virginian refused to abuse his authority to overpower his subordinate.
Trampas departed with something muttered that I did not hear, and the Virginian closed intimate conversation by saying, “You'll be late for breakfast.” With that he also took himself away.
Trampas left after muttering something I didn’t catch, and the Virginian wrapped up our close conversation by saying, “You’ll be late for breakfast.” With that, he also took off.
The ladies were inclined to be scandalized, but not the Judge. When my whole story was done, he brought his fist down on the table, and not lightly this time. “I'd make him lieutenant general if the ranch offered that position!” he declared.
The women were likely to be shocked, but not the Judge. When I finished my whole story, he slammed his fist down on the table, and not gently this time. “I’d make him lieutenant general if the ranch had that position!” he declared.
Miss Molly Wood said nothing at the time. But in the afternoon, by her wish, she went fishing, with the Virginian deputed to escort her. I rode with them, for a while. I was not going to continue a third in that party; the Virginian was too becomingly dressed, and I saw KENILWORTH peeping out of his pocket. I meant to be fishing by myself when that volume was returned.
Miss Molly Wood didn’t say anything at that moment. But later in the afternoon, she asked to go fishing, with the Virginian assigned to accompany her. I rode with them for a bit, but I wasn't going to stick around as a third wheel; the Virginian was dressed too nicely, and I noticed KENILWORTH peeking out of his pocket. I planned to go fishing alone when that book was returned.
But Miss Wood talked with skilful openness as we rode. “I've heard all about you and Dr. MacBride,” she said. “How could you do it, when the Judge places such confidence in you?”
But Miss Wood talked with skillful honesty as we rode. “I've heard all about you and Dr. MacBride,” she said. “How could you do it when the Judge trusts you so much?”
He looked pleased. “I reckon,” he said, “I couldn't be so good if I wasn't bad onced in a while.”
He looked happy. “I guess,” he said, “I couldn't be so good if I wasn't bad once in a while.”
“Why, there's a skunk,” said I, noticing the pretty little animal trotting in front of us at the edge of the thickets.
“Look, there's a skunk,” I said, seeing the cute little animal walking in front of us at the edge of the bushes.
“Oh, where is it? Don't let me see it!” screamed Molly. And at this deeply feminine remark, the Virginian looked at her with such a smile that, had I been a woman, it would have made me his to do what he pleased with on the spot.
“Oh, where is it? Don’t let me see it!” screamed Molly. And at this profoundly feminine comment, the Virginian looked at her with a smile so charming that, if I had been a woman, it would have instantly made me his to do whatever he wanted.
Upon the lady, however, it seemed to make less impression. Or rather, I had better say, whatever were her feelings, she very naturally made no display of them, and contrived not to be aware of that expression which had passed over the Virginian's face.
However, it seemed to have less of an impact on the lady. Or rather, I should say that whatever her feelings were, she very naturally didn’t show them and managed to be unaware of the expression that had crossed the Virginian's face.
It was later that these few words reached me while I was fishing alone: “Have you anything different to tell me yet?” I heard him say.
It was later that these few words reached me while I was fishing alone: “Do you have anything new to tell me yet?” I heard him say.
“Yes; I have.” She spoke in accents light and well intrenched. “I wish to say that I have never liked any man better than you. But I expect to!”
“Yes; I have.” She spoke in a light, confident tone. “I want to say that I’ve never liked any man more than you. But I expect to!”
He must have drawn small comfort from such an answer as that. But he laughed out indomitably: “Don't yu' go betting on any such expectation!” And then their words ceased to be distinct, and it was only their two voices that I heard wandering among the windings of the stream.
He probably found little comfort in such an answer. But he laughed defiantly: “Don’t you go betting on any such expectation!” Then their words became indistinct, and all I could hear were their two voices wandering along the twists of the stream.
XXII. “WHAT IS A RUSTLER?”
We all know what birds of a feather do. And it may be safely surmised that if a bird of any particular feather has been for a long while unable to see other birds of its kind, it will flock with them all the more assiduously when they happen to alight in its vicinity.
We all know what similar people do. And it's safe to say that if someone who shares a specific quality hasn’t seen others like them for a long time, they will connect with them even more eagerly when they finally appear nearby.
Now the Ogdens were birds of Molly's feather. They wore Eastern, and not Western, plumage, and their song was a different song from that which the Bear Creek birds sang. To be sure, the piping of little George Taylor was full of hopeful interest; and many other strains, both striking and melodious, were lifted in Cattle Land, and had given pleasure to Molly's ear. But although Indians, and bears, and mavericks, make worthy themes for song, these are not the only songs in the world. Therefore the Eastern warblings of the Ogdens sounded doubly sweet to Molly Wood. Such words as Newport, Bar Harbor, and Tiffany's thrilled her exceedingly. It made no difference that she herself had never been to Newport or Bar Harbor, and had visited Tiffany's more often to admire than to purchase. On the contrary, this rather added a dazzle to the music of the Ogdens. And Molly, whose Eastern song had been silent in this strange land, began to chirp it again during the visit that she made at the Sunk Creek Ranch.
Now the Ogdens were just like Molly. They wore Eastern, not Western, styles, and their song was different from what the Bear Creek birds sang. Sure, little George Taylor's tunes were full of hopeful excitement, and many other sounds, both striking and beautiful, came from Cattle Land, bringing joy to Molly's ears. But while Indians, bears, and wild cattle are great subjects for song, they aren’t the only songs out there. So the Eastern melodies of the Ogdens sounded especially sweet to Molly Wood. Words like Newport, Bar Harbor, and Tiffany's thrilled her immensely. It didn’t matter that she had never been to Newport or Bar Harbor, and that she had gone to Tiffany's more to admire than to buy. In fact, this only added a sparkle to the Ogdens’ music. And Molly, whose Eastern song had been quiet in this unfamiliar place, started to sing it again during her visit to the Sunk Creek Ranch.
Thus the Virginian's cause by no means prospered at this time. His forces were scattered, while Molly's were concentrated. The girl was not at that point where absence makes the heart grow fonder. While the Virginian was trundling his long, responsible miles in the caboose, delivering the cattle at Chicago, vanquishing Trampas along the Yellowstone, she had regained herself.
Thus the Virginian's situation was far from good at this time. His team was scattered, while Molly's was focused. The girl was not at the stage where distance makes the heart grow fonder. While the Virginian was making his long, responsible journey in the caboose, delivering cattle in Chicago and defeating Trampas along the Yellowstone, she had found herself again.
Thus it was that she could tell him so easily during those first hours that they were alone after his return, “I expect to like another man better than you.”
Thus it was that she could tell him so easily during those first hours after his return, “I expect to like another man better than you.”
Absence had recruited her. And then the Ogdens had reenforced her. They brought the East back powerfully to her memory, and her thoughts filled with it. They did not dream that they were assisting in any battle. No one ever had more unconscious allies than did Molly at that time. But she used them consciously, or almost consciously. She frequented them; she spoke of Eastern matters; she found that she had acquaintances whom the Ogdens also knew, and she often brought them into the conversation. For it may be said, I think, that she was fighting a battle—nay, a campaign. And perhaps this was a hopeful sign for the Virginian (had he but known it), that the girl resorted to allies. She surrounded herself, she steeped herself, with the East, to have, as it were, a sort of counteractant against the spell of the black-haired horse man.
Absence had drawn her in. And then the Ogdens had strengthened her resolve. They brought the East back to her mind powerfully, and her thoughts overflowed with it. They had no idea they were playing a part in any struggle. No one ever had more unintentional allies than Molly did at that time. But she engaged with them intentionally, or at least almost intentionally. She spent time with them; she talked about Eastern topics; she discovered she had connections that the Ogdens also recognized, and she often mentioned them in conversations. It can be said, I believe, that she was waging a battle—indeed, a campaign. And perhaps this was a hopeful sign for the Virginian (if he had only realized it), that the girl sought out allies. She surrounded herself, she immersed herself, in the East, as a sort of antidote against the allure of the dark-haired horseman.
And his forces were, as I have said, scattered. For his promotion gave him no more time for love-making. He was foreman now. He had said to Judge Henry, “I'll try to please yu'.” And after the throb of emotion which these words had both concealed and conveyed, there came to him that sort of intention to win which amounts to a certainty. Yes, he would please Judge Henry!
And his team was, as I mentioned, scattered. His promotion left him no more time for romance. He was now the foreman. He had told Judge Henry, “I’ll do my best to make you happy.” After the surge of feelings that these words had both hidden and expressed, he felt that kind of determination to succeed that feels like a guarantee. Yes, he would make Judge Henry happy!
He did not know how much he had already pleased him. He did not know that the Judge was humorously undecided which of his new foreman's first acts had the more delighted him: his performance with the missionary, or his magnanimity to Trampas.
He had no idea how much he had already impressed him. He didn't realize that the Judge was playfully uncertain which of his new foreman's initial actions had pleased him more: his encounter with the missionary or his generosity towards Trampas.
“Good feeling is a great thing in any one,” the Judge would say; “but I like to know that my foreman has so much sense.”
“Having a good feeling is important for anyone,” the Judge would say; “but I also want to know that my foreman has enough common sense.”
“I am personally very grateful to him,” said Mrs. Henry.
“I’m really grateful to him,” said Mrs. Henry.
And indeed so was the whole company. To be afflicted with Dr. MacBride for one night instead of six was a great liberation.
And indeed, the entire group felt the same way. Having to deal with Dr. MacBride for just one night instead of six was a huge relief.
But the Virginian never saw his sweetheart alone again; while she was at the Sunk Creek Ranch, his duties called him away so much that there was no chance for him. Worse still, that habit of birds of a feather brought about a separation more considerable. She arranged to go East with the Ogdens. It was so good an opportunity to travel with friends, instead of making the journey alone!
But the Virginian never saw his sweetheart alone again; while she was at the Sunk Creek Ranch, his responsibilities pulled him away so much that he had no chance to be with her. Even worse, that tendency for people with similar interests to stick together led to an even bigger separation. She decided to head East with the Ogdens. It was such a great opportunity to travel with friends instead of making the trip alone!
Molly's term of ministration at the schoolhouse had so pleased Bear Creek that she was warmly urged to take a holiday. School could afford to begin a little late. Accordingly, she departed.
Molly's time at the schoolhouse had made such a good impression on Bear Creek that they encouraged her to take a break. School could start a bit later. So, she decided to leave.
The Virginian hid his sore heart from her during the moment of farewell that they had.
The Virginian kept his aching heart hidden from her during their farewell.
“No, I'll not want any more books,” he said, “till yu' come back.” And then he made cheerfulness. “It's just the other way round!” said he.
“No, I don't want any more books,” he said, “until you come back.” And then he forced a smile. “It's actually the other way around!” he said.
“What is the other way round?”
"What’s the opposite of that?"
“Why, last time it was me that went travelling, and you that stayed behind.”
“Last time, I was the one who traveled while you stayed behind.”
“So it was!” And here she gave him a last scratch. “But you'll be busier than ever,” she said; “no spare time to grieve about me!”
“So it was!” And here she gave him one last scratch. “But you'll be busier than ever,” she said; “no free time to mourn me!”
She could wound him, and she knew it. Nobody else could. That is why she did it.
She could hurt him, and she knew it. No one else could. That’s why she did it.
But he gave her something to remember, too.
But he also gave her something to remember.
“Next time,” he said, “neither of us will stay behind. We'll both go together.”
“Next time,” he said, “neither of us will stay behind. We'll go together.”
And with these words he gave her no laughing glance. It was a look that mingled with the words; so that now and again in the train, both came back to her, and she sat pensive, drawing near to Bennington and hearing his voice and seeing his eyes.
And with these words, he gave her a serious look, not a playful one. It was a gaze that blended with his words; so that every now and then on the train, both would resurface in her mind, and she sat lost in thought, coming closer to Bennington, hearing his voice, and seeing his eyes.
How is it that this girl could cry at having to tell Sam Bannett she could not think of him, and then treat another lover as she treated the Virginian? I cannot tell you, having never (as I said before) been a woman myself.
How is it that this girl could cry when she had to tell Sam Bannett she couldn't think of him, and then treat another boyfriend like she treated the Virginian? I can't explain it, having never (as I mentioned before) been a woman myself.
Bennington opened its arms to its venturesome daughter. Much was made of Molly Wood. Old faces and old places welcomed her. Fatted calves of varying dimensions made their appearance. And although the fatted calf is an animal that can assume more divergent shapes than any other known creature,—being sometimes champagne and partridges, and again cake and currant wine,—through each disguise you can always identify the same calf. The girl from Bear Creek met it at every turn.
Bennington embraced its adventurous daughter. There was a lot of excitement about Molly Wood. Familiar faces and places greeted her warmly. Celebrations of different kinds took place. And even though the idea of a 'fatted calf' can take many forms—sometimes being champagne and partridges, other times cake and currant wine—you can always recognize it for what it is. The girl from Bear Creek encountered it at every turn.
The Bannetts at Hoosic Falls offered a large specimen to Molly—a dinner (perhaps I should say a banquet) of twenty-four. And Sam Bannett of course took her to drive more than once.
The Bannetts at Hoosic Falls invited Molly to a big dinner—actually, I should call it a banquet—of twenty-four people. And Sam Bannett, of course, took her out for a drive more than once.
“I want to see the Hoosic Bridge,” she would say. And when they reached that well-remembered point, “How lovely it is!” she exclaimed. And as she gazed at the view up and down the valley, she would grow pensive. “How natural the church looks,” she continued. And then, having crossed both bridges, “Oh, there's the dear old lodge gate!” Or again, while they drove up the valley of the little Hoosic: “I had forgotten it was so nice and lonely. But after all, no woods are so interesting as those where you might possibly see a bear or an elk.” And upon another occasion, after a cry of enthusiasm at the view from the top of Mount Anthony, “It's lovely, lovely, lovely,” she said, with diminishing cadence, ending in pensiveness once more. “Do you see that little bit just there? No, not where the trees are—that bare spot that looks brown and warm in the sun. With a little sagebrush, that spot would look something like a place I know on Bear Creek. Only of course you don't get the clear air here.”
“I want to see the Hoosic Bridge,” she would say. And when they reached that familiar spot, “How beautiful it is!” she exclaimed. As she looked out at the view of the valley, she became thoughtful. “The church looks so natural,” she added. After they crossed both bridges, “Oh, there’s the beloved old lodge gate!” Or again, while they drove up the valley of the little Hoosic: “I had forgotten how nice and peaceful it is here. But honestly, no woods are more fascinating than those where you might actually see a bear or an elk.” On another occasion, after a burst of excitement at the view from the top of Mount Anthony, “It’s beautiful, beautiful, beautiful,” she said, her voice trailing off into a thoughtful tone once again. “Do you see that little spot over there? No, not where the trees are—that bare patch that looks brown and warm in the sun. With a little sagebrush, that spot would remind me of a place I know on Bear Creek. But of course, you don’t get the clear air here.”
“I don't forget you,” said Sam. “Do you remember me? Or is it out of sight out of mind?”
“I can’t forget you,” said Sam. “Do you remember me? Or is it just out of sight, out of mind?”
And with this beginning he renewed his suit. She told him that she forgot no one; that she should return always, lest they might forget her.
And with this start, he pursued his request again. She told him that she didn't forget anyone; that she would always come back, so they wouldn't forget her.
“Return always!” he exclaimed. “You talk as if your anchor was dragging.”
“Come back all the time!” he shouted. “You speak like your anchor is stuck.”
Was it? At all events, Sam failed in his suit.
Was it? In any case, Sam didn't succeed in his attempt.
Over in the house at Dunbarton, the old lady held Molly's hand and looked a long while at her. “You have changed very much,” she said finally.
Over at the house in Dunbarton, the old lady held Molly's hand and looked at her for a long time. “You've changed a lot,” she finally said.
“I am a year older,” said the girl.
“I’m a year older,” said the girl.
“Pshaw, my dear!” said the great-aunt. “Who is he?”
“Seriously, my dear!” said the great-aunt. “Who is he?”
“Nobody!” cried Molly, with indignation.
"Nobody!" yelled Molly, indignantly.
“Then you shouldn't answer so loud,” said the great-aunt.
“Then you shouldn't answer so loudly,” said the great-aunt.
The girl suddenly hid her face. “I don't believe I can love any one,” she said, “except myself.”
The girl suddenly covered her face. “I don’t think I can love anyone,” she said, “except myself.”
And then that old lady, who in her day had made her courtesy to Lafayette, began to stroke her niece's buried head, because she more than half understood. And understanding thus much, she asked no prying questions, but thought of the days of her own youth, and only spoke a little quiet love and confidence to Molly.
And then that old lady, who in her younger days had shown respect to Lafayette, began to gently stroke her niece's buried head, as she somewhat understood the situation. Understanding this much, she didn't ask any invasive questions but instead reflected on her own youthful days, speaking only a little soft love and reassurance to Molly.
“I am an old, old woman,” she said. “But I haven't forgotten about it. They objected to him because he had no fortune. But he was brave and handsome, and I loved him, my dear. Only I ought to have loved him more. I gave him my promise to think about it. And he and his ship were lost.” The great-aunt's voice had become very soft and low, and she spoke with many pauses. “So then I knew. If I had—if—perhaps I should have lost him; but it would have been after—ah, well! So long as you can help it, never marry! But when you cannot help it a moment longer, then listen to nothing but that; for, my dear, I know your choice would be worthy of the Starks. And now—let me see his picture.”
“I’m an old, old woman,” she said. “But I haven’t forgotten about it. They didn’t like him because he had no money. But he was brave and handsome, and I loved him, my dear. I just should have loved him more. I promised to think about it. And then he and his ship were lost.” The great-aunt’s voice had gotten very soft and low, and she spoke with a lot of pauses. “So then I knew. If I had—if—maybe I would have lost him; but it would have been after—ah, well! As long as you can help it, never marry! But when you can't hold off any longer, then listen to nothing but that; because, my dear, I know your choice would be worthy of the Starks. And now—let me see his picture.”
“Why, aunty!” said Molly.
“Why, Auntie!” said Molly.
“Well, I won't pretend to be supernatural,” said the aunt, “but I thought you kept one back when you were showing us those Western views last night.”
“Well, I won’t claim to have any supernatural abilities,” said the aunt, “but I thought you held one back when you were showing us those Western views last night.”
Now this was the precise truth. Molly had brought a number of photographs from Wyoming to show to her friends at home. These, however, with one exception, were not portraits. They were views of scenery and of cattle round-ups, and other scenes characteristic of ranch life. Of young men she had in her possession several photographs, and all but one of these she had left behind her. Her aunt's penetration had in a way mesmerized the girl; she rose obediently and sought that picture of the Virginian. It was full length, displaying him in all his cow-boy trappings,—the leathern chaps, the belt and pistol, and in his hand a coil of rope.
Now this was the exact truth. Molly had brought back several photographs from Wyoming to show her friends at home. However, with one exception, these weren't portraits. They were pictures of the scenery, cattle round-ups, and other scenes typical of ranch life. She had several photographs of young men, but she left all but one behind. Her aunt's insight had somehow captivated her; she got up obediently and looked for that picture of the Virginian. It was a full-length shot, showing him in all his cowboy gear—the leather chaps, the belt and pistol, and a coil of rope in his hand.
Not one of her family had seen it, or suspected its existence. She now brought it downstairs and placed it in her aunt's hand.
Not one of her family had seen it or suspected it was there. She now brought it downstairs and put it in her aunt's hand.
“Mercy!” cried the old lady.
"Help!" cried the old lady.
Molly was silent, but her eye grew warlike.
Molly was silent, but her eyes showed a fierce determination.
“Is that the way—” began the aunt. “Mercy!” she murmured; and she sat staring at the picture.
“Is that how—” started the aunt. “Wow!” she whispered; and she sat staring at the picture.
Molly remained silent.
Molly stayed quiet.
Her aunt looked slowly up at her. “Has a man like that presumed—”
Her aunt slowly looked up at her. “Has a guy like that assumed—”
“He's not a bit like that. Yes, he's exactly like that,” said Molly. And she would have snatched the photograph away, but her aunt retained it.
“He's not at all like that. Yes, he’s just like that,” said Molly. And she would have grabbed the photograph, but her aunt held on to it.
“Well,” she said, “I suppose there are days when he does not kill people.”
“Well,” she said, “I guess there are days when he doesn’t kill people.”
“He never killed anybody!” And Molly laughed.
“He never killed anyone!” And Molly laughed.
“Are you seriously—” said the old lady.
“Are you serious—” said the old lady.
“I almost might—at times. He is perfectly splendid.”
“I might—sometimes. He is absolutely amazing.”
“My dear, you have fallen in love with his clothes.”
“My dear, you’ve fallen for his style.”
“It's not his clothes. And I'm not in love. He often wears others. He wears a white collar like anybody.”
“It's not his clothes. And I'm not in love. He often wears different ones. He wears a white collar like everyone else.”
“Then that would be a more suitable way to be photographed, I think. He couldn't go round like that here. I could not receive him myself.”
“Then I think that would be a better way to be photographed. He couldn't walk around like that here. I couldn't meet him myself.”
“He'd never think of such a thing. Why, you talk as if he were a savage.”
"He would never think of something like that. Seriously, you sound like you think he's a barbarian."
The old lady studied the picture closely for a minute. “I think it is a good face,” she finally remarked. “Is the fellow as handsome as that, my dear?”
The elderly woman examined the picture intently for a minute. “I think it’s a nice face,” she finally said. “Is the guy really that handsome, my dear?”
More so, Molly thought. And who was he, and what were his prospects? were the aunt's next inquiries. She shook her head at the answers which she received; and she also shook her head over her niece's emphatic denial that her heart was lost to this man. But when their parting came, the old lady said: “God bless you and keep you, my dear. I'll not try to manage you. They managed me—” A sigh spoke the rest of this sentence. “But I'm not worried about you—at least, not very much. You have never done anything that was not worthy of the Starks. And if you're going to take him, do it before I die so that I can bid him welcome for your sake. God bless you, my dear.”
More than that, Molly thought. And who was he, and what did he have going for him? were the aunt's next questions. She shook her head at the answers she got; and she also shook her head at her niece's strong denial that her heart was lost to this man. But when it was time to say goodbye, the old lady said: “God bless you and take care of you, my dear. I won’t try to control you. They controlled me—” A sigh expressed the rest of that thought. “But I'm not too worried about you—at least, not much. You've never done anything that wasn't worthy of the Starks. And if you’re going to be with him, do it before I die so I can welcome him for your sake. God bless you, my dear.”
And after the girl had gone back to Bennington, the great-aunt had this thought: “She is like us all. She wants a man that is a man.” Nor did the old lady breathe her knowledge to any member of the family. For she was a loyal spirit, and her girl's confidence was sacred to her.
And after the girl went back to Bennington, the great-aunt thought, “She’s like all of us. She wants a man who is a real man.” The old lady didn’t share her thoughts with anyone in the family. She was a loyal person, and her girl’s trust was sacred to her.
“Besides,” she reflected, “if even I can do nothing with her, what a mess THEY'D make of it! We should hear of her elopement next.”
“Besides,” she thought, “if I can’t do anything with her, imagine the mess THEY'D create! We’ll probably hear about her running away next.”
So Molly's immediate family never saw that photograph, and never heard a word from her upon this subject. But on the day that she left for Bear Creek, as they sat missing her and discussing her visit in the evening, Mrs. Bell observed: “Mother, how did you think she was?”—“I never saw her better, Sarah. That horrible place seems to agree with her.”—“Oh, yes, agree. It seemed to me—“—“Well?”—“Oh, just somehow that she was thinking.”—“Thinking?”—“Well, I believe she has something on her mind.”—“You mean a man,” said Andrew Bell.—“A man, Andrew?”—“Yes, Mrs. Wood, that's what Sarah always means.”
So Molly's immediate family never saw that photograph and never heard a word from her about it. But on the day she left for Bear Creek, as they sat missing her and talking about her visit in the evening, Mrs. Bell remarked, “Mom, what did you think of her?”—“I've never seen her better, Sarah. That awful place seems to suit her.” —“Oh, yeah, suit her. It just seemed to me—“—“Well?”—“Oh, just somehow that she was deep in thought.” —“Thinking?”—“Well, I think she has something on her mind.” —“You mean a guy,” said Andrew Bell.—“A guy, Andrew?”—“Yeah, Mrs. Wood, that's what Sarah always means.”
It may be mentioned that Sarah's surmises did not greatly contribute to her mother's happiness. And rumor is so strange a thing that presently from the malicious outside air came a vague and dreadful word—one of those words that cannot be traced to its source. Somebody said to Andrew Bell that they heard Miss Molly Wood was engaged to marry a RUSTLER.
It’s worth noting that Sarah's guesses didn’t really help her mother feel happy. And rumors are so weird that soon enough, a vague and terrible word drifted in from the malicious outside world—one of those words that can't be traced back to where it started. Someone told Andrew Bell that they heard Miss Molly Wood was engaged to marry a RUSTLER.
“Heavens, Andrew!” said his wife; “what is a rustler?”
“Heavens, Andrew!” his wife exclaimed, “What’s a rustler?”
It was not in any dictionary, and current translations of it were inconsistent. A man at Hoosic Falls said that he had passed through Cheyenne, and heard the term applied in a complimentary way to people who were alive and pushing. Another man had always supposed it meant some kind of horse. But the most alarming version of all was that a rustler was a cattle thief.
It wasn't in any dictionary, and the current translations were inconsistent. A guy at Hoosic Falls said he had been through Cheyenne and heard the term used positively to describe people who were active and thriving. Another guy always thought it referred to some kind of horse. But the most shocking interpretation was that a rustler was a cattle thief.
Now the truth is that all these meanings were right. The word ran a sort of progress in the cattle country, gathering many meanings as it went. It gathered more, however, in Bennington. In a very few days, gossip had it that Molly was engaged to a gambler, a gold miner, an escaped stage robber, and a Mexican bandit; while Mrs. Flynt feared she had married a Mormon.
Now the truth is that all these meanings were correct. The word spread across the cattle country, picking up many interpretations along the way. However, it gathered even more in Bennington. Within just a few days, the rumors had it that Molly was engaged to a gambler, a gold miner, an escaped stage robber, and a Mexican bandit; meanwhile, Mrs. Flynt worried that she had married a Mormon.
Along Bear Creek, however, Molly and her “rustler” took a ride soon after her return. They were neither married nor engaged, and she was telling him about Vermont.
Along Bear Creek, however, Molly and her “rustler” went for a ride soon after her return. They weren’t married or engaged, and she was sharing stories about Vermont.
“I never was there,” said he. “Never happened to strike in that direction.”
“I’ve never been there,” he said. “Just never happened to head that way.”
“What decided your direction?”
“What determined your path?”
“Oh, looking for chances. I reckon I must have been more ambitious than my brothers—or more restless. They stayed around on farms. But I got out. When I went back again six years afterward, I was twenty. They was talking about the same old things. Men of twenty-five and thirty—yet just sittin' and talkin' about the same old things. I told my mother about what I'd seen here and there, and she liked it, right to her death. But the others—well, when I found this whole world was hawgs and turkeys to them, with a little gunnin' afteh small game throwed in, I put on my hat one mawnin' and told 'em maybe when I was fifty I'd look in on 'em again to see if they'd got any new subjects. But they'll never. My brothers don't seem to want chances.”
“Oh, looking for opportunities. I guess I must have been more ambitious than my brothers—or maybe just more restless. They stayed on the farms. But I got out. When I returned six years later, I was twenty. They were still discussing the same old things. Men in their mid-twenties and thirties—yet just sitting around talking about the same old stuff. I told my mom about what I'd experienced here and there, and she loved it, right up until her passing. But the others—well, when I realized this whole world was just hogs and turkeys to them, with a little hunting for small game thrown in, I put on my hat one morning and told them maybe when I was fifty I'd check in on them again to see if they had any new topics. But they never will. My brothers don't seem interested in opportunities.”
“You have lost a good many yourself,” said Molly.
“You've lost quite a few yourself,” said Molly.
“That's correct.”
“Right.”
“And yet,” said she, “sometimes I think you know a great deal more than I ever shall.”
“And yet,” she said, “sometimes I think you know a lot more than I ever will.”
“Why, of course I do,” said he, quite simply. “I have earned my living since I was fourteen. And that's from old Mexico to British Columbia. I have never stolen or begged a cent. I'd not want yu' to know what I know.”
“Of course I do,” he said plainly. “I’ve been making a living since I was fourteen. And that’s from old Mexico to British Columbia. I’ve never stolen or begged for a penny. I wouldn’t want you to know what I know.”
She was looking at him, half listening and half thinking of her great-aunt.
She was looking at him, partially listening and partially thinking about her great-aunt.
“I am not losing chances any more,” he continued. “And you are the best I've got.”
“I’m not missing opportunities anymore,” he continued. “And you’re the best I have.”
She was not sorry to have Georgie Taylor come galloping along at this moment and join them. But the Virginian swore profanely under his breath. And on this ride nothing more happened.
She wasn't sorry to see Georgie Taylor come racing up at that moment and join them. But the Virginian muttered some curses under his breath. And on this ride, nothing else happened.
XXIII. VARIOUS POINTS
Love had been snowbound for many weeks. Before this imprisonment its course had run neither smooth nor rough, so far as eye could see; it had run either not at all, or, as an undercurrent, deep out of sight. In their rides, in their talks, love had been dumb, as to spoken words at least; for the Virginian had set himself a heavy task of silence and of patience. Then, where winter barred his visits to Bear Creek, and there was for the while no ranch work or responsibility to fill his thoughts and blood with action, he set himself a task much lighter. Often, instead of Shakespeare and fiction, school books lay open on his cabin table; and penmanship and spelling helped the hours to pass. Many sheets of paper did he fill with various exercises, and Mrs. Henry gave him her assistance in advice and corrections.
Love had been stuck in a snowstorm for many weeks. Before this confinement, it hadn't been smooth or rough—if you could see it at all; it either didn't exist or was like an undercurrent that ran deep out of sight. During their rides and conversations, love had been silent, at least in terms of spoken words; the Virginian had chosen to keep quiet and be patient. Then, with winter blocking his trips to Bear Creek and no ranch work or responsibilities to keep his mind busy, he took on a much lighter task. Often, instead of reading Shakespeare or novels, school books were spread out on his cabin table; writing and spelling helped pass the time. He filled many sheets of paper with various exercises, and Mrs. Henry helped him with tips and corrections.
“I shall presently be in love with him myself,” she told the Judge. “And it's time for you to become anxious.”
“I’m going to fall in love with him too,” she told the Judge. “And it’s time for you to start worrying.”
“I am perfectly safe,” he retorted. “There's only one woman for him any more.”
“I’m totally fine,” he shot back. “There’s only one woman for him now.”
“She is not good enough for him,” declared Mrs. Henry. “But he'll never see that.”
“She isn’t good enough for him,” Mrs. Henry said. “But he’ll never realize that.”
So the snow fell, the world froze, and the spelling-books and exercises went on. But this was not the only case of education which was progressing at the Sunk Creek Ranch while love was snowbound.
So the snow fell, the world froze, and the spelling books and exercises continued. But this wasn't the only instance of education happening at the Sunk Creek Ranch while love was stuck in the snow.
One morning Scipio le Moyne entered the Virginian's sitting room—that apartment where Dr. MacBride had wrestled with sin so courageously all night.
One morning, Scipio le Moyne walked into the Virginian's sitting room— the place where Dr. MacBride had bravely fought against sin all night.
The Virginian sat at his desk. Open books lay around him; a half-finished piece of writing was beneath his fist; his fingers were coated with ink. Education enveloped him, it may be said. But there was none in his eye. That was upon the window, looking far across the cold plain.
The Virginian sat at his desk. Open books were spread around him; a half-finished piece of writing was under his fist; his fingers were stained with ink. You could say education surrounded him. But there was none in his gaze. That was directed out the window, staring far across the cold plain.
The foreman did not move when Scipio came in, and this humorous spirit smiled to himself. “It's Bear Creek he's havin' a vision of,” he concluded. But he knew instantly that this was not so. The Virginian was looking at something real, and Scipio went to the window to see for himself.
The foreman didn’t budge when Scipio walked in, and this funny guy smiled to himself. “He's imagining Bear Creek,” he figured. But he instantly realized that wasn’t the case. The Virginian was staring at something real, so Scipio went to the window to check it out himself.
“Well,” he said, having seen, “when is he going to leave us?”
“Well,” he said, having seen, “when is he going to leave us?”
The foreman continued looking at two horsemen riding together. Their shapes, small in the distance, showed black against the universal whiteness.
The foreman kept watching two horsemen riding side by side. Their figures, tiny in the distance, stood out in black against the vast white surroundings.
“When d' yu' figure he'll leave us?” repeated Scipio.
“When do you think he'll leave us?” repeated Scipio.
“He,” murmured the Virginian, always watching the distant horsemen; and again, “he.”
“He,” the Virginian murmured, still keeping an eye on the distant horsemen; and again, “he.”
Scipio sprawled down, familiarly, across a chair. He and the Virginian had come to know each other very well since that first meeting at Medora. They were birds many of whose feathers were the same, and the Virginian often talked to Scipio without reserve. Consequently, Scipio now understood those two syllables that the Virginian had pronounced precisely as though the sentences which lay between them had been fully expressed.
Scipio casually sprawled across a chair. He and the Virginian had gotten to know each other really well since their first meeting at Medora. They were like birds with many similar traits, and the Virginian often spoke to Scipio openly. As a result, Scipio now understood those two syllables the Virginian had said as if all the sentences between them had been completely articulated.
“Hm,” he remarked. “Well, one will be a gain, and the other won't be no loss.”
“Hmm,” he said. “Well, one will be a win, and the other won’t be a loss.”
“Poor Shorty!” said the Virginian. “Poor fool!”
“Poor Shorty!” said the Virginian. “Poor guy!”
Scipio was less compassionate. “No,” he persisted, “I ain't sorry for him. Any man old enough to have hair on his face ought to see through Trampas.”
Scipio was less sympathetic. “No,” he insisted, “I’m not sorry for him. Any man old enough to have facial hair should be able to see through Trampas.”
The Virginian looked out of the window again, and watched Shorty and Trampas as they rode in the distance. “Shorty is kind to animals,” he said. “He has gentled that hawss Pedro he bought with his first money. Gentled him wonderful. When a man is kind to dumb animals, I always say he had got some good in him.”
The Virginian looked out the window again and watched Shorty and Trampas riding in the distance. “Shorty is good to animals,” he said. “He has tamed that horse Pedro he bought with his first money. Tamed him really well. When a person is kind to helpless animals, I always say they have some goodness in them.”
“Yes,” Scipio reluctantly admitted. “Yes. But I always did hate a fool.”
“Yes,” Scipio said with some hesitation. “Yes. But I’ve always hated a fool.”
“This hyeh is a mighty cruel country,” pursued the Virginian. “To animals that is. Think of it! Think what we do to hundreds an' thousands of little calves! Throw 'em down, brand 'em, cut 'em, ear mark 'em, turn 'em loose, and on to the next. It has got to be, of course. But I say this. If a man can go jammin' hot irons on to little calves and slicin' pieces off 'em with his knife, and live along, keepin' a kindness for animals in his heart, he has got some good in him. And that's what Shorty has got. But he is lettin' Trampas get a hold of him, and both of them will leave us.” And the Virginian looked out across the huge winter whiteness again. But the riders had now vanished behind some foot-hills.
“This here is a really cruel country,” the Virginian continued. “For animals, that is. Think about it! Think of what we do to hundreds and thousands of little calves! We throw them down, brand them, cut them, mark their ears, let them go, and move on to the next one. It has to be done, of course. But I’ll say this: if a man can press hot irons onto little calves and cut pieces off them with his knife, and still live with a kindness for animals in his heart, he has some good in him. And that’s what Shorty has. But he’s letting Trampas influence him, and both of them will be leaving us.” The Virginian looked out again across the vast winter whiteness. But the riders had now disappeared behind some foothills.
Scipio sat silent. He had never put these thoughts about men and animals to himself, and when they were put to him, he saw that they were true.
Scipio sat quietly. He had never considered these thoughts about people and animals before, and when they were presented to him, he realized they were accurate.
“Queer,” he observed finally.
"Queer," he remarked finally.
“What?”
"What?"
“Everything.”
"All of it."
“Nothing's queer,” stated the Virginian, “except marriage and lightning. Them two occurrences can still give me a sensation of surprise.”
“Nothing's strange,” said the Virginian, “except for marriage and lightning. Those two things can still catch me off guard.”
“All the same it is queer,” Scipio insisted
“All the same, it’s strange,” Scipio insisted.
“Well, let her go at me.”
“Well, let her come at me.”
“Why, Trampas. He done you dirt. You pass that over. You could have fired him, but you let him stay and keep his job. That's goodness. And badness is resultin' from it, straight. Badness right from goodness.”
“Why, Trampas. He did you wrong. You let that slide. You could have fired him, but you let him stay and keep his job. That's good. And bad things are coming from it, plain and simple. Bad things coming straight from good.”
“You're off the trail a whole lot,” said the Virginian.
“You're way off the trail,” said the Virginian.
“Which side am I off, then?”
“Which side am I on, then?”
“North, south, east, and west. First point. I didn't expect to do Trampas any good by not killin' him, which I came pretty near doin' three times. Nor I didn't expect to do Trampas any good by lettin' him keep his job. But I am foreman of this ranch. And I can sit and tell all men to their face: 'I was above that meanness.' Point two: it ain't any GOODNESS, it is TRAMPAS that badness has resulted from. Put him anywhere and it will be the same. Put him under my eye, and I can follow his moves a little, anyway. You have noticed, maybe, that since you and I run on to that dead Polled Angus cow, that was still warm when we got to her, we have found no more cows dead of sudden death. We came mighty close to catchin' whoever it was that killed that cow and ran her calf off to his own bunch. He wasn't ten minutes ahead of us. We can prove nothin'; and he knows that just as well as we do. But our cows have all quit dyin' of sudden death. And Trampas he's gettin' ready for a change of residence. As soon as all the outfits begin hirin' new hands in the spring, Trampas will leave us and take a job with some of them. And maybe our cows'll commence gettin' killed again, and we'll have to take steps that will be more emphatic—maybe.”
“North, south, east, and west. First point. I didn't think I'd benefit Trampas by not killing him, which I nearly did three times. And I didn't think letting him keep his job would help either. But I am the foreman of this ranch. And I can look any man in the eye and say, 'I rose above that cruelty.' Point two: it's not about GOODNESS, it's that TRAMPAS has brought about the badness. Put him anywhere, and it'll be the same. If I keep an eye on him, I can at least track his movements a bit. You might have noticed that since you and I found that dead Polled Angus cow, still warm when we got to her, we haven't found any more cows dead from sudden events. We came really close to catching whoever killed that cow and took her calf for himself. He wasn't more than ten minutes ahead of us. We can't prove anything, and he knows that just as well as we do. But our cows have stopped dying suddenly. And Trampas is getting ready to move. As soon as all the ranches start hiring new hands in the spring, Trampas will leave us and take a job with one of them. And maybe our cows will start getting killed again, and we'll have to take more serious action—maybe.”
Scipio meditated. “I wonder what killin' a man feels like?” he said.
Scipio thought to himself, “I wonder what it feels like to kill someone?” he said.
“Why, nothing to bother yu'—when he'd ought to have been killed. Next point: Trampas he'll take Shorty with him, which is certainly bad for Shorty. But it's me that has kept Shorty out of harm's way this long. If I had fired Trampas, he'd have worked Shorty into dissatisfaction that much sooner.”
“Why, there’s nothing to worry about—he should have been killed. Next point: Trampas is definitely going to take Shorty with him, which is really bad for Shorty. But I've been the one keeping Shorty safe this whole time. If I had fired Trampas, he would have made Shorty unhappy a lot sooner.”
Scipio meditated again. “I knowed Trampas would pull his freight,” he said. “But I didn't think of Shorty. What makes you think it?”
Scipio thought again. “I knew Trampas would bail,” he said. “But I didn’t consider Shorty. Why do you think that?”
“He asked me for a raise.”
“He asked me for a raise.”
“He ain't worth the pay he's getting now.”
“He's not worth the pay he's getting now.”
“Trampas has told him different.”
“Trampas has told him otherwise.”
“When a man ain't got no ideas of his own,” said Scipio, “he'd ought to be kind o' careful who he borrows 'em from.”
“When a man doesn’t have any ideas of his own,” said Scipio, “he should be careful about who he borrows them from.”
“That's mighty correct,” said the Virginian. “Poor Shorty! He has told me about his life. It is sorrowful. And he will never get wise. It was too late for him to get wise when he was born. D' yu' know why he's after higher wages? He sends most all his money East.”
“That's absolutely right,” said the Virginian. “Poor Shorty! He’s shared his life stories with me. They’re really sad. And he’ll never figure things out. It was too late for him to understand when he was born. Do you know why he wants higher wages? He sends most of his money East.”
“I don't see what Trampas wants him for,” said Scipio.
“I don't understand why Trampas wants him,” Scipio said.
“Oh, a handy tool some day.”
“Oh, a useful tool one day.”
“Not very handy,” said Scipio.
“Not very useful,” said Scipio.
“Well, Trampas is aimin' to train him. Yu' see, supposin' yu' were figuring to turn professional thief—yu'd be lookin' around for a nice young trustful accomplice to take all the punishment and let you take the rest.”
“Well, Trampas is planning to train him. You see, if you were thinking about becoming a professional thief, you’d be searching for a nice young trusting partner to take all the heat while you get away with the rest.”
“No such thing!” cried Scipio, angrily. “I'm no shirker.” And then, perceiving the Virginian's expression, he broke out laughing. “Well,” he exclaimed, “yu' fooled me that time.”
“No way!” shouted Scipio, angrily. “I’m no coward.” And then, noticing the Virginian’s expression, he burst out laughing. “Well,” he exclaimed, “you got me that time.”
“Looks that way. But I do mean it about Trampas.”
"Looks that way. But I really mean it about Trampas."
Presently Scipio rose, and noticed the half-finished exercise upon the Virginian's desk. “Trampas is a rolling stone,” he said.
Presently, Scipio got up and noticed the half-finished task on the Virginian's desk. “Trampas is a rolling stone,” he said.
“A rolling piece of mud,” corrected the Virginian.
“A rolling piece of mud,” corrected the Virginian.
“Mud! That's right. I'm a rolling stone. Sometimes I'd most like to quit being.”
“Mud! That's right. I'm a wandering soul. Sometimes I really want to stop being that way.”
“That's easy done,” said the Virginian.
"That's easy to do," said the Virginian.
“No doubt, when yu've found the moss yu' want to gather.” As Scipio glanced at the school books again, a sparkle lurked in his bleached blue eye. “I can cipher some,” he said. “But I expect I've got my own notions about spelling.”
“No doubt, when you've found the moss you want to gather.” As Scipio glanced at the school books again, a sparkle lurked in his faded blue eye. “I can do some math,” he said. “But I think I have my own ideas about spelling.”
“I retain a few private ideas that way myself,” remarked the Virginian, innocently; and Scipio's sparkle gathered light.
“I keep a few personal thoughts like that myself,” the Virginian said innocently, and Scipio's sparkle grew brighter.
“As to my geography,” he pursued, “that's away out loose in the brush. Is Bennington the capital of Vermont? And how d' yu' spell bridegroom?”
“As for my geography,” he continued, “that’s pretty far out in the bushes. Is Bennington the capital of Vermont? And how do you spell bridegroom?”
“Last point!” shouted the Virginian, letting a book fly after him: “don't let badness and goodness worry yu', for yu'll never be a judge of them.”
“Final point!” yelled the Virginian, tossing a book after him: “don't let bad and good stress you out, because you'll never really be able to judge them.”
But Scipio had dodged the book, and was gone. As he went his way, he said to himself, “All the same, it must pay to fall regular in love.” At the bunk house that afternoon it was observed that he was unusually silent. His exit from the foreman's cabin had let in a breath of winter so chill that the Virginian went to see his thermometer, a Christmas present from Mrs. Henry. It registered twenty below zero. After reviving the fire to a white blaze, the foreman sat thinking over the story of Shorty: what its useless, feeble past had been; what would be its useless, feeble future. He shook his head over the sombre question, Was there any way out for Shorty? “It may be,” he reflected, “that them whose pleasure brings yu' into this world owes yu' a living. But that don't make the world responsible. The world did not beget you. I reckon man helps them that help themselves. As for the universe, it looks like it did too wholesale a business to turn out an article up to standard every clip. Yes, it is sorrowful. For Shorty is kind to his hawss.”
But Scipio had avoided the book and was gone. As he walked away, he thought to himself, “Still, it must be worth it to fall in love regularly.” That afternoon at the bunkhouse, people noticed he was unusually quiet. His departure from the foreman's cabin had let in a chill so cold that the Virginian went to check his thermometer, a Christmas gift from Mrs. Henry. It read twenty degrees below zero. After getting the fire roaring again, the foreman sat there pondering Shorty's story: what a useless, weak past it had; what a useless, weak future it would have. He shook his head at the grim question: Was there any way out for Shorty? “Maybe,” he thought, “those whose pleasure brought you into this world owe you a living. But that doesn’t make the world responsible. The world didn’t create you. I suppose man helps those who help themselves. As for the universe, it seems like it did too much mass production to consistently turn out a quality product. Yes, it's sad. Because Shorty is kind to his horse.”
In the evening the Virginian brought Shorty into his room. He usually knew what he had to say, usually found it easy to arrange his thoughts; and after such arranging the words came of themselves. But as he looked at Shorty, this did not happen to him. There was not a line of badness in the face; yet also there was not a line of strength; no promise in eye, or nose, or chin; the whole thing melted to a stubby, featureless mediocrity. It was a countenance like thousands; and hopelessness filled the Virginian as he looked at this lost dog, and his dull, wistful eyes.
In the evening, the Virginian brought Shorty into his room. He usually knew what he wanted to say and found it easy to organize his thoughts; once he did that, the words came out naturally. But as he looked at Shorty, that didn't happen. There wasn't a trace of badness on his face, but there also wasn't a hint of strength; no promise in his eyes, nose, or chin; it all blended into a plain, unremarkable mediocrity. It was a face like thousands of others, and hopelessness filled the Virginian as he looked at this lost soul and his dull, longing eyes.
But some beginning must be made.
But we have to start somewhere.
“I wonder what the thermometer has got to be,” he said. “Yu' can see it, if yu'll hold the lamp to that right side of the window.”
“I wonder what the thermometer says,” he said. “You can see it if you hold the lamp to the right side of the window.”
Shorty held the lamp. “I never used any,” he said, looking out at the instrument, nevertheless.
Shorty held the lamp. “I’ve never used any,” he said, gazing at the instrument anyway.
The Virginian had forgotten that Shorty could not read. So he looked out of the window himself, and found that it was twenty-two below zero. “This is pretty good tobacco,” he remarked; and Shorty helped himself, and filled his pipe.
The Virginian had forgotten that Shorty couldn’t read. So he looked out the window himself and saw that it was twenty-two degrees below zero. “This is some good tobacco,” he said, and Shorty took some for himself and filled his pipe.
“I had to rub my left ear with snow to-day,” said he. “I was just in time.”
“I had to rub my left ear with snow today,” he said. “I made it just in time.”
“I thought it looked pretty freezy out where yu' was riding,” said the foreman.
“I thought it looked pretty cold out where you were riding,” said the foreman.
The lost dog's eyes showed plain astonishment. “We didn't see you out there,” said he.
The lost dog's eyes showed clear surprise. “We didn't see you out there,” he said.
“Well,” said the foreman, “it'll soon not be freezing any more; and then we'll all be warm enough with work. Everybody will be working all over the range. And I wish I knew somebody that had a lot of stable work to be attended to. I cert'nly do for your sake.”
“Well,” said the foreman, “it won’t be freezing for much longer; then we’ll all be warm enough with work. Everyone will be busy all over the range. And I really wish I knew someone who had a lot of stable work that needed to be done. I definitely do for your sake.”
“Why?” said Shorty.
“Why?” Shorty asked.
“Because it's the right kind of a job for you.”
“Because it's the perfect job for you.”
“I can make more—” began Shorty, and stopped.
“I can make more—” started Shorty, and then paused.
“There is a time coming,” said the Virginian, “when I'll want somebody that knows how to get the friendship of hawsses. I'll want him to handle some special hawsses the Judge has plans about. Judge Henry would pay fifty a month for that.”
“There’s a time coming,” said the Virginian, “when I’ll need someone who knows how to build a connection with horses. I’ll need them to take care of some special horses that the Judge has plans for. Judge Henry would pay fifty a month for that.”
“I can make more,” said Shorty, this time with stubbornness.
“I can make more,” Shorty said, this time with determination.
“Well, yes. Sometimes a man can—when he's not worth it, I mean. But it don't generally last.”
“Well, yes. Sometimes a guy can—when he doesn't deserve it, I mean. But it usually doesn’t last.”
Shorty was silent. “I used to make more myself,” said the Virginian.
Shorty was quiet. “I used to do more myself,” the Virginian said.
“You're making a lot more now,” said Shorty.
“You're making a lot more now,” Shorty said.
“Oh, yes. But I mean when I was fooling around the earth, jumping from job to job, and helling all over town between whiles. I was not worth fifty a month then, nor twenty-five. But there was nights I made a heap more at cyards.”
“Oh, yes. But I mean when I was messing around, hopping from job to job and running all over town in between. I wasn’t worth fifty a month back then, or even twenty-five. But there were nights I made a lot more at the docks.”
Shorty's eyes grew large.
Shorty's eyes widened.
“And then, bang! it was gone with treatin' the men and the girls.”
“And then, bang! it was gone with dealing with the guys and the girls.”
“I don't always—” said Shorty, and stopped again.
“I don’t always—” said Shorty, then paused again.
The Virginian knew that he was thinking about the money he sent East. “After a while,” he continued, “I noticed a right strange fact. The money I made easy that I WASN'T worth, it went like it came. I strained myself none gettin' or spendin' it. But the money I made hard that I WAS worth, why I began to feel right careful about that. And now I have got savings stowed away. If once yu' could know how good that feels—”
The Virginian realized he was thinking about the money he sent back East. “After a while,” he continued, “I noticed something really strange. The money I made easily, which I didn't deserve, just disappeared as quickly as it came. I didn’t push myself at all to earn or spend it. But the money I earned through hard work, which I actually deserved, made me very cautious. And now I've saved some up. If only you knew how good that feels—”
“So I would know,” said Shorty, “with your luck.”
“So I would know,” Shorty said, “with your luck.”
“What's my luck?” said the Virginian, sternly.
“What's my luck?” said the Virginian, firmly.
“Well, if I had took up land along a creek that never goes dry and proved upon it like you have, and if I had saw that land raise its value on me with me lifting no finger—”
“Well, if I had taken up land by a creek that never goes dry and developed it like you have, and if I had seen that land increase in value while I did nothing—”
“Why did you lift no finger?” cut in the Virginian. “Who stopped yu' taking up land? Did it not stretch in front of yu', behind yu', all around yu', the biggest, baldest opportunity in sight? That was the time I lifted my finger; but yu' didn't.”
“Why didn’t you do anything?” interrupted the Virginian. “Who held you back from claiming land? Didn’t it stretch out in front of you, behind you, all around you, the biggest, clearest opportunity in sight? That was when I took action; but you didn’t.”
Shorty stood stubborn.
Shorty stood firm.
“But never mind that,” said the Virginian. “Take my land away to-morrow, and I'd still have my savings in bank. Because, you see, I had to work right hard gathering them in. I found out what I could do, and I settled down and did it. Now you can do that too. The only tough part is the finding out what you're good for. And for you, that is found. If you'll just decide to work at this thing you can do, and gentle those hawsses for the Judge, you'll be having savings in a bank yourself.”
“But never mind that,” said the Virginian. “If you took my land away tomorrow, I'd still have my savings in the bank. Because, you see, I had to work really hard to save that money. I figured out what I could do, and I settled down and did it. Now, you can do that too. The only difficult part is figuring out what you're good at. And for you, that has already been discovered. If you just decide to work on this thing you can do, and take care of those horses for the Judge, you'll have savings in the bank yourself.”
“I can make more,” said the lost dog.
“I can make more,” said the lost dog.
The Virginian was on the point of saying, “Then get out!” But instead, he spoke kindness to the end. “The weather is freezing yet,” he said, “and it will be for a good long while. Take your time, and tell me if yu' change your mind.”
The Virginian was about to say, “Then get out!” But instead, he spoke kindly to the end. “The weather is freezing right now,” he said, “and it will be for a while. Take your time, and let me know if you change your mind.”
After that Shorty returned to the bunk house, and the Virginian knew that the boy had learned his lesson of discontent from Trampas with a thoroughness past all unteaching. This petty triumph of evil seemed scarce of the size to count as any victory over the Virginian. But all men grasp at straws. Since that first moment, when in the Medicine Bow saloon the Virginian had shut the mouth of Trampas by a word, the man had been trying to get even without risk; and at each successive clash of his weapon with the Virginian's, he had merely met another public humiliation. Therefore, now at the Sunk Creek Ranch in these cold white days, a certain lurking insolence in his gait showed plainly his opinion that by disaffecting Shorty he had made some sort of reprisal.
After that, Shorty went back to the bunkhouse, and the Virginian realized that the kid had learned his lesson about dissatisfaction from Trampas in a way that couldn't be unlearned. This small victory of evil hardly felt like a win against the Virginian. But people tend to clutch at anything. Since that first moment in the Medicine Bow saloon when the Virginian had silenced Trampas with a single word, Trampas had been trying to settle the score without putting himself in danger, and with every clash of their weapons, he had only faced more public humiliation. So now, at the Sunk Creek Ranch during these cold, white days, there was a certain swagger in Trampas's walk that clearly showed he thought by turning Shorty against the Virginian, he had achieved some kind of revenge.
Yes, he had poisoned the lost dog. In the springtime, when the neighboring ranches needed additional hands, it happened as the Virginian had foreseen,—Trampas departed to a “better job,” as he took pains to say, and with him the docile Shorty rode away upon his horse Pedro.
Yes, he had poisoned the lost dog. In the spring, when the neighboring ranches needed extra help, it happened just as the Virginian had predicted—Trampas left for a “better job,” as he made sure to say, and with him, the easygoing Shorty rode away on his horse Pedro.
Love now was not any longer snowbound. The mountain trails were open enough for the sure feet of love's steed—that horse called Monte. But duty blocked the path of love. Instead of turning his face to Bear Creek, the foreman had other journeys to make, full of heavy work, and watchfulness, and councils with the Judge. The cattle thieves were growing bold, and winter had scattered the cattle widely over the range. Therefore the Virginian, instead of going to see her, wrote a letter to his sweetheart. It was his first.
Love was no longer trapped by snow. The mountain trails were clear enough for the sure-footed horse of love—named Monte. But duty was in the way of love. Instead of heading toward Bear Creek, the foreman had other responsibilities to tackle, filled with hard work, vigilance, and discussions with the Judge. The cattle thieves were becoming more brazen, and winter had spread the cattle far across the range. So, instead of visiting her, the Virginian wrote a letter to his sweetheart. It was his first.
XXIV. A LETTER WITH A MORAL
The letter which the Virginian wrote to Molly Wood was, as has been stated, the first that he had ever addressed to her. I think, perhaps, he may have been a little shy as to his skill in the epistolary art, a little anxious lest any sustained production from his pen might contain blunders that would too staringly remind her of his scant learning. He could turn off a business communication about steers or stock cars, or any other of the subjects involved in his profession, with a brevity and a clearness that led the Judge to confide three-quarters of such correspondence to his foreman. “Write to the 76 outfit,” the Judge would say, “and tell them that my wagon cannot start for the round-up until,” etc.; or “Write to Cheyenne and say that if they will hold a meeting next Monday week, I will,” etc. And then the Virginian would write such communications with ease.
The letter that the Virginian wrote to Molly Wood was, as mentioned, the first he had ever sent her. He might have been a bit nervous about his writing skills, worried that anything he wrote could have mistakes that would highlight his limited education. He could easily write brief and clear business communications about cattle or freight cars, which led the Judge to trust three-quarters of that correspondence to his foreman. “Write to the 76 outfit,” the Judge would say, “and tell them that my wagon can't leave for the round-up until,” etc.; or “Write to Cheyenne and say that if they'll hold a meeting next Monday week, I’ll,” etc. And then the Virginian would handle those messages effortlessly.
But his first message to his lady was scarcely written with ease. It must be classed, I think, among those productions which are styled literary EFFORTS. It was completed in pencil before it was copied in ink; and that first draft of it in pencil was well-nigh illegible with erasures and amendments. The state of mind of the writer during its composition may be gathered without further description on my part from a slight interruption which occurred in the middle.
But his first message to his lady was hardly written with ease. I think it should be considered one of those works that are called literary EFFORTS. It was finished in pencil before being copied in ink; and that initial draft in pencil was nearly unreadable due to crossings out and changes. You can get a sense of the writer's state of mind while creating it from a brief interruption that happened in the middle.
The door opened, and Scipio put his head in. “You coming to dinner?” he inquired.
The door swung open, and Scipio leaned in. “Are you coming to dinner?” he asked.
“You go to hell,” replied the Virginian.
“You go to hell,” replied the Virginian.
“My jinks!” said Scipio, quietly, and he shut the door without further observation.
“My goodness!” said Scipio quietly, and he shut the door without saying anything else.
To tell the truth, I doubt if this letter would ever have been undertaken, far less completed and despatched, had not the lover's heart been wrung with disappointment. All winter long he had looked to that day when he should knock at the girl's door, and hear her voice bid him come in. All winter long he had been choosing the ride he would take her. He had imagined a sunny afternoon, a hidden grove, a sheltering cleft of rock, a running spring, and some words of his that should conquer her at last and leave his lips upon hers. And with this controlled fire pent up within him, he had counted the days, scratching them off his calendar with a dig each night that once or twice snapped the pen. Then, when the trail stood open, this meeting was deferred, put off for indefinite days, or weeks; he could not tell how long. So, gripping his pencil and tracing heavy words, he gave himself what consolation he could by writing her.
Honestly, I doubt this letter would have even been started, let alone finished and sent, if the lover's heart hadn't been filled with disappointment. All winter, he had been looking forward to the day he would knock on the girl's door and hear her voice invite him in. He had spent all winter planning the ride he would take her on. He envisioned a sunny afternoon, a secluded grove, a protective nook of rock, a bubbling spring, and words from him that would finally win her over and leave his lips on hers. With this intense feeling bottled up inside him, he counted the days, marking them off his calendar each night, sometimes snapping his pen in frustration. Then, when the path was finally clear, their meeting was postponed, pushed back for an uncertain number of days or weeks; he couldn't say how long. So, gripping his pencil and carefully writing out his feelings, he tried to find some comfort by reaching out to her.
The letter, duly stamped and addressed to Bear Creek, set forth upon its travels; and these were devious and long. When it reached its destination, it was some twenty days old. It had gone by private hand at the outset, taken the stagecoach at a way point, become late in that stagecoach, reached a point of transfer, and waited there for the postmaster to begin, continue, end, and recover from a game of poker, mingled with whiskey. Then it once more proceeded, was dropped at the right way point, and carried by private hand to Bear Creek. The experience of this letter, however, was not at all a remarkable one at that time in Wyoming.
The letter, properly stamped and addressed to Bear Creek, began its journey, which was long and winding. By the time it arrived at its destination, it was about twenty days old. It started out traveling by private hand, then took the stagecoach at a certain point, got delayed in that stagecoach, reached a transfer location, and waited for the postmaster to finish a game of poker, mixed with whiskey. After that, it continued on, was dropped off at the correct waypoint, and was carried by private hand to Bear Creek. However, the journey of this letter was not at all unusual for that time in Wyoming.
Molly Wood looked at the envelope. She had never before seen the Virginian's handwriting. She knew it instantly. She closed her door and sat down to read it with a beating heart.
Molly Wood looked at the envelope. She had never seen the Virginian's handwriting before. She recognized it right away. She closed her door and sat down to read it with her heart racing.
SUNK CREEK RANCH, May 5, 188-
SUNK CREEK RANCH, May 5, 188-
My Dear Miss Wood: I am sorry about this. My plan was different. It was to get over for a ride with you about now or sooner. This year Spring is early. The snow is off the flats this side the range and where the sun gets a chance to hit the earth strong all day it is green and has flowers too, a good many. You can see them bob and mix together in the wind. The quaking-asps down low on the South side are in small leaf and will soon be twinkling like the flowers do now. I had planned to take a look at this with you and that was a better plan than what I have got to do. The water is high but I could have got over and as for the snow on top of the mountain a man told me nobody could cross it for a week yet, because he had just done it himself. Was not he a funny man? You ought to see how the birds have streamed across the sky while Spring was coming. But you have seen them on your side of the mountain. But I can't come now Miss Wood. There is a lot for me to do that has to be done and Judge Henry needs more than two eyes just now. I could not think much of myself if I left him for my own wishes.
Dear Miss Wood, I’m really sorry about this. I had different plans. I wanted to come over for a ride with you around now or even sooner. This year, spring has come early. The snow is gone from the flats on this side of the range, and in places where the sun shines all day, it’s green and full of flowers—quite a few of them. You can see them swaying and mingling in the wind. The quaking aspens down low on the south side are starting to bud and will soon be shimmering like the flowers do now. I had planned to check this out with you, and that would have been a much better plan than what I have to do. The water levels are high, but I could have made it across. As for the snow on top of the mountain, a guy told me that nobody could cross it for at least another week since he just did it himself. Wasn’t he a funny guy? You should see how the birds have been flying across the sky as spring arrives. But I’m sure you’ve seen them from your side of the mountain. Unfortunately, I can’t come now, Miss Wood. I have a lot to take care of that needs to be done, and Judge Henry definitely needs more than just two eyes right now. I wouldn’t feel right if I left him for my own desires.
But the days will be warmer when I come. We will not have to quit by five, and we can get off and sit too. We could not sit now unless for a very short while. If I know when I can come I will try to let you know, but I think it will be this way. I think you will just see me coming for I have things to do of an unsure nature and a good number of such. Do not believe reports about Indians. They are started by editors to keep the soldiers in the country. The friends of the editors get the hay and beef contracts. Indians do not come to settled parts like Bear Creek is. It is all editors and politicianists.
But the days will be warmer when I arrive. We won't have to leave by five, and we can also take breaks to sit down. Right now, we can't sit for very long. If I find out when I can come, I'll try to let you know, but I think it will go like this. You'll probably just see me coming because I have some uncertain things to handle, quite a few of them. Don't believe the reports about Native Americans. They're created by editors to keep the soldiers stationed in the area. The editor's friends get the hay and beef contracts. Native Americans don't come to settled places like Bear Creek. It's all about editors and politicians.
Nothing has happened worth telling you. I have read that play Othello. No man should write down such a thing. Do you know if it is true? I have seen one worse affair down in Arizona. He killed his little child as well as his wife but such things should not be put down in fine language for the public. I have read Romeo and Juliet. That is beautiful language but Romeo is no man. I like his friend Mercutio that gets killed. He is a man. If he had got Juliet there would have been no foolishness and trouble.
Nothing noteworthy has happened to share with you. I’ve read that play Othello. No man should write something like that down. Do you know if it’s true? I’ve seen something worse down in Arizona. He killed his little child and his wife too, but those kinds of things shouldn’t be described in fancy language for the public. I’ve read Romeo and Juliet. That’s beautiful language, but Romeo isn’t a real man. I like his friend Mercutio who gets killed. He’s a real man. If he had ended up with Juliet, there wouldn’t have been any nonsense or trouble.
Well Miss Wood I would like to see you to-day. Do you know what I think Monte would do if I rode him out and let the rein slack? He would come straight to your gate for he is a horse of great judgement. (“That's the first word he has misspelled,” said Molly.) I suppose you are sitting with George Taylor and those children right now. Then George will get old enough to help his father but Uncle Hewie's twins will be ready for you about then and the supply will keep coming from all quarters all sizes for you to say big A little a to them. There is no news here. Only calves and cows and the hens are laying now which does always seem news to a hen every time she does it. Did I ever tell you about a hen Emily we had here? She was venturesome to an extent I have not seen in other hens only she had poor judgement and would make no family ties. She would keep trying to get interest in the ties of others taking charge of little chicks and bantams and turkeys and puppies one time, and she thought most anything was an egg. I will tell you about her sometime. She died without family ties one day while I was building a house for her to teach school in. (“The outrageous wretch!” cried Molly! And her cheeks turned deep pink as she sat alone with her lover's letter.)
Well, Miss Wood, I’d like to see you today. Do you know what I think Monte would do if I rode him out and let the reins go slack? He would head straight for your gate because he really knows what he’s doing. (“That's the first word he has misspelled,” said Molly.) I guess you’re sitting with George Taylor and those kids right now. Soon, George will be old enough to help his dad, but Uncle Hewie’s twins will be ready for you around then, and there will always be a steady stream of little ones for you to teach. There’s no news here—just calves and cows, and the hens are laying now, which always seems like news to a hen every time it happens. Did I ever tell you about a hen named Emily that we had here? She was braver than any other hen I’ve seen, but she had poor judgment and wouldn’t form any family ties. She kept trying to take care of other people's little chicks, bantams, turkeys, and puppies at one point, and she thought just about anything was an egg. I’ll tell you more about her sometime. She died without ever having created a family one day while I was building a house for her to teach school in. (“The outrageous wretch!” cried Molly! And her cheeks turned deep pink as she sat alone with her lover's letter.)
I am coming the first day I am free. I will be a hundred miles from you most of the time when I am not more but I will ride a hundred miles for one hour and Monte is up to that. After never seeing you for so long I will make one hour do if I have to. Here is a flower I have just been out and picked. I have kissed it now. That is the best I can do yet.
I’ll be there on the first day I’m free. I’ll be a hundred miles away from you most of the time, but I’ll ride that distance just to spend an hour with you, and Monte’s up for it. After being apart for so long, I’ll make that hour count if I have to. Here’s a flower I just picked. I've kissed it. That’s the best I can do for now.
Molly laid the letter in her lap and looked at the flower. Then suddenly she jumped up and pressed it to her lips, and after a long moment held it away from her.
Molly placed the letter in her lap and glanced at the flower. Then, all of a sudden, she leaped up and pressed it to her lips, and after a long moment, she held it away from her.
“No,” she said. “No, no, no.” She sat down.
“No,” she said. “No, no, no.” She sat down.
It was some time before she finished the letter. Then once more she got up and put on her hat.
It took her a while to finish the letter. Then she got up again and put on her hat.
Mrs. Taylor wondered where the girl could be walking so fast. But she was not walking anywhere, and in half an hour she returned, rosy with her swift exercise, but with a spirit as perturbed as when she had set out.
Mrs. Taylor wondered where the girl could be walking so quickly. But she wasn’t walking anywhere, and in half an hour she came back, flushed from her brisk exercise, but with a mood just as troubled as when she had left.
Next morning at six, when she looked out of her window, there was Monte tied to the Taylor's gate. Ah, could he have come the day before, could she have found him when she returned from that swift walk of hers!
Next morning at six, when she looked out of her window, there was Monte tied to the Taylor's gate. Oh, if only he had come the day before, if only she could have found him when she came back from that quick walk of hers!
XXV. PROGRESS OF THE LOST DOG
It was not even an hour's visit that the Virginian was able to pay his lady love. But neither had he come a hundred miles to see her. The necessities of his wandering work had chanced to bring him close enough for a glimpse of her, and this glimpse he took, almost on the wing. For he had to rejoin a company of men at once.
It was barely an hour’s visit that the Virginian was able to spend with his lady love. But he hadn’t traveled a hundred miles just to see her. The demands of his work had led him close enough for a quick look at her, and he took that look almost on the run. He had to catch up with a group of men right away.
“Yu' got my letter?” he said.
“Did you get my letter?” he said.
“Yesterday.”
“Yesterday.”
“Yesterday! I wrote it three weeks ago. Well, yu' got it. This cannot be the hour with you that I mentioned. That is coming, and maybe very soon.”
“Yesterday! I wrote it three weeks ago. Well, you got it. This can't be the time with you that I mentioned. That’s coming, and maybe very soon.”
She could say nothing. Relief she felt, and yet with it something like a pang.
She couldn't say anything. She felt relieved, but along with that was a sense of sadness.
“To-day does not count,” he told her, “except that every time I see you counts with me. But this is not the hour that I mentioned.”
“Today doesn’t matter,” he told her, “except that every time I see you matters to me. But this isn’t the time I was talking about.”
What little else was said between them upon this early morning shall be told duly. For this visit in its own good time did count momentously, though both of them took it lightly while its fleeting minutes passed. He returned to her two volumes that she had lent him long ago and with Taylor he left a horse which he had brought for her to ride. As a good-by, he put a bunch of flowers in her hand. Then he was gone, and she watched him going by the thick bushes along the stream. They were pink with wild roses; and the meadow-larks, invisible in the grass, like hiding choristers, sent up across the empty miles of air their unexpected song. Earth and sky had been propitious, could he have stayed; and perhaps one portion of her heart had been propitious too. So, as he rode away on Monte, she watched him, half chilled by reason, half melted by passion, self-thwarted, self-accusing, unresolved. Therefore the days that came for her now were all of them unhappy ones, while for him they were filled with work well done and with changeless longing.
What little else was said between them that early morning will be told in due time. Because this visit would later turn out to be important, even though they both took it lightly as the minutes slipped by. He returned two books that she had lent him a long time ago and left a horse with Taylor that he had brought for her to ride. As a farewell, he placed a bunch of flowers in her hand. Then he was gone, and she watched him pass by the thick bushes along the stream. They were blooming with wild roses; and the meadowlarks, hidden in the grass like concealed singers, filled the empty air with their unexpected song. Earth and sky had been favorable, if only he could have stayed; and maybe a part of her heart had been favorable too. So, as he rode away on Monte, she watched him, half-cold with reason, half-warmed by passion, conflicted, self-accusing, and unresolved. Thus, the days that followed for her were all unhappy, while for him they were filled with accomplished work and an unchanging longing.
One day it seemed as if a lull was coming, a pause in which he could at last attain that hour with her. He left the camp and turned his face toward Bear Creek. The way led him along Butte Creek. Across the stream lay Balaam's large ranch; and presently on the other bank he saw Balaam himself, and reined in Monte for a moment to watch what Balaam was doing.
One day, it felt like a break was coming, a moment when he could finally have that time with her. He left the camp and headed toward Bear Creek. The path took him along Butte Creek. Across the stream was Balaam's big ranch, and soon he spotted Balaam himself on the other bank. He slowed Monte for a moment to see what Balaam was up to.
“That's what I've heard,” he muttered to himself. For Balaam had led some horses to the water, and was lashing them heavily because they would not drink. He looked at this spectacle so intently that he did not see Shorty approaching along the trail.
“That's what I've heard,” he mumbled to himself. Balaam had brought some horses to the water and was beating them hard because they wouldn't drink. He was watching this scene so closely that he didn't notice Shorty coming down the trail.
“Morning,” said Shorty to him, with some constraint.
“Morning,” Shorty said to him, a bit awkwardly.
But the Virginian gave him a pleasant greeting, “I was afraid I'd not catch you so quick,” said Shorty. “This is for you.” He handed his recent foreman a letter of much battered appearance. It was from the Judge. It had not come straight, but very gradually, in the pockets of three successive cow-punchers. As the Virginian glanced over it and saw that the enclosure it contained was for Balaam, his heart fell. Here were new orders for him, and he could not go to see his sweetheart.
But the Virginian greeted him warmly, “I wasn't sure I’d catch you this fast,” said Shorty. “This is for you.” He handed his former boss a well-worn letter. It was from the Judge. It hadn’t arrived directly but had made its way through the pockets of three different cowboys. As the Virginian quickly read it and saw that the enclosed note was for Balaam, he felt his heart sink. Here were new orders for him, and he couldn’t go see his sweetheart.
“Hello, Shorty!” said Balaam, from over the creek. To the Virginian he gave a slight nod. He did not know him, although he knew well enough who he was.
“Hey, Shorty!” called Balaam from across the creek. He gave a little nod to the Virginian. He didn’t personally know him, but he definitely knew who he was.
“Hyeh's a letter from Judge Henry for yu'” said the Virginian, and he crossed the creek.
“Hyeh's a letter from Judge Henry for you,” said the Virginian, and he crossed the creek.
Many weeks before, in the early spring, Balaam had borrowed two horses from the Judge, promising to return them at once. But the Judge, of course, wrote very civilly. He hoped that “this dunning reminder” might be excused. As Balaam read the reminder, he wished that he had sent the horses before. The Judge was a greater man than he in the Territory. Balaam could not but excuse the “dunning reminder,”—but he was ready to be disagreeable to somebody at once.
Many weeks ago, in early spring, Balaam had borrowed two horses from the Judge, promising to return them right away. But the Judge, of course, wrote very politely. He hoped that “this reminder” could be overlooked. As Balaam read the reminder, he wished he had sent the horses back sooner. The Judge was more prominent than he was in the Territory. Balaam couldn’t help but understand the “reminder,”—but he was eager to be difficult with someone immediately.
“Well,” he said, musing aloud in his annoyance, “Judge Henry wants them by the 30th. Well, this is the 24th, and time enough yet.”
“Well,” he said, thinking out loud in his frustration, “Judge Henry wants them by the 30th. This is the 24th, so there’s still time.”
“This is the 27th,” said the Virginian, briefly.
“This is the 27th,” said the Virginian, shortly.
That made a difference! Not so easy to reach Sunk Creek in good order by the 30th! Balaam had drifted three sunrises behind the progress of the month. Days look alike, and often lose their very names in the quiet depths of Cattle Land. The horses were not even here at the ranch. Balaam was ready to be very disagreeable now. Suddenly he perceived the date of the Judge's letter. He held it out to the Virginian, and struck the paper.
That made a difference! It wasn't easy to get to Sunk Creek on time by the 30th! Balaam had fallen three days behind in the month. Days started to feel the same, and often lost their names in the stillness of Cattle Land. The horses weren't even at the ranch. Balaam was ready to be quite unpleasant now. Suddenly, he noticed the date on the Judge's letter. He held it out to the Virginian and hit the paper with his hand.
“What's your idea in bringing this here two weeks late?” he said.
“What's your reasoning for bringing this here two weeks late?” he said.
Now, when he had struck that paper, Shorty looked at the Virginian. But nothing happened beyond a certain change of light in the Southerner's eyes. And when the Southerner spoke, it was with his usual gentleness and civility. He explained that the letter had been put in his hands just now by Shorty.
Now, after he had hit that paper, Shorty looked at the Virginian. But nothing happened except for a change in the light in the Southerner's eyes. When the Southerner spoke, it was with his usual kindness and politeness. He explained that Shorty had just handed him the letter.
“Oh,” said Balaam. He looked at Shorty. How had he come to be a messenger? “You working for the Sunk Creek outfit again?” said he.
“Oh,” said Balaam. He looked at Shorty. How did he end up as a messenger? “You working for the Sunk Creek outfit again?” he asked.
“No,” said Shorty.
“No,” Shorty said.
Balaam turned to the Virginian again. “How do you expect me to get those horses to Sunk Creek by the 30th?”
Balaam turned to the Virginian again. “How do you expect me to get those horses to Sunk Creek by the 30th?”
The Virginian levelled a lazy eye on Balaam. “I ain' doin' any expecting,” said he. His native dialect was on top to-day. “The Judge has friends goin' to arrive from New Yawk for a trip across the Basin,” he added. “The hawsses are for them.”
The Virginian cast a relaxed glance at Balaam. “I’m not expecting anything,” he said. His natural accent was strong today. “The Judge has friends coming in from New York for a trip across the Basin,” he added. “The horses are for them.”
Balaam grunted with displeasure, and thought of the sixty or seventy days since he had told the Judge he would return the horses at once. He looked across at Shorty seated in the shade, and through his uneasy thoughts his instinct irrelevantly noted what a good pony the youth rode. It was the same animal he had seen once or twice before. But something must be done. The Judge's horses were far out on the big range, and must be found and driven in, which would take certainly the rest of this day, possibly part of the next.
Balaam grunted in frustration, remembering the sixty or seventy days since he had told the Judge he would return the horses right away. He glanced over at Shorty, who was sitting in the shade, and despite his restless thoughts, he couldn't help but notice what a great pony the kid was riding. It was the same horse he had seen a couple of times before. But something had to be done. The Judge's horses were far out on the big range and needed to be located and brought in, which would definitely take the rest of today, and maybe part of tomorrow.
Balaam called to one of his men and gave some sharp orders, emphasizing details, and enjoining haste, while the Virginian leaned slightly against his horse, with one arm over the saddle, hearing and understanding, but not smiling outwardly. The man departed to saddle up for his search on the big range, and Balaam resumed the unhitching of his team.
Balaam called to one of his men and gave some sharp orders, emphasizing details and urging him to hurry, while the Virginian leaned slightly against his horse, with one arm over the saddle, listening and understanding but not smiling. The man left to saddle up for his search on the big range, and Balaam went back to unhitching his team.
“So you're not working for the Sunk Creek outfit now?” he inquired of Shorty. He ignored the Virginian. “Working for the Goose Egg?”
“So you’re not working for the Sunk Creek crew anymore?” he asked Shorty. He ignored the Virginian. “You working for the Goose Egg?”
“No,” said Shorty.
"No," said Shorty.
“Sand Hill outfit, then?”
"Sand Hill gear, then?"
“No,” said Shorty.
“No,” Shorty said.
Balaam grinned. He noticed how Shorty's yellow hair stuck through a hole in his hat, and how old and battered were Shorty's overalls. Shorty had been glad to take a little accidental pay for becoming the bearer of the letter which he had delivered to the Virginian. But even that sum was no longer in his possession. He had passed through Drybone on his way, and at Drybone there had been a game of poker. Shorty's money was now in the pocket of Trampas. But he had one valuable possession in the world left to him, and that was his horse Pedro.
Balaam grinned. He noticed how Shorty's yellow hair poked through a hole in his hat and how old and worn Shorty's overalls were. Shorty had been happy to earn a little unexpected cash for delivering the letter to the Virginian. But even that money was no longer in his pocket. He had stopped in Drybone on his way, and there had been a poker game there. Now, Shorty's money was in Trampas's pocket. But he still had one valuable possession left in the world, and that was his horse, Pedro.
“Good pony of yours,” said Balaam to him now, from across Butte Creek. Then he struck his own horse in the jaw because he held back from coming to the water as the other had done.
“Good pony of yours,” Balaam said to him now, from across Butte Creek. Then he hit his own horse in the jaw because it was holding back from coming to the water like the other one had.
“Your trace ain't unhitched,” commented the Virginian, pointing.
“Your trace isn't disconnected,” the Virginian remarked, pointing.
Balaam loosed the strap he had forgotten, and cut the horse again for consistency's sake. The animal, bewildered, now came down to the water, with its head in the air, and snuffing as it took short, nervous steps.
Balaam untied the strap he had forgotten and hit the horse again just to keep things consistent. The animal, confused, now approached the water, keeping its head up and sniffing as it took quick, anxious steps.
The Virginian looked on at this, silent and sombre. He could scarcely interfere between another man and his own beast. Neither he nor Balaam was among those who say their prayers. Yet in this omission they were not equal. A half-great poet once had a wholly great day, and in that great day he was able to write a poem that has lived and become, with many, a household word. He called it The Rime of the Ancient Mariner. And it is rich with many lines that possess the memory; but these are the golden ones:
The Virginian watched this, silent and serious. He could barely step in between another man and his own horse. Neither he nor Balaam were the praying type. Yet in this absence, they were not the same. A somewhat well-known poet once had an entirely amazing day, and on that day he wrote a poem that has endured and become, for many, a familiar classic. He named it The Rime of the Ancient Mariner. It contains many memorable lines, but these are the standout ones:
“He prayeth well who loveth well
Both man and bird and beast.
He prayeth best who loveth best
All things both great and small;
For the dear God who loveth us,
He made and loveth all.”
“He prays well who loves well
Both people, birds, and beasts.
He prays best who loves best
All things both big and small;
For the dear God who loves us,
He created and loves all.”
These lines are the pure gold. They are good to teach children; because after the children come to be men, they may believe at least some part of them still. The Virginian did not know them,—but his heart had taught him many things. I doubt if Balaam knew them either. But on him they would have been as pearls to swine.
These lines are pure gold. They're great for teaching kids; because when they grow up, they might still believe in at least some of it. The Virginian didn’t know them—but his heart had taught him many things. I doubt Balaam knew them either. But for him, they would have been like pearls to swine.
“So you've quit the round-up?” he resumed to Shorty.
“So you’ve quit the round-up?” he continued to Shorty.
Shorty nodded and looked sidewise at the Virginian.
Shorty nodded and glanced sideways at the Virginian.
For the Virginian knew that he had been turned off for going to sleep while night-herding.
For the Virginian knew that he had been kicked off for falling asleep while watching the herd at night.
Then Balaam threw another glance on Pedro the horse.
Then Balaam took another look at Pedro the horse.
“Hello, Shorty!” he called out, for the boy was departing. “Don't you like dinner any more? It's ready about now.”
“Hey, Shorty!” he shouted as the boy was walking away. “Don’t you like dinner anymore? It’s ready now.”
Shorty forded the creek and slung his saddle off, and on invitation turned Pedro, his buckskin pony, into Balaam's pasture. This was green, the rest of the wide world being yellow, except only where Butte Creek, with its bordering cottonwoods, coiled away into the desert distance like a green snake without end. The Virginian also turned his horse into the pasture. He must stay at the ranch till the Judge's horses should be found.
Shorty crossed the creek and threw off his saddle, then let Pedro, his buckskin pony, into Balaam's pasture. This area was green, while the rest of the vast landscape was yellow, except for where Butte Creek, lined with cottonwoods, snaked into the desert in the distance like an endless green ribbon. The Virginian also released his horse into the pasture. He had to stay at the ranch until the Judge's horses were found.
“Mrs. Balaam's East yet,” said her lord, leading the way to his dining room.
“Mrs. Balaam's East yet,” said her husband, leading the way to his dining room.
He wanted Shorty to dine with him, and could not exclude the Virginian, much as he should have enjoyed this.
He wanted Shorty to have dinner with him and couldn't leave out the Virginian, even though he would have really liked to.
“See any Indians?” he enquired.
"See any Native Americans?" he asked.
“Na-a!” said Shorty, in disdain of recent rumors.
“Na-a!” Shorty said, dismissing the recent rumors with disdain.
“They're headin' the other way,” observed the Virginian. “Bow Laig Range is where they was repawted.”
“They're heading the other way,” the Virginian noted. “The Bow Laig Range is where they were reported.”
“What business have they got off the reservation, I'd like to know,” said the ranchman, “Bow Leg, or anywhere?”
“What are they doing off the reservation? I’d like to know,” said the ranchman. “Bow Leg, or anywhere?”
“Oh, it's just a hunt, and a kind of visitin' their friends on the South Reservation,” Shorty explained. “Squaws along and all.”
“Oh, it's just a hunt and a way to visit friends on the South Reservation,” Shorty explained. “Women and all.”
“Well, if the folks at Washington don't keep squaws and all where they belong,” said Balaam, in a rage, “the folks in Wyoming Territory 'ill do a little job that way themselves.”
“Well, if the people in Washington don’t keep women and everyone else where they belong,” Balaam said, getting angry, “the people in Wyoming Territory will take care of that themselves.”
“There's a petition out,” said Shorty. “Paper's goin' East with a lot of names to it. But they ain't no harm, them Indians ain't.”
“There's a petition going around,” said Shorty. “The paper's heading East with a lot of names on it. But they're no threat, those Indians aren’t.”
“No harm?” rasped out Balaam. “Was it white men druv off the O. C. yearlings?”
“No harm?” Balaam said hoarsely. “Was it white men who drove off the O. C. yearlings?”
Balaam's Eastern grammar was sometimes at the mercy of his Western feelings. The thought of the perennial stultification of Indian affairs at Washington, whether by politician or philanthropist, was always sure to arouse him. He walked impatiently about while he spoke, and halted impatiently at the window. Out in the world the unclouded day was shining, and Balaam's eye travelled across the plains to where a blue line, faint and pale, lay along the end of the vast yellow distance. That was the beginning of the Bow Leg Mountains. Somewhere over there were the red men, ranging in unfrequented depths of rock and pine—their forbidden ground.
Balaam's Eastern upbringing sometimes clashed with his Western emotions. The thought of the endless stagnation of Indian affairs in Washington, whether caused by politicians or philanthropists, always triggered him. He paced around restlessly as he spoke and stopped impatiently at the window. Outside, the clear day was shining, and Balaam's gaze drifted across the plains to where a faint blue line marked the horizon of the vast yellow distance. That was the beginning of the Bow Leg Mountains. Somewhere over there lived the Native Americans, roaming in the remote depths of rock and pine— their forbidden territory.
Dinner was ready, and they sat down.
Dinner was ready, and they took their seats.
“And I suppose,” Balaam continued, still hot on the subject, “you'd claim Indians object to killing a white man when they run on to him good and far from human help? These peaceable Indians are just the worst in the business.”
“And I guess,” Balaam continued, still fired up about the topic, “you'd say that Indians have a problem with killing a white man when they come across him far away from any human help? These peaceful Indians are just the worst at it.”
“That's so,” assented the easy-opinioned Shorty, exactly as if he had always maintained this view. “Chap started for Sunk Creek three weeks ago. Trapper he was; old like, with a red shirt. One of his horses come into the round-up Toosday. Man ain't been heard from.” He ate in silence for a while, evidently brooding in his childlike mind. Then he said, querulously, “I'd sooner trust one of them Indians than I would Trampas.”
"That's true," agreed the easygoing Shorty, as if he had always thought this way. "A guy set out for Sunk Creek three weeks ago. He was a trapper; older, wearing a red shirt. One of his horses showed up at the roundup on Tuesday. No one's heard from him." He ate quietly for a bit, clearly lost in thought. Then he said, grumpily, "I'd rather trust one of those Indians than Trampas."
Balaam slanted his fat bullet head far to one side, and laying his spoon down (he had opened some canned grapes) laughed steadily at his guest with a harsh relish of irony.
Balaam tilted his heavy head to one side, set down his spoon (he had opened a can of grapes), and laughed continuously at his guest with a biting sense of irony.
The guest ate a grape, and perceiving he was seen through, smiled back rather miserably.
The guest ate a grape, and realizing he had been noticed, smiled back rather sadly.
“Say, Shorty,” said Balaam, his head still slanted over, “what's the figures of your bank balance just now?”
“Hey, Shorty,” Balaam said, tilting his head to the side, “what's your bank balance looking like right now?”
“I ain't usin' banks,” murmured the youth.
“I’m not using banks,” murmured the youth.
Balaam put some more grapes on Shorty's plate, and drawing a cigar from his waistcoat, sent it rolling to his guest.
Balaam added some more grapes to Shorty's plate and pulled a cigar from his waistcoat, tossing it to his guest.
“Matches are behind you,” he added. He gave a cigar to the Virginian as an afterthought, but to his disgust, the Southerner put it in his pocket and lighted a pipe.
“Matches are behind you,” he added. He handed a cigar to the Virginian as an afterthought, but to his dismay, the Southerner tucked it in his pocket and lit up a pipe.
Balaam accompanied his guest, Shorty, when he went to the pasture to saddle up and depart. “Got a rope?” he asked the guest, as they lifted down the bars.
Balaam walked with his guest, Shorty, to the pasture to get ready to leave. “Do you have a rope?” he asked Shorty as they took down the bars.
“Don't need to rope him. I can walk right up to Pedro. You stay back.”
“There's no need to tie him up. I can just walk over to Pedro. You stay back.”
Hiding his bridle behind him, Shorty walked to the river-bank, where the pony was switching his long tail in the shade; and speaking persuasively to him, he came nearer, till he laid his hand on Pedro's dusky mane, which was many shades darker than his hide. He turned expectantly, and his master came up to his expectations with a piece of bread.
Hiding his bridle behind him, Shorty walked to the riverbank, where the pony was swishing his long tail in the shade. Speaking softly to him, he approached until he could touch Pedro's dark mane, which was many shades darker than his coat. He turned eagerly, and his owner met his expectations with a piece of bread.
“Eats that, does he?” said Balaam, over the bars.
“Eats that, does he?” said Balaam, over the bars.
“Likes the salt,” said Shorty. “Now, n-n-ow, here! Yu' don't guess yu'll be bridled, don't you? Open your teeth! Yu'd like to play yu' was nobody's horse and live private? Or maybe yu'd prefer ownin' a saloon?”
“Likes the salt,” said Shorty. “Now, now, here! You don't really think you're going to be bridled, do you? Open your mouth! You’d rather pretend you’re nobody’s horse and live privately? Or maybe you’d prefer owning a bar?”
Pedro evidently enjoyed this talk, and the dodging he made about the bit. Once fairly in his mouth, he accepted the inevitable, and followed Shorty to the bars. Then Shorty turned and extended his hand.
Pedro clearly enjoyed this conversation, and the way he avoided the subject. Once it was in his mouth, he accepted what was coming and followed Shorty to the bars. Then Shorty turned and offered his hand.
“Shake!” he said to his pony, who lifted his forefoot quietly and put it in his master's hand. Then the master tickled his nose, and he wrinkled it and flattened his ears, pretending to bite. His face wore an expression of knowing relish over this performance. “Now the other hoof,” said Shorty; and the horse and master shook hands with their left. “I learned him that,” said the cow-boy, with pride and affection. “Say, Pede,” he continued, in Pedro's ear, “ain't yu' the best little horse in the country? What? Here, now! Keep out of that, you dead-beat! There ain't no more bread.” He pinched the pony's nose, one quarter of which was wedged into his pocket.
“Shake!” he said to his pony, who quietly lifted his front hoof and placed it in his master’s hand. Then the master tickled his nose, causing the pony to wrinkle it and flatten his ears, pretending to bite. His face showed a delightful pride in this little performance. “Now the other hoof,” said Shorty; and the horse and master shook hands with their left. “I taught him that,” said the cowboy, feeling proud and affectionate. “Hey, Pede,” he continued, leaning in toward Pedro, “aren't you the best little horse in the country? What? Come on! Stay away from that, you freeloader! There's no more bread.” He pinched the pony’s nose, a quarter of which was stuck in his pocket.
“Quite a lady's little pet!” said Balaam, with the rasp in his voice. “Pity this isn't New York, now, where there's a big market for harmless horses. Gee-gees, the children call them.”
“Quite a lady's little pet!” said Balaam, with a roughness in his voice. “Too bad this isn’t New York, where there’s a big market for harmless horses. They call them gee-gees, the kids.”
“He ain't no gee-gee,” said Shorty, offended. “He'll beat any cow-pony workin' you've got. Yu' can turn him on a half-dollar. Don't need to touch the reins. Hang 'em on one finger and swing your body, and he'll turn.”
“He's not just any horse,” Shorty said, clearly offended. “He'll outwork any cow pony you have. You can turn him on a dime. You don't even need to touch the reins. Just hang them on one finger and swing your body, and he’ll turn.”
Balaam knew this, and he knew that the pony was only a four-year-old. “Well,” he said, “Drybone's had no circus this season. Maybe they'd buy tickets to see Pedro. He's good for that, anyway.”
Balaam knew this, and he realized that the pony was only four years old. "Well," he said, "Drybone hasn't had any circus performances this season. Maybe they’d buy tickets to see Pedro. He’s at least good for that."
Shorty became gloomy. The Virginian was grimly smoking. Here was something else going on not to his taste, but none of his business.
Shorty became depressed. The Virginian was smoking somberly. There was something else happening that he didn't like, but it wasn't his concern.
“Try a circus,” persisted Balaam. “Alter your plans for spending cash in town, and make a little money instead.”
“Try a circus,” Balaam insisted. “Change your plans for spending money in town and make a little cash instead.”
Shorty having no plans to alter and no cash to spend, grew still more gloomy.
Shorty, with no plans to change anything and no money to spend, became even more depressed.
“What'll you take for that pony?” said Balaam.
“What will you take for that pony?” said Balaam.
Shorty spoke up instantly. “A hundred dollars couldn't buy that piece of stale mud off his back,” he asserted, looking off into the sky grandiosely.
Shorty immediately chimed in. “A hundred bucks wouldn't be enough to buy that piece of stale mud off his back,” he declared, gazing off into the sky dramatically.
But Balaam looked at Shorty, “You keep the mud,” he said, “and I'll give you thirty dollars for the horse.”
But Balaam looked at Shorty, “You keep the mud,” he said, “and I'll give you thirty bucks for the horse.”
Shorty did a little professional laughing, and began to walk toward his saddle.
Shorty let out a brief, professional laugh and started to walk over to his saddle.
“Give you thirty dollars,” repeated Balaam, picking a stone up and slinging it into the river.
“Give you thirty dollars,” Balaam said again, picking up a stone and tossing it into the river.
“How far do yu' call it to Drybone?” Shorty remarked, stooping to investigate the bucking-strap on his saddle—a superfluous performance, for Pedro never bucked.
“How far do you say it is to Drybone?” Shorty said, bending down to check the bucking strap on his saddle—a pointless action, since Pedro never bucked.
“You won't have to walk,” said Balaam. “Stay all night, and I'll send you over comfortably in the morning, when the wagon goes for the mail.”
“You won't have to walk,” said Balaam. “Stay the night, and I'll send you over comfortably in the morning when the wagon goes to get the mail.”
“Walk?” Shorty retorted. “Drybone's twenty-five miles. Pedro'll put me there in three hours and not know he done it.” He lifted the saddle on the horse's back. “Come, Pedro,” said he.
“Walk?” Shorty shot back. “Drybone's twenty-five miles away. Pedro will get me there in three hours and won’t even realize he did.” He lifted the saddle onto the horse's back. “Come on, Pedro,” he said.
“Come, Pedro!” mocked Balaam.
“Come on, Pedro!” mocked Balaam.
There followed a little silence.
Then there was a brief silence.
“No, sir,” mumbled Shorty, with his head under Pedro's belly, busily cinching. “A hundred dollars is bottom figures.”
“No, sir,” mumbled Shorty, with his head under Pedro's belly, busy tightening the cinch. “A hundred dollars is the lowest I can go.”
Balaam, in his turn, now duly performed some professional laughing, which was noted by Shorty under the horse's belly. He stood up and squared round on Balaam. “Well, then,” he said, “what'll yu give for him?”
Balaam, for his part, now let out a genuine laugh, which Shorty noticed from under the horse's belly. He stood up and turned to Balaam. “So, what are you willing to give for him?”
“Thirty dollars,” said Balaam, looking far off into the sky, as Shorty had looked.
“Thirty dollars,” said Balaam, staring off into the sky, just like Shorty had.
“Oh, come, now,” expostulated Shorty.
“Oh, come on,” protested Shorty.
It was he who now did the feeling for an offer and this was what Balaam liked to see. “Why yes,” he said, “thirty,” and looked surprised that he should have to mention the sum so often.
It was he who was now tuning in to an offer, and this was what Balaam liked to see. “Sure,” he said, “thirty,” and seemed surprised that he had to mention the amount so often.
“I thought yu'd quit them first figures,” said the cow-puncher, “for yu' can see I ain't goin' to look at em.”
“I thought you'd give up those first figures,” said the cowboy, “because you can see I'm not going to look at them.”
Balaam climbed on the fence and sat there “I'm not crying for your Pedro,” he observed dispassionately. “Only it struck me you were dead broke, and wanted to raise cash and keep yourself going till you hunted up a job and could buy him back.” He hooked his right thumb inside his waistcoat pocket. “But I'm not cryin' for him,” he repeated. “He'd stay right here, of course. I wouldn't part with him. Why does he stand that way? Hello!” Balaam suddenly straightened himself, like a man who has made a discovery.
Balaam climbed onto the fence and sat there. “I’m not crying over your Pedro,” he said casually. “It just hit me that you’re completely broke and need to raise some cash to get by until you find a job and can buy him back.” He hooked his right thumb into his waistcoat pocket. “But I’m not upset about him,” he repeated. “He’d stay right here, no doubt. I wouldn’t let him go. Why is he standing like that? Hey!” Balaam suddenly straightened up, like someone who has just figured something out.
“Hello, what?” said Shorty, on the defensive.
“Excuse me, what?” said Shorty, feeling defensive.
Balaam was staring at Pedro with a judicial frown. Then he stuck out a finger at the horse, keeping the thumb hooked in his pocket. So meagre a gesture was felt by the ruffled Shorty to be no just way to point at Pedro. “What's the matter with that foreleg there?” said Balaam.
Balaam was looking at Pedro with a serious expression. Then he pointed at the horse with a finger, while his thumb remained hooked in his pocket. Shorty, feeling annoyed, thought that such a small gesture was not an appropriate way to point at Pedro. "What's wrong with that front leg?" Balaam asked.
“Which? Nothin's the matter with it!” snapped Shorty.
“Which? Nothing's wrong with it!” snapped Shorty.
Balaam climbed down from his fence and came over with elaborate deliberation. He passed his hand up and down the off foreleg. Then he spit slenderly. “Mm!” he said thoughtfully; and added, with a shade of sadness, “that's always to be expected when they're worked too young.”
Balaam climbed down from his fence and approached with careful consideration. He ran his hand along the off foreleg. Then he spat delicately. “Mm!” he said, deep in thought, and added, with a hint of sadness, “that's always what you get when they're worked too young.”
Shorty slid his hand slowly over the disputed leg. “What's to be expected?” he inquired—“that they'll eat hearty? Well, he does.”
Shorty slowly ran his hand over the leg in question. “What do you expect?” he asked, “that they'll dig in? Well, he does.”
At this retort the Virginian permitted himself to laugh in audible sympathy.
At this response, the Virginian allowed himself to laugh out loud in understanding.
“Sprung,” continued Balaam, with a sigh. “Whirling round short when his bones were soft did that. Yes.”
“Sprung,” Balaam replied, letting out a sigh. “He turned around quickly when his bones were soft, and that did it. Yeah.”
“Sprung!” Shorty said, with a bark of indignation. “Come on, Pede; you and me'll spring for town.”
“Sprung!” Shorty said, with a sharp tone. “Come on, Pede; you and I will head into town.”
He caught the horn of the saddle, and as he swung into place the horse rushed away with him. “O-ee! yoi-yup, yup, yup!” sang Shorty, in the shrill cow dialect. He made Pedro play an exhibition game of speed, bringing him round close to Balaam in a wide circle, and then he vanished in dust down the left-bank trail.
He grabbed the horn of the saddle, and as he swung into position, the horse took off with him. “O-ee! yoi-yup, yup, yup!” sang Shorty in a high-pitched cow voice. He had Pedro do a speed demo, bringing him around close to Balaam in a wide circle, and then he disappeared in a cloud of dust down the left-bank trail.
Balaam looked after him and laughed harshly. He had seen trout dash about like that when the hook in their jaw first surprised them. He knew Shorty would show the pony off, and he knew Shorty's love for Pedro was not equal to his need of money. He called to one of his men, asked something about the dam at the mouth of the canyon, where the main irrigation ditch began, made a remark about the prolonged drought, and then walked to his dining-room door, where, as he expected, Shorty met him.
Balaam watched him and laughed bitterly. He had seen trout dart around like that when they were first caught off guard by the hook. He knew Shorty would flaunt the pony, and he understood that Shorty's affection for Pedro didn’t compare to his need for cash. He shouted to one of his guys, asked something about the dam at the canyon’s entrance, where the main irrigation ditch started, made a comment about the ongoing drought, and then walked to the dining room door, where, just as he expected, Shorty was waiting for him.
“Say,” said the youth, “do you consider that's any way to talk about a good horse?”
“Hey,” said the young man, “do you really think that's an appropriate way to talk about a good horse?”
“Any dude could see the leg's sprung,” said Balaam. But he looked at Pedro's shoulder, which was well laid back; and he admired his points, dark in contrast with the buckskin, and also the width between the eyes.
“Anyone could tell the leg's messed up,” said Balaam. But he looked at Pedro's well-set shoulder and admired his features, which were dark against the buckskin, and also the space between his eyes.
“Now you know,” whined Shorty, “that it ain't sprung any more than your leg's cork. If you mean the right leg ain't plumb straight, I can tell you he was born so. That don't make no difference, for it ain't weak. Try him onced. Just as sound and strong as iron. Never stumbles. And he don't never go to jumpin' with yu'. He's kind and he's smart.” And the master petted his pony, who lifted a hoof for another handshake.
“Now you know,” complained Shorty, “that it’s not any more sprung than your leg is fake. If you’re saying the right leg isn’t perfectly straight, I can tell you he was born that way. That doesn’t matter, because it’s not weak. Just give him a try. He’s as sound and strong as iron. Never stumbles. And he never jumps around with you. He’s gentle and smart.” And the master patted his pony, who lifted a hoof for another handshake.
Of course Balaam had never thought the leg was sprung, and he now took on an unprejudiced air of wanting to believe Shorty's statements if he only could.
Of course, Balaam had never thought the leg was injured, and he now put on an unbiased attitude, wanting to believe Shorty's statements if only he could.
“Maybe there's two years' work left in that leg,” he now observed.
“Maybe there’s two years of work left in that leg,” he said now.
“Better give your hawss away, Shorty,” said the Virginian.
“Better give your horse away, Shorty,” said the Virginian.
“Is this your deal, my friend?” inquired Balaam. And he slanted his bullet head at the Virginian.
“Is this your thing, my friend?” asked Balaam. And he tilted his bullet head at the Virginian.
“Give him away, Shorty,” drawled the Southerner. “His laig is busted. Mr. Balaam says so.”
“Let him go, Shorty,” the Southerner said lazily. “His leg is broken. Mr. Balaam says so.”
Balaam's face grew evil with baffled fury. But the Virginian was gravely considering Pedro. He, too, was not pleased. But he could not interfere. Already he had overstepped the code in these matters. He would have dearly liked—for reasons good and bad, spite and mercy mingled—to have spoiled Balaam's market, to have offered a reasonable or even an unreasonable price for Pedro, and taken possession of the horse himself. But this might not be. In bets, in card games, in all horse transactions and other matters of similar business, a man must take care of himself, and wiser onlookers must suppress their wisdom and hold their peace.
Balaam's face twisted with frustrated anger. But the Virginian was thoughtfully considering Pedro. He wasn't happy about it either, but he couldn't step in. He had already crossed the line in these situations. For various reasons—both good and bad, a mix of spite and compassion—he really wanted to ruin Balaam's deal, to make a fair or even an unfair offer for Pedro, and claim the horse for himself. But that couldn't happen. In bets, card games, horse deals, and similar business matters, a man has to look out for himself, and wiser bystanders need to keep their advice to themselves and stay silent.
That evening Shorty again had a cigar. He had parted with Pedro for forty dollars, a striped Mexican blanket, and a pair of spurs. Undressing over in the bunk house, he said to the Virginian, “I'll sure buy Pedro back off him just as soon as ever I rustle some cash.” The Virginian grunted. He was thinking he should have to travel hard to get the horses to the Judge by the 30th; and below that thought lay his aching disappointment and his longing for Bear Creek.
That evening, Shorty lit up another cigar. He had traded Pedro for forty dollars, a striped Mexican blanket, and a pair of spurs. While getting undressed in the bunkhouse, he told the Virginian, “I’ll definitely buy Pedro back from him as soon as I get some cash.” The Virginian just grunted. He was considering how much effort it would take to get the horses to the Judge by the 30th; and beneath that thought was his deep disappointment and a yearning for Bear Creek.
In the early dawn Shorty sat up among his blankets on the floor of the bunk house and saw the various sleepers coiled or sprawled in their beds; their breathing had not yet grown restless at the nearing of day. He stepped to the door carefully, and saw the crowding blackbirds begin their walk and chatter in the mud of the littered and trodden corrals. From beyond among the cottonwoods, came continually the smooth unemphatic sound of the doves answering each other invisibly; and against the empty ridge of the river-bluff lay the moon, no longer shining, for there was established a new light through the sky. Pedro stood in the pasture close to the bars. The cow-boy slowly closed the door behind him, and sitting down on the step, drew his money out and idly handled it, taking no comfort just then from its possession. Then he put it back, and after dragging on his boots, crossed to the pasture, and held a last talk with his pony, brushing the cakes of mud from his hide where he had rolled, and passing a lingering hand over his mane. As the sounds of the morning came increasingly from tree and plain, Shorty glanced back to see that no one was yet out of the cabin, and then put his arms round the horse's neck, laying his head against him. For a moment the cow-boy's insignificant face was exalted by the emotion he would never have let others see. He hugged tight this animal, who was dearer to his heart than anybody in the world.
In the early morning, Shorty sat up among his blankets on the floor of the bunkhouse and saw the various sleepers curled up or sprawled in their beds; their breathing hadn't yet become restless with the coming day. He carefully stepped to the door and watched the blackbirds starting to walk and chatter in the mud of the messy corrals. From beyond the cottonwoods came the steady, soft sound of doves calling to each other from unseen spots; and against the empty edge of the river bluff lay the moon, no longer shining, as a new light began to fill the sky. Pedro stood in the pasture close to the fence. The cowboy slowly closed the door behind him and sat down on the step, pulling out his money and idly flipping through it, finding no comfort in its possession at that moment. He then put it back, and after putting on his boots, walked over to the pasture and had a final chat with his pony, brushing off the clumps of mud from where he had rolled and running his hand gently over his mane. As the sounds of the morning grew louder from the trees and fields, Shorty glanced back to check that no one else was out of the cabin yet, and then wrapped his arms around the horse's neck, resting his head against him. For a moment, the cowboy's ordinary face was lit up by an emotion he would never let others see. He hugged this animal tightly, who was closer to his heart than anyone else in the world.
“Good-by, Pedro,” he said—“good-by.” Pedro looked for bread.
“Goodbye, Pedro,” he said—“goodbye.” Pedro looked for bread.
“No,” said his master, sorrowfully, “not any more. Yu' know well I'd give it yu' if I had it. You and me didn't figure on this, did we, Pedro? Good-by!”
“No,” his master said sadly, “not anymore. You know I’d give it to you if I had it. You and I didn’t expect this, did we, Pedro? Goodbye!”
He hugged his pony again, and got as far as the bars of the pasture, but returned once more. “Good-by, my little horse, my dear horse, my little, little Pedro,” he said, as his tears wet the pony's neck. Then he wiped them with his hand, and got himself back to the bunk house. After breakfast he and his belongings departed to Drybone, and Pedro from his field calmly watched this departure; for horses must recognize even less than men the black corners that their destinies turn. The pony stopped feeding to look at the mail-wagon pass by; but the master sitting in the wagon forebore to turn his head.
He hugged his pony again and made it to the pasture bars, but then turned back. “Goodbye, my little horse, my dear horse, my sweet, sweet Pedro,” he said, as his tears soaked the pony's neck. Then he wiped them away with his hand and headed back to the bunkhouse. After breakfast, he and his things left for Drybone, while Pedro in his field watched this departure calmly; horses understand even less than people the dark turns that their fates take. The pony stopped eating to watch the mail wagon go by, but his master, sitting in the wagon, didn’t turn his head.
XXVI. BALAAM AND PEDRO
Resigned to wait for the Judge's horses, Balaam went into his office this dry, bright morning and read nine accumulated newspapers; for he was behindhand. Then he rode out on the ditches, and met his man returning with the troublesome animals at last. He hastened home and sent for the Virginian. He had made a decision.
Resigned to waiting for the Judge's horses, Balaam went into his office on this dry, bright morning and caught up on nine newspapers he had missed. Then he rode out near the ditches and finally met his guy coming back with the troublesome animals. He hurried home and called for the Virginian. He had made a decision.
“See here,” he said; “those horses are coming. What trail would you take over to the Judge's?”
“Look,” he said, “those horses are coming. Which path would you take to get to the Judge's?”
“Shortest trail's right through the Bow Laig Mountains,” said the foreman, in his gentle voice.
“Shortest trail's right through the Bow Laig Mountains,” the foreman said in his soft voice.
“Guess you're right. It's dinner-time. We'll start right afterward. We'll make Little Muddy Crossing by sundown, and Sunk Creek to-morrow, and the next day'll see us through. Can a wagon get through Sunk Creek Canyon?”
"Guess you’re right. It’s dinner time. We’ll start right after. We’ll make Little Muddy Crossing by sunset, and Sunk Creek tomorrow, and the next day will get us through. Can a wagon get through Sunk Creek Canyon?"
The Virginian smiled. “I reckon it can't, seh, and stay resembling a wagon.”
The Virginian smiled. “I guess it can’t, sir, and still look like a wagon.”
Balaam told them to saddle Pedro and one packhorse, and drive the bunch of horses into a corral, roping the Judge's two, who proved extremely wild. He had decided to take this journey himself on remembering certain politics soon to be rife in Cheyenne. For Judge Henry was indeed a greater man than Balaam. This personally conducted return of the horses would temper its tardiness, and, moreover, the sight of some New York visitors would be a good thing after seven months of no warmer touch with that metropolis than the Sunday HERALD, always eight days old when it reached the Butte Creek Ranch.
Balaam told them to saddle Pedro and one packhorse, and to drive the group of horses into a corral, roping the Judge's two, which turned out to be really wild. He had decided to take this trip himself, remembering the political tensions that would soon be heating up in Cheyenne. For Judge Henry was indeed a bigger deal than Balaam. This personally guided return of the horses would help speed things up, and besides, seeing some New York visitors would be nice after seven months of no connection to that city other than the Sunday HERALD, which was always eight days old by the time it arrived at the Butte Creek Ranch.
They forded Butte Creek, and, crossing the well-travelled trail which follows down to Drybone, turned their faces toward the uninhabited country that began immediately, as the ocean begins off a sandy shore. And as a single mast on which no sail is shining stands at the horizon and seems to add a loneliness to the surrounding sea, so the long gray line of fence, almost a mile away, that ended Balaam's land on this side the creek, stretched along the waste ground and added desolation to the plain. No solitary watercourse with margin of cottonwoods or willow thickets flowed here to stripe the dingy, yellow world with interrupting green, nor were cattle to be seen dotting the distance, nor moving objects at all, nor any bird in the soundless air. The last gate was shut by the Virginian, who looked back at the pleasant trees of the ranch, and then followed on in single file across the alkali of No Man's Land.
They crossed Butte Creek and, after passing the well-used trail that goes down to Drybone, turned their attention toward the empty landscape that started right away, like the ocean begins beyond a sandy beach. Just as a lone mast without a sail on the horizon adds to the loneliness of the surrounding sea, the long gray line of fence, nearly a mile away, marking the end of Balaam's land on this side of the creek, stretched along the barren land and contributed to the desolation of the plain. There was no solitary waterway lined with cottonwood trees or willow thickets to break up the dull yellow scenery with patches of green, nor any cattle scattered across the distance, no movement at all, and no birds in the silent air. The Virginian closed the last gate, looked back at the welcoming trees of the ranch, and then continued on in a single line across the alkali of No Man's Land.
No cloud was in the sky. The desert's grim noon shone sombrely on flat and hill. The sagebrush was dull like zinc. Thick heat rose near at hand from the caked alkali, and pale heat shrouded the distant peaks.
No clouds were in the sky. The desert's harsh noon shone bleakly on the flat land and hills. The sagebrush looked dull, like zinc. Intense heat rose nearby from the dry alkali, and a hazy heat enveloped the distant peaks.
There were five horses. Balaam led on Pedro, his squat figure stiff in the saddle, but solid as a rock, and tilted a little forward, as his habit was. One of the Judge's horses came next, a sorrel, dragging back continually on the rope by which he was led. After him ambled Balaam's wise pack-animal, carrying the light burden of two days' food and lodging. She was an old mare who could still go when she chose, but had been schooled by the years, and kept the trail, giving no trouble to the Virginian who came behind her. He also sat solid as a rock, yet subtly bending to the struggles of the wild horse he led, as a steel spring bends and balances and resumes its poise.
There were five horses. Balaam rode Pedro, his short figure stiff in the saddle but solid as a rock, leaning a bit forward as he usually did. Next was one of the Judge's horses, a sorrel, continually pulling back on the rope it was tied with. Following that was Balaam's clever pack animal, carrying a light load of two days' food and supplies. She was an old mare who could still move when she wanted to, but years had taught her to stay on the path, causing no trouble for the Virginian behind her. He also sat solid as a rock, yet subtly adjusted to the struggles of the wild horse he was leading, like a steel spring that bends, balances, and then returns to its original position.
Thus they made but slow time, and when they topped the last dull rise of ground and looked down on the long slant of ragged, caked earth to the crossing of Little Muddy, with its single tree and few mean bushes, the final distance where eyesight ends had deepened to violet from the thin, steady blue they had stared at for so many hours, and all heat was gone from the universal dryness. The horses drank a long time from the sluggish yellow water, and its alkaline taste and warmth were equally welcome to the men. They built a little fire, and when supper was ended, smoked but a short while and in silence, before they got in the blankets that were spread in a smooth place beside the water.
They made very slow progress, and when they finally reached the last dull rise and looked down at the long stretch of uneven, dry soil leading to the crossing of Little Muddy, with its lone tree and a few scraggly bushes, the horizon had turned from a light blue to a deep violet after so many hours of staring, and all the heat had vanished from the dry landscape. The horses drank for a long time from the slow-moving yellow water, and its warm, alkaline taste was equally refreshing for the men. They built a small fire, and after they finished dinner, they quietly smoked for a little while in silence before settling into the blankets laid out on a smooth spot beside the water.
They had picketed the two horses of the Judge in the best grass they could find, letting the rest go free to find pasture where they could. When the first light came, the Virginian attended to breakfast, while Balaam rode away on the sorrel to bring in the loose horses. They had gone far out of sight, and when he returned with them, after some two hours, he was on Pedro. Pedro was soaking with sweat, and red froth creamed from his mouth. The Virginian saw the horses must have been hard to drive in, especially after Balaam brought them the wild sorrel as a leader.
They had tied up the judge's two horses in the best grass they could find, letting the others roam free to find pasture wherever they could. When dawn broke, the Virginian got breakfast ready, while Balaam rode off on the sorrel to round up the loose horses. They had wandered far out of sight, and when he came back with them about two hours later, he was riding Pedro. Pedro was drenched in sweat, and red foam was dripping from his mouth. The Virginian could tell that the horses must have been tough to drive in, especially with Balaam using the wild sorrel as a leader.
“If you'd kep' ridin' him, 'stead of changin' off on your hawss, they'd have behaved quieter,” said the foreman.
“If you’d kept riding him instead of switching to your horse, they would have calmed down,” said the foreman.
“That's good seasonable advice,” said Balaam, sarcastically. “I could have told you that now.”
“That's great advice for the season,” Balaam said, sarcastically. “I could have told you that just now.”
“I could have told you when you started,” said the Virginian, heating the coffee for Balaam.
“I could have told you when you started,” said the Virginian, warming up the coffee for Balaam.
Balaam was eloquent on the outrageous conduct of the horses. He had come up with them evidently striking back for Butte Creek, with the old mare in the lead.
Balaam spoke passionately about the shocking behavior of the horses. They had clearly returned to Butte Creek, with the old mare leading the way.
“But I soon showed her the road she was to go,” he said, as he drove them now to the water.
"But I soon showed her the way she was supposed to go," he said, as he drove them now to the water.
The Virginian noticed the slight limp of the mare, and how her pastern was cut as if with a stone or the sharp heel of a boot.
The Virginian noticed the soft limp of the mare and how her pastern was cut as if by a stone or the sharp heel of a boot.
“I guess she'll not be in a hurry to travel except when she's wanted to,” continued Balaam. He sat down, and sullenly poured himself some coffee. “We'll be in luck if we make any Sunk Creek this night.”
“I guess she won’t be in a hurry to travel unless she really needs to,” continued Balaam. He sat down and poured himself some coffee with a frown. “We’ll be lucky if we reach Sunk Creek tonight.”
He went on with his breakfast, thinking aloud for the benefit of his companion, who made no comments, preferring silence to the discomfort of talking with a man whose vindictive humor was so thoroughly uppermost. He did not even listen very attentively, but continued his preparations for departure, washing the dishes, rolling the blankets, and moving about in his usual way of easy and visible good nature.
He kept eating breakfast, talking out loud for the sake of his companion, who didn’t say anything, choosing silence over the awkwardness of chatting with someone whose spiteful mood was so obvious. He wasn’t even paying much attention and just focused on getting ready to leave, washing the dishes, rolling up the blankets, and moving around with his usual cheerful demeanor.
“Six o'clock, already,” said Balaam, saddling the horses. “And we'll not get started for ten minutes more.” Then he came to Pedro. “So you haven't quit fooling yet, haven't you?” he exclaimed, for the pony shrank as he lifted the bridle. “Take that for your sore mouth!” and he rammed the bit in, at which Pedro flung back and reared.
“Six o'clock already,” Balaam said as he saddled the horses. “And we won't be starting for another ten minutes.” Then he approached Pedro. “Still messing around, huh?” he exclaimed, noticing the pony flinch as he lifted the bridle. “Take that for your sore mouth!” he shouted as he forced the bit in, causing Pedro to rear back.
“Well, I never saw Pedro act that way yet,” said the Virginian.
"Well, I've never seen Pedro act like that before," said the Virginian.
“Ah, rubbish!” said Balaam. “They're all the same. Not a bastard one but's laying for his chance to do for you. Some'll buck you off, and some'll roll with you, and some'll fight you with their fore feet. They may play good for a year, but the Western pony's man's enemy, and when he judges he's got his chance, he's going to do his best. And if you come out alive it won't be his fault.” Balaam paused for a while, packing. “You've got to keep them afraid of you,” he said next; “that's what you've got to do if you don't want trouble. That Pedro horse there has been fed, hand-fed, and fooled with like a damn pet, and what's that policy done? Why, he goes ugly when he thinks it's time, and decides he'll not drive any horses into camp this morning. He knows better now.”
“Ah, nonsense!” said Balaam. “They're all the same. Not a single one isn't waiting for the chance to get you. Some will throw you, some will go along with you, and some will kick at you with their front feet. They might behave for a year, but the Western pony is your enemy, and when he thinks he has his chance, he's going to give it his all. And if you survive, it won't be because of him.” Balaam paused for a moment, packing. “You’ve got to keep them scared of you,” he said next; “that's what you need to do if you want to avoid trouble. That Pedro horse over there has been fed, hand-fed, and treated like a pampered pet, and what good did that do? Well, he gets aggressive when he thinks it's time, and decides he won’t bring any horses into camp this morning. He knows better now.”
“Mr. Balaam,” said the Virginian, “I'll buy that hawss off yu' right now.”
“Mr. Balaam,” said the Virginian, “I’ll buy that horse from you right now.”
Balaam shook his head. “You'll not do that right now or any other time,” said he. “I happen to want him.”
Balaam shook his head. “You’re not going to do that now or ever,” he said. “I actually want him.”
The Virginian could do no more. He had heard cow-punchers say to refractory ponies, “You keep still, or I'll Balaam you!” and he now understood the aptness of the expression.
The Virginian couldn't do anything else. He had heard cowboys say to stubborn ponies, “You better behave, or I'll Balaam you!” and he now got why that saying fit so well.
Meanwhile Balaam began to lead Pedro to the creek for a last drink before starting across the torrid drought. The horse held back on the rein a little, and Balaam turned and cut the whip across his forehead. A delay of forcing and backing followed, while the Virginian, already in the saddle, waited. The minutes passed, and no immediate prospect, apparently, of getting nearer Sunk Creek.
Meanwhile, Balaam started to guide Pedro to the creek for one last drink before they set off across the scorching drought. The horse hesitated a bit against the reins, and Balaam turned to strike it across the forehead with the whip. There was a delay of pushing and pulling, while the Virginian, already mounted, waited. Minutes went by, and there didn't seem to be any chance of getting closer to Sunk Creek.
“He ain' goin' to follow you while you're beatin' his haid,” the Southerner at length remarked.
“He's not going to follow you while you're hitting him,” the Southerner finally said.
“Do you think you can teach me anything about horses?” retorted Balaam.
“Do you think you can teach me anything about horses?” Balaam shot back.
“Well, it don't look like I could,” said the Virginian, lazily.
“Well, it doesn't seem like I can,” said the Virginian, casually.
“Then don't try it, so long as it's not your horse, my friend.”
“Then don’t do it, as long as it’s not your horse, my friend.”
Again the Southerner levelled his eye on Balaam. “All right,” he said, in the same gentle voice. “And don't you call me your friend. You've made that mistake twiced.”
Again, the Southerner fixed his gaze on Balaam. “Okay,” he said, in the same calm voice. “And don’t call me your friend. You’ve made that mistake twice.”
The road was shadeless, as it had been from the start, and they could not travel fast. During the first few hours all coolness was driven out of the glassy morning, and another day of illimitable sun invested the world with its blaze. The pale Bow Leg Range was coming nearer, but its hard hot slants and rifts suggested no sort of freshness, and even the pines that spread for wide miles along near the summit counted for nothing in the distance and the glare, but seemed mere patches of dull dry discoloration. No talk was exchanged between the two travellers, for the cow-puncher had nothing to say and Balaam was sulky, so they moved along in silent endurance of each other's company and the tedium of the journey.
The road was completely exposed, as it had been from the beginning, and they couldn't travel quickly. During the first few hours, all the coolness evaporated from the still morning, and once again, the relentless sun covered the world in its heat. The pale Bow Leg Range was getting closer, but its steep slopes and cracks offered no hint of relief, and even the pines that stretched for miles near the peak looked insignificant in the distance and glare, appearing as mere patches of dull, dry color. There was no conversation between the two travelers because the cow-puncher had nothing to say and Balaam was in a bad mood, so they trudged along in a silent acceptance of each other's company and the monotony of the journey.
But the slow succession of rise and fall in the plain changed and shortened. The earth's surface became lumpy, rising into mounds and knotted systems of steep small hills cut apart by staring gashes of sand, where water poured in the spring from the melting snow. After a time they ascended through the foot-hills till the plain below was for a while concealed, but came again into view in its entirety, distant and a thing of the past, while some magpies sailed down to meet them from the new country they were entering. They passed up through a small transparent forest of dead trees standing stark and white, and a little higher came on a line of narrow moisture that crossed the way and formed a stale pool among some willow thickets. They turned aside to water their horses, and found near the pool a circular spot of ashes and some poles lying, and beside these a cage-like edifice of willow wands built in the ground.
But the slow pattern of rise and fall in the plain changed and got shorter. The earth's surface became uneven, forming mounds and tangled systems of steep little hills divided by open gashes of sand, where water poured in the spring from the melting snow. After a while, they climbed through the foothills until the plain below was briefly hidden, but then it came back into view completely, distant and a part of the past, while some magpies flew down to greet them from the new land they were entering. They passed through a small, clear forest of dead trees standing stark and white, and a little higher they came upon a narrow strip of moisture that crossed their path and formed a stagnant pool among some willow thickets. They turned aside to water their horses and found near the pool a circular patch of ashes and some poles lying around, and beside these was a cage-like structure made of willow branches built into the ground.
“Indian camp,” observed the Virginian.
"Indian camp," noted the Virginian.
There were the tracks of five or six horses on the farther side of the pool, and they did not come into the trail, but led off among the rocks on some system of their own.
There were tracks of five or six horses on the far side of the pool, and they didn’t follow the trail but instead went off among the rocks in some pattern of their own.
“They're about a week old,” said Balaam. “It's part of that outfit that's been hunting.”
“They're about a week old,” Balaam said. “It’s part of that group that’s been hunting.”
“They've gone on to visit their friends,” added the cow-puncher.
“They've gone to see their friends,” added the cowboy.
“Yes, on the Southern Reservation. How far do you call Sunk Creek now?”
“Yes, on the Southern Reservation. How far do you consider Sunk Creek now?”
“Well,” said the Virginian, calculating, “it's mighty nigh fo'ty miles from Muddy Crossin', an' I reckon we've come eighteen.”
“Well,” said the Virginian, thinking it over, “it's almost forty miles from Muddy Crossing, and I guess we've covered eighteen.”
“Just about. It's noon.” Balaam snapped his watch shut. “We'll rest here till 12:30.”
“Almost. It's noon.” Balaam snapped his watch shut. “We’ll take a break here until 12:30.”
When it was time to go, the Virginian looked musingly at the mountains. “We'll need to travel right smart to get through the canyon to-night,” he said.
When it was time to leave, the Virginian gazed thoughtfully at the mountains. “We’ll need to move quickly to get through the canyon tonight,” he said.
“Tell you what,” said Balaam; “we'll rope the Judge's horses together and drive 'em in front of us. That'll make speed.”
“Listen up,” said Balaam. “We'll tie the Judge's horses together and drive them in front of us. That’ll help us move faster.”
“Mightn't they get away on us?” objected the Virginian. “They're pow'ful wild.”
“Might they get away from us?” the Virginian objected. “They're really wild.”
“They can't get away from me, I guess,” said Balaam, and the arrangement was adopted. “We're the first this season over this piece of the trail,” he observed presently.
“They can't escape me, I suppose,” said Balaam, and the plan was agreed upon. “We're the first this season to navigate this part of the trail,” he noted after a moment.
His companion had noticed the ground already, and assented. There were no tracks anywhere to be seen over which winter had not come and gone since they had been made. Presently the trail wound into a sultry gulch that hemmed in the heat and seemed to draw down the sun's rays more vertically. The sorrel horse chose this place to make a try for liberty. He suddenly whirled from the trail, dragging with him his less inventive fellow. Leaving the Virginian with the old mare, Balaam headed them off, for Pedro was quick, and they came jumping down the bank together, but swiftly crossed up on the other side, getting much higher before they could be reached. It was no place for this sort of game, as the sides of the ravine were ploughed with steep channels, broken with jutting knobs of rock, and impeded by short twisted pines that swung out from their roots horizontally over the pitch of the hill. The Virginian helped, but used his horse with more judgment, keeping as much on the level as possible, and endeavoring to anticipate the next turn of the runaways before they made it, while Balaam attempted to follow them close, wheeling short when they doubled, heavily beating up the face of the slope, veering again to come down to the point he had left, and whenever he felt Pedro begin to flag, driving his spurs into the horse and forcing him to keep up the pace. He had set out to overtake and capture on the side of the mountain these two animals who had been running wild for many weeks, and now carried no weight but themselves, and the futility of such work could not penetrate his obstinate and rising temper. He had made up his mind not to give in. The Virginian soon decided to move slowly along for the present, preventing the wild horses from passing down the gulch again, but otherwise saving his own animal from useless fatigue. He saw that Pedro was reeking wet, with mouth open, and constantly stumbling, though he galloped on. The cow-puncher kept the group in sight, driving the packhorse in front of him, and watching the tactics of the sorrel, who had now undoubtedly become the leader of the expedition, and was at the top of the gulch, in vain trying to find an outlet through its rocky rim to the levels above. He soon judged this to be no thoroughfare, and changing his plan, trotted down to the bottom and up the other side, gaining more and more; for in this new descent Pedro had fallen twice. Then the sorrel showed the cleverness of a genuinely vicious horse. The Virginian saw him stop and fall to kicking his companion with all the energy that a short rope would permit. The rope slipped, and both, unencumbered, reached the top and disappeared. Leaving the packhorse for Balaam, the Virginian started after them and came into a high tableland, beyond which the mountains began in earnest. The runaways were moving across toward these at an easy rate. He followed for a moment, then looking back, and seeing no sign of Balaam, waited, for the horses were sure not to go fast when they reached good pasture or water.
His companion had already noticed the ground and agreed. There were no tracks visible that winter hadn’t come and gone over since they were made. Soon the trail led into a hot gulch that trapped the heat and seemed to pull the sun's rays straight down. The sorrel horse chose this spot to make a break for freedom. He suddenly spun off the trail, dragging along his less adventurous partner. Leaving the Virginian with the old mare, Balaam cut them off, as Pedro was quick, and they jumped down the bank together, but swiftly crossed to the other side, getting much higher before they could be caught. It wasn't a good place for this kind of game, as the sides of the ravine were filled with steep channels, broken by jutting rocks, and tangled with short twisted pines that stretched out from their roots over the steep hill. The Virginian helped, but rode with more sense, staying as level as possible and trying to predict the next move of the runaways before they made it, while Balaam tried to stay close, turning sharply when they veered off, heavily pushing up the slope, then veering again to get back to where he left off, and whenever he saw Pedro starting to tire, he drove his spurs into the horse and pushed him to keep the pace. He was determined to catch these two horses that had been running wild for weeks, carrying nothing but themselves, and he couldn’t see the point in his efforts due to his stubborn and rising temper. He was set on not giving up. The Virginian quickly decided to move slowly for now, keeping the wild horses from heading down the gulch again, but otherwise saving his own horse from unnecessary exhaustion. He noticed Pedro was drenched in sweat, mouth open, and constantly stumbling, even though he kept galloping. The cow-puncher kept the group in sight, driving the packhorse ahead of him, and watching the tactics of the sorrel, who had clearly become the leader of the group and was at the top of the gulch, futilely trying to find a way out through its rocky edge to the higher ground. He soon realized this was a dead end and changed his plan, trotting to the bottom and up the other side, gaining ground; during this new descent, Pedro had fallen twice. Then the sorrel displayed the cleverness of a truly troublesome horse. The Virginian saw him stop and start kicking his companion with all the strength a short rope would allow. The rope slipped, and both, now unencumbered, made it to the top and disappeared. Leaving the packhorse for Balaam, the Virginian took off after them and reached a high plateau, beyond which the mountains began in earnest. The runaways were crossing toward these at an easy pace. He followed for a short while, then looked back and, seeing no sign of Balaam, waited because the horses surely wouldn't move quickly when they reached good pasture or water.
He got out of the saddle and sat on the ground, watching, till the mare came up slowly into sight, and Balaam behind her. When they were near, Balaam dismounted and struck Pedro fearfully, until the stick broke, and he raised the splintered half to continue.
He got off the saddle and sat on the ground, watching until the mare came into view slowly with Balaam trailing behind her. When they were close, Balaam got off and hit Pedro in a panic until the stick broke, and he lifted the broken piece to keep going.
Seeing the pony's condition, the Virginian spoke, and said, “I'd let that hawss alone.”
Seeing the pony's condition, the Virginian spoke up and said, “I'd leave that horse alone.”
Balaam turned to him, but wholly possessed by passion did not seem to hear, and the Southerner noticed how white and like that of a maniac his face was. The stick slid to the ground.
Balaam turned to him, but completely consumed by his emotions, didn’t seem to hear, and the Southerner noticed how pale his face was, looking almost insane. The stick fell to the ground.
“He played he was tired,” said Balaam, looking at the Virginian with glazed eyes. The violence of his rage affected him physically, like some stroke of illness. “He played out on me on purpose.” The man's voice was dry and light. “He's perfectly fresh now,” he continued, and turned again to the coughing, swaying horse, whose eyes were closed. Not having the stick, he seized the animal's unresisting head and shook it. The Virginian watched him a moment, and rose to stop such a spectacle. Then, as if conscious he was doing no real hurt, Balaam ceased, and turning again in slow fashion looked across the level, where the runaways were still visible.
“He pretended to be tired,” said Balaam, looking at the Virginian with glazed eyes. The intensity of his anger took a physical toll on him, almost like an illness. “He played me for a fool on purpose.” The man’s voice was dry and light. “He’s completely fine now,” he continued, and turned back to the coughing, swaying horse with closed eyes. Without the stick, he grabbed the animal's unresisting head and shook it. The Virginian watched him for a moment and got up to stop such a scene. Then, as if realizing he wasn’t actually hurting it, Balaam stopped and slowly turned to look across the plain, where the runaways were still in sight.
“I'll have to take your horse,” he said, “mine's played out on me.”
"I'll have to take your horse," he said, "mine's worn out."
“You ain' goin' to touch my hawss.”
“You're not going to touch my horse.”
Again the words seemed not entirely to reach Balaam's understanding, so dulled by rage were his senses. He made no answer, but mounted Pedro; and the failing pony walked mechanically forward, while the Virginian, puzzled, stood looking after him. Balaam seemed without purpose of going anywhere, and stopped in a moment. Suddenly he was at work at something. This sight was odd and new to look at. For a few seconds it had no meaning to the Virginian as he watched. Then his mind grasped the horror, too late. Even with his cry of execration and the tiger spring that he gave to stop Balaam, the monstrosity was wrought. Pedro sank motionless, his head rolling flat on the earth. Balaam was jammed beneath him. The man had struggled to his feet before the Virginian reached the spot, and the horse then lifted his head and turned it piteously round.
Again, it seemed like Balaam didn’t fully understand the words, his senses dulled by rage. He didn’t respond but got on Pedro, and the tired pony moved forward mechanically while the Virginian, confused, watched him leave. Balaam didn’t seem like he had any destination in mind and stopped a moment later. Suddenly, he started doing something. This sight was strange and new for the Virginian as he observed. For a few seconds, it didn’t make sense to him. Then he realized the horror, too late. Even as he shouted in outrage and lunged to stop Balaam, it was too late—the terrible thing had already happened. Pedro collapsed, his head dropping flat on the ground. Balaam was trapped underneath him. The man had managed to get to his feet by the time the Virginian arrived, and then the horse lifted his head, turning it around in despair.
Then vengeance like a blast struck Balaam. The Virginian hurled him to the ground, lifted and hurled him again, lifted him and beat his face and struck his jaw. The man's strong ox-like fighting availed nothing. He fended his eyes as best he could against these sledge-hammer blows of justice. He felt blindly for his pistol. That arm was caught and wrenched backward, and crushed and doubled. He seemed to hear his own bones, and set up a hideous screaming of hate and pain. Then the pistol at last came out, and together with the hand that grasped it was instantly stamped into the dust. Once again the creature was lifted and slung so that he lay across Pedro's saddle a blurred, dingy, wet pulp.
Then vengeance hit Balaam like a force of nature. The Virginian threw him to the ground, picked him up, and threw him again, lifted him, and pummeled his face and struck his jaw. The man's powerful, ox-like strength was useless. He tried to shield his eyes as best he could against these brutal blows of justice. He groped blindly for his pistol. That arm was caught, twisted backwards, crushed, and bent. It felt like he could hear his own bones, and he let out a terrible scream of hate and pain. Finally, the pistol came out, but along with the hand that held it, it was immediately stamped into the dust. Once again, he was lifted and tossed so that he lay across Pedro's saddle, a tattered, dirty, wet mess.
Vengeance had come and gone. The man and the horse were motionless. Around them, silence seemed to gather like a witness.
Vengeance had come and gone. The man and the horse stood still. Around them, silence felt like a witness gathering.
“If you are dead,” said the Virginian, “I am glad of it.” He stood looking down at Balaam and Pedro, prone in the middle of the open tableland. Then he saw Balaam looking at him. It was the quiet stare of sight without thought or feeling, the mere visual sense alone, almost frightful in its separation from any self. But as he watched those eyes, the self came back into them. “I have not killed you,” said the Virginian. “Well, I ain't goin' to do any more to yu'—if that's a satisfaction to know.”
“If you're dead,” said the Virginian, “I'm glad about it.” He stood there, looking down at Balaam and Pedro, lying on the open land. Then he noticed Balaam staring at him. It was a blank gaze, just seeing without any thought or feeling, almost unsettling in its disconnect from any self. But as he continued to watch those eyes, the self returned to them. “I haven’t killed you,” said the Virginian. “Well, I’m not going to do anything more to you—if that makes you feel any better.”
Then he began to attend to Balaam with impersonal skill, like some one hired for the purpose. “He ain't hurt bad,” he asserted aloud, as if the man were some nameless patient; and then to Balaam he remarked, “I reckon it might have put a less tough man than you out of business for quite a while. I'm goin' to get some water now.” When he returned with the water, Balsam was sitting up, looking about him. He had not yet spoken, nor did he now speak. The sunlight flashed on the six-shooter where it lay, and the Virginian secured it. “She ain't so pretty as she was,” he remarked, as he examined the weapon. “But she'll go right handy yet.”
Then he started assisting Balaam with a detached efficiency, like someone who was paid to do it. “He’s not hurt too badly,” he declared loudly, as if the man were just an anonymous patient; then to Balaam, he said, “I think this might have taken out a less tough guy than you for quite a while. I’m going to get some water now.” When he came back with the water, Balaam was sitting up, looking around. He hadn’t said a word yet, and he still didn’t speak. The sunlight glinted off the six-shooter where it lay, and the Virginian took it. “It’s not as pretty as it used to be,” he noted as he inspected the weapon. “But it’ll still do the job.”
Strength was in a measure returning to Pedro. He was a young horse, and the exhaustion neither of anguish nor of over-riding was enough to affect him long or seriously. He got himself on his feet and walked waveringly over to the old mare, and stood by her for comfort. The cow-puncher came up to him, and Pedro, after starting back slightly, seemed to comprehend that he was in friendly hands. It was plain that he would soon be able to travel slowly if no weight was on him, and that he would be a very good horse again. Whether they abandoned the runaways or not, there was no staying here for night to overtake them without food or water. The day was still high, and what its next few hours had in store the Virginian could not say, and he left them to take care of themselves, determining meanwhile that he would take command of the minutes and maintain the position he had assumed both as to Balaam and Pedro. He took Pedro's saddle off, threw the mare's pack to the ground, put Balaam's saddle on her, and on that stowed or tied her original pack, which he could do, since it was so light. Then he went to Balaam, who was sitting up.
Strength was gradually coming back to Pedro. He was a young horse, and the exhaustion from both pain and riding wasn't enough to affect him for long or seriously. He managed to get on his feet and stumbled over to the old mare, seeking comfort. The cow-puncher approached him, and after initially backing away a bit, Pedro seemed to realize he was in good hands. It was clear that he'd soon be able to walk slowly if he wasn't carrying any weight, and that he'd be a great horse again. Whether they decided to abandon the runaways or not, they couldn't stay here overnight without food or water. The day was still bright, and the Virginian had no idea what the next few hours would bring, so he left them to fend for themselves, deciding in the meantime that he would take control of the situation and maintain his role concerning Balaam and Pedro. He removed Pedro's saddle, dropped the mare's pack to the ground, put Balaam's saddle on her, and then loaded her original pack back on, since it was so light. After that, he went over to Balaam, who was sitting up.
“I reckon you can travel,” said the Virginian. “And your hawss can. If you're comin' with me, you'll ride your mare. I'm goin' to trail them hawsses. If you're not comin' with me, your hawss comes with me, and you'll take fifty dollars for him.”
"I guess you can travel," said the Virginian. "And your horse can too. If you're coming with me, you'll ride your mare. I'm going to trail those horses. If you're not coming with me, your horse will come with me, and you'll get fifty dollars for him."
Balaam was indifferent to this good bargain. He did not look at the other or speak, but rose and searched about him on the ground. The Virginian was also indifferent as to whether Balaam chose to answer or not. Seeing Balaam searching the ground, he finished what he had to say.
Balaam didn't care about this good deal. He didn’t look at the other person or say anything, but got up and started looking around on the ground. The Virginian also didn’t mind whether Balaam decided to respond or not. Noticing Balaam searching the ground, he finished what he needed to say.
“I have your six-shooter, and you'll have it when I'm ready for you to. Now, I'm goin',” he concluded.
“I have your six-shooter, and you'll get it when I'm ready for you to. Now, I'm leaving,” he finished.
Balaam's intellect was clear enough now, and he saw that though the rest of this journey would be nearly intolerable, it must go on. He looked at the impassive cow-puncher getting ready to go and tying a rope on Pedro's neck to lead him, then he looked at the mountains where the runaways had vanished, and it did not seem credible to him that he had come into such straits. He was helped stiffly on the mare, and the three horses in single file took up their journey once more, and came slowly among the mountains. The perpetual desert was ended, and they crossed a small brook, where they missed the trail. The Virginian dismounted to find where the horses had turned off, and discovered that they had gone straight up the ridge by the watercourse.
Balaam's mind was clear now, and he realized that even though the rest of the journey would be almost unbearable, it had to continue. He glanced at the stoic cowhand preparing to leave, tying a rope around Pedro’s neck to lead him, then he looked at the mountains where the runaways had disappeared, and it felt unbelievable that he had ended up in such a situation. He was awkwardly helped onto the mare, and the three horses followed each other in single file as they started their journey again, slowly moving through the mountains. The endless desert was behind them, and they crossed a small stream, where they lost the trail. The Virginian got off his horse to see where the horses had strayed off, and found out they had gone straight up the ridge following the watercourse.
“There's been a man camped in hyeh inside a month,” he said, kicking up a rag of red flannel. “White man and two hawsses. Ours have went up his old tracks.”
“There's been a guy camped out here for about a month,” he said, kicking up a rag of red flannel. “A white dude and two horses. Our horses have followed his old tracks.”
It was not easy for Balaam to speak yet, and he kept his silence. But he remembered that Shorty had spoken of a trapper who had started for Sunk Creek.
It wasn't easy for Balaam to speak yet, so he stayed quiet. But he remembered that Shorty had mentioned a trapper who had headed for Sunk Creek.
For three hours they followed the runaways' course over softer ground, and steadily ascending, passed one or two springs, at length, where the mud was not yet settled in the hoofprints. Then they came through a corner of pine forest and down a sudden bank among quaking-asps to a green park. Here the runaways beside a stream were grazing at ease, but saw them coming, and started on again, following down the stream. For the present all to be done was to keep them in sight. This creek received tributaries and widened, making a valley for itself. Above the bottom, lining the first terrace of the ridge, began the pines, and stretched back, unbroken over intervening summit and basin, to cease at last where the higher peaks presided.
For three hours, they tracked the runaways over softer ground, steadily climbing and passing one or two springs, where the mud hadn’t settled in the hoofprints yet. Then, they emerged from a patch of pine forest and descended a sudden slope among trembling aspens into a green park. Here, the runaways were grazing beside a stream, but noticed them approaching and started moving again, following the stream downstream. For now, all they had to do was keep them in sight. This creek gathered tributaries and widened, creating its own valley. Above the creek, lining the first terrace of the ridge, the pines began and stretched back uninterrupted over the ridges and valleys until they finally stopped at the higher peaks.
“This hyeh's the middle fork of Sunk Creek,” said the Virginian. “We'll get on to our right road again where they join.”
“This here is the middle fork of Sunk Creek,” said the Virginian. “We'll get back on the right road again where they meet.”
Soon a game trail marked itself along the stream. If this would only continue, the runaways would be nearly sure to follow it down into the canyon. Then there would be no way for them but to go on and come out into their own country, where they would make for the Judge's ranch of their own accord. The great point was to reach the canyon before dark. They passed into permanent shadow; for though the other side of the creek shone in full day, the sun had departed behind the ridges immediately above them. Coolness filled the air, and the silence, which in this deep valley of invading shadow seemed too silent, was relieved by the birds. Not birds of song, but a freakish band of gray talkative observers, who came calling and croaking along through the pines, and inspected the cavalcade, keeping it company for a while, and then flying up into the woods again. The travellers came round a corner on a little spread of marsh, and from somewhere in the middle of it rose a buzzard and sailed on its black pinions into the air above them, wheeling and wheeling, but did not grow distant. As it swept over the trail, something fell from its claw, a rag of red flannel; and each man in turn looked at it as his horse went by.
Soon, a game trail appeared along the stream. If it continued like this, the fugitives would likely follow it down into the canyon. Once there, they would have no choice but to continue on until they reached their own territory, heading straight for the Judge's ranch on their own. The key was to get to the canyon before nightfall. They entered a permanent shadow; though the other side of the creek was bathed in daylight, the sun had dipped behind the ridges right above them. The air turned cool, and the silence in this deep valley of encroaching shadow felt almost too quiet, broken only by the birds. Not singing birds, but a peculiar group of gray, chatty onlookers, who called and croaked as they moved through the pines, checking out the group for a while before flying back into the woods. The travelers rounded a corner into a small marsh area, and from somewhere in the middle, a buzzard took off, soaring on its dark wings above them, circling and circling but not flying away. As it glided over the trail, something dropped from its talon—a piece of red flannel—and each man glanced at it as his horse passed by.
“I wonder if there's plenty elk and deer hyeh?” said the Virginian.
“I wonder if there are a lot of elk and deer around here?” said the Virginian.
“I guess there is,” Balaam replied, speaking at last. The travellers had become strangely reconciled.
“I guess there is,” Balaam replied, finally speaking up. The travelers had become oddly at peace with each other.
“There's game 'most all over these mountains,” the Virginian continued; “country not been settled long enough to scare them out.” So they fell into casual conversation, and for the first time were glad of each other's company.
“There's game almost everywhere in these mountains,” the Virginian continued; “the area's not been settled long enough to drive them away.” So they fell into casual conversation, and for the first time, they were glad to have each other's company.
The sound of a new bird came from the pines above—the hoot of an owl—and was answered from some other part of the wood. This they did not particularly notice at first, but soon they heard the same note, unexpectedly distant, like an echo. The game trail, now quite a defined path beside the river, showed no sign of changing its course or fading out into blank ground, as these uncertain guides do so often. It led consistently in the desired direction, and the two men were relieved to see it continue. Not only were the runaways easier to keep track of, but better speed was made along this valley. The pervading imminence of night more and more dispelled the lingering afternoon, though there was yet no twilight in the open, and the high peaks opposite shone yellow in the invisible sun. But now the owls hooted again. Their music had something in it that caused both the Virginian and Balaam to look up at the pines and wish that this valley would end. Perhaps it was early for night-birds to begin; or perhaps it was that the sound never seemed to fall behind, but moved abreast of them among the trees above, as they rode on without pause down below; some influence made the faces of the travellers grave. The spell of evil which the sight of the wheeling buzzard had begun, deepened as evening grew, while ever and again along the creek the singular call and answer of the owls wandered among the darkness of the trees not far away.
The sound of a new bird came from the pines above—the hoot of an owl—and was answered from somewhere else in the woods. At first, they didn’t really pay attention to it, but soon they heard the same note, unexpectedly distant, like an echo. The game trail, now clearly a path next to the river, showed no signs of changing direction or disappearing into empty ground, which often happens with these uncertain guides. It consistently led in the right direction, and the two men were relieved to see it continue. Not only was it easier to track the runaways, but they also made better speed along this valley. The growing presence of night increasingly pushed away the lingering afternoon, although there was still no twilight in the open, and the high peaks across the way shone yellow in the unseen sun. But now the owls hooted again. Their calls had something in them that made both the Virginian and Balaam look up at the pines and wish for the valley to end. Maybe it was too early for night birds to start calling; or perhaps it was that the sound never seemed to fall behind, but moved alongside them among the trees above, as they rode on continuously below; some force made the travelers’ faces serious. The sense of unease that the sight of the circling buzzard had started deepened as evening approached, while now and then along the creek the unique call and response of the owls echoed in the darkness of the nearby trees.
The sun was gone from the peaks when at length the other side of the stream opened into a long wide meadow. The trail they followed, after crossing a flat willow thicket by the water, ran into dense pines, that here for the first time reached all the way down to the water's edge. The two men came out of the willows, and saw ahead the capricious runaways leave the bottom and go up the hill and enter the wood.
The sun had disappeared from the peaks when the other side of the stream revealed a long, wide meadow. The path they followed, after crossing a flat thicket of willows by the water, led into dense pines that, for the first time, reached all the way down to the water's edge. The two men emerged from the willows and saw ahead the playful otters leave the bottom, climb the hill, and vanish into the woods.
“We must hinder that,” said the Virginian; and he dropped Pedro's rope. “There's your six-shooter. You keep the trail, and camp down there”—he pointed to where the trees came to the water—“till I head them hawsses off. I may not get back right away.” He galloped up the open hill and went into the pine, choosing a place above where the vagrants had disappeared.
“We need to stop that,” said the Virginian as he let go of Pedro's rope. “Here’s your six-shooter. Stay on the trail and set up camp down there”—he pointed to where the trees met the water—“until I can redirect those horses. I might be gone for a while.” He rode up the open hill and entered the pine forest, selecting a spot above where the wanderers had vanished.
Balaam dismounted, and picking up his six-shooter, took the rope off Pedro's neck and drove him slowly down toward where the wood began. Its interior was already dim, and Balaam saw that here must be their stopping-place to-night, since there was no telling how wide this pine strip might extend along the trail before they could come out of it and reach another suitable camping-ground. Pedro had recovered his strength, and he now showed signs of restlessness. He shied where there was not even a stone in the trail, and finally turned sharply round. Balaam expected he was going to rush back on the way they had come; but the horse stood still, breathing excitedly. He was urged forward again, though he turned more than once. But when they were a few paces from the wood, and Balaam had got off preparatory to camping, the horse snorted and dashed into the water, and stood still there. The astonished Balaam followed to turn him; but Pedro seemed to lose control of himself, and plunged to the middle of the river, and was evidently intending to cross. Fearing that he would escape to the opposite meadow and add to their difficulties, Balaam, with the idea of turning him round, drew his six-shooter and fired in front of the horse, divining, even as the flash cut the dusk, the secret of all this—the Indians; but too late. His bruised hand had stiffened, marring his aim, and he saw Pedro fall over in the water then rise and struggle up the bank on the farther shore, where he now hurried also, to find that he had broken the pony's leg.
Balaam got off his horse, picked up his gun, took the rope off Pedro's neck, and slowly guided him toward the edge of the woods. It was already dim inside the trees, and Balaam realized this had to be their stopping place for the night since he didn’t know how far the pine forest stretched along the trail before they could find another decent camping spot. Pedro had regained his strength and was starting to get restless. He flinched even though there was nothing on the trail, and suddenly turned around sharply. Balaam thought he was about to bolt back the way they came, but the horse just stood there, breathing heavily. Balaam urged him forward again, even though he kept trying to turn back. But when they were just a few steps away from the woods and Balaam had dismounted to set up camp, the horse snorted and jumped into the water, standing still there. An astonished Balaam followed him to turn him around, but Pedro seemed to lose control completely and waded into the middle of the river, clearly intent on crossing. Worried that the horse would break free and complicate things even more, Balaam drew his gun and fired a shot in front of him, realizing as the gunshot lit up the dusk what was going on—the Indians; but it was too late. His injured hand had stiffened, messing up his aim, and he saw Pedro fall into the water, then rise and struggle up the bank on the other side, where he quickly followed only to find that he had broken the pony's leg.
He needed no interpreter for the voices of the seeming owls that had haunted the latter hour of their journey, and he knew that his beast's keener instinct had perceived the destruction that lurked in the interior of the wood. The history of the trapper whose horse had returned without him might have been—might still be—his own; and he thought of the rag that had fallen from the buzzard's talons when he had been disturbed at his meal in the marsh. “Peaceable” Indians were still in these mountains, and some few of them had for the past hour been skirting his journey unseen, and now waited for him in the wood which they expected him to enter. They had been too wary to use their rifles or show themselves, lest these travellers should be only part of a larger company following, who would hear the noise of a shot, and catch them in the act of murder. So, safe under the cover of the pines, they had planned to sling their silent noose, and drag the white man from his horse as he passed through the trees.
He didn't need an interpreter for the sounds of what seemed like owls that had haunted the last part of their journey, and he realized that his horse's sharper instincts had sensed the danger hidden in the woods. The story of the trapper whose horse had come back without him could have been—could still be—his own; and he thought about the piece of cloth that had fallen from the buzzard's claws when he had been disturbed while eating in the marsh. “Peaceful” Indians were still in these mountains, and a few of them had been quietly tracking his journey for the past hour, now waiting for him in the woods they expected him to enter. They had been too cautious to use their rifles or reveal themselves, worried that these travelers might be part of a larger group following behind, who would hear a gunshot and catch them in the act of murder. So, safely hidden beneath the pines, they had planned to cast their silent trap and pull the white man from his horse as he passed through the trees.
Balaam looked over the river at the ominous wood, and then he looked at Pedro, the horse that he had first maimed and now ruined, to whom he probably owed his life. He was lying on the ground, quietly looking over the green meadow, where dusk was gathering. Perhaps he was not suffering from his wound yet, as he rested on the ground; and into his animal intelligence there probably came no knowledge of this final stroke of his fate. At any rate, no sound of pain came from Pedro, whose friendly and gentle face remained turned toward the meadow. Once more Balaam fired his pistol, and this time the aim was true, and the horse rolled over, with a ball through his brain. It was the best reward that remained for him.
Balaam looked across the river at the eerie forest, and then he glanced at Pedro, the horse he had first injured and now completely ruined, to whom he probably owed his life. Pedro was lying on the ground, quietly taking in the green meadow as dusk settled in. Maybe he wasn't feeling pain from his wound yet as he rested on the ground; his animal instincts likely didn’t understand this last blow of his fate. Regardless, no sound of distress came from Pedro, whose friendly and gentle face remained directed toward the meadow. Once again, Balaam fired his pistol, and this time he hit his mark, and the horse collapsed, a bullet through his brain. It was the only reward that was left for him.
Then Balaam rejoined the old mare, and turned from the middle fork of Sunk Creek. He dashed across the wide field, and went over a ridge, and found his way along in the night till he came to the old trail—the road which they would never have left but for him and his obstinacy. He unsaddled the weary mare by Sunk Creek, where the canyon begins, letting her drag a rope and find pasture and water, while he, lighting no fire to betray him, crouched close under a tree till the light came. He thought of the Virginian in the wood. But what could either have done for the other had he stayed to look for him among the pines? If the cow-puncher came back to the corner, he would follow Balaam's tracks or not. They would meet, at any rate, where the creeks joined.
Then Balaam went back to the old mare and left the middle fork of Sunk Creek. He raced across the open field and climbed over a ridge, finding his way through the night until he reached the old trail—the road they would never have left if it weren't for his stubbornness. He unsaddled the tired mare by Sunk Creek, where the canyon begins, letting her drag a rope to find pasture and water while he, not lighting a fire to avoid being detected, crouched under a tree until dawn. He thought about the Virginian in the woods. But what could either of them have done for the other if he had stayed to look for him among the pines? If the cow-puncher returned to the corner, he would either follow Balaam's tracks or not. They would meet, in any case, where the creeks flowed together.
But they did not meet. And then to Balaam the prospect of going onward to the Sunk Creek Ranch became more than he could bear. To come without the horses, to meet Judge Henry, to meet the guests of the Judge's, looking as he did now after his punishment by the Virginian, to give the news about the Judge's favorite man—no, how could he tell such a story as this? Balaam went no farther than a certain cabin, where he slept, and wrote a letter to the Judge. This the owner of the cabin delivered. And so, having spread news which would at once cause a search for the Virginian, and having constructed such sentences to the Judge as would most smoothly explain how, being overtaken by illness, he had not wished to be a burden at Sunk Creek, Balaam turned homeward by himself. By the time he was once more at Butte Creek, his general appearance was a thing less to be noticed. And there was Shorty, waiting!
But they never met. Then Balaam couldn't handle the thought of going to Sunk Creek Ranch anymore. Showing up without the horses, facing Judge Henry and his guests looking like he did after being punished by the Virginian—how could he share such news? Balaam stopped at a cabin, where he slept and wrote a letter to the Judge. The cabin owner delivered it. He shared news that would immediately spark a search for the Virginian and crafted sentences for the Judge that would effectively explain how he had fallen ill and didn't want to be a burden at Sunk Creek. With that, Balaam headed home alone. By the time he reached Butte Creek again, he was less noticeable. And there was Shorty, waiting!
One way and another, the lost dog had been able to gather some ready money. He was cheerful because of this momentary purseful of prosperity.
One way or another, the lost dog had managed to gather some cash. He felt happy about this brief bit of good fortune.
“And so I come back, yu' see,” he said. “For I figured on getting Pedro back as soon as I could when I sold him to yu'.”
“And so I come back, you see,” he said. “Because I expected to get Pedro back as soon as I could when I sold him to you.”
“You're behind the times, Shorty,” said Balaam.
"You're out of touch, Shorty," Balaam said.
Shorty looked blank. “You've sure not sold Pedro?” he exclaimed.
Shorty looked confused. “You haven't sold Pedro, have you?” he exclaimed.
“Them Indians,” said Balaam, “got after me on the Bow Leg trail. Got after me and that Virginia man. But they didn't get me.”
"Them Indians," said Balaam, "came after me on the Bow Leg trail. Went after me and that guy from Virginia. But they didn't catch me."
Balaam wagged his bullet head to imply that this escape was due to his own superior intelligence. The Virginian had been stupid, and so the Indians had got him. “And they shot your horse,” Balaam finished. “Stop and get some dinner with the boys.”
Balaam nodded his bullet-shaped head to suggest that his escape was thanks to his own cleverness. The Virginian had acted foolishly, and that’s why the Indians got him. “And they shot your horse,” Balaam added. “Why don’t you stop and have dinner with the guys?”
Having eaten, Shorty rode away in mournful spirits. For he had made so sure of once more riding and talking with Pedro, his friend whom he had taught to shake hands.
Having eaten, Shorty rode away in a sad mood. He had been so sure he would ride and talk with Pedro again, his friend whom he had taught to shake hands.
XXVII. GRANDMOTHER STARK
Except for its chair and bed, the cabin was stripped almost bare. Amid its emptiness of dismantled shelves and walls and floor, only the tiny ancestress still hung in her place, last token of the home that had been. This miniature, tacked against the despoiled boards, and its descendant, the angry girl with her hand on an open box-lid, made a sort of couple in the loneliness: she on the wall sweet and serene, she by the box sweet and stormy. The picture was her final treasure waiting to be packed for the journey. In whatever room she had called her own since childhood, there it had also lived and looked at her, not quite familiar, not quite smiling, but in its prim colonial hues delicate as some pressed flower. Its pale oval, of color blue and rose and flaxen, in a battered, pretty gold frame, unconquerably pervaded any surroundings with a something like last year's lavender. Till yesterday a Crow Indian war-bonnet had hung next it, a sumptuous cascade of feathers; on the other side a bow with arrows had dangled; opposite had been the skin of a silver fox; over the door had spread the antlers of a black-tail deer; a bearskin stretched beneath it. Thus had the whole cosey log cabin been upholstered, lavish with trophies of the frontier; and yet it was in front of the miniature that the visitors used to stop.
Except for its chair and bed, the cabin was almost empty. Amid the desolation of torn-down shelves, walls, and floor, only the tiny portrait of an ancestor remained, the last reminder of the home that once was. This small picture, tacked against the damaged boards, and its descendant, the angry girl with her hand on an open box-lid, formed a kind of pair in the solitude: she on the wall, sweet and serene, while the girl by the box was sweet and stormy. The picture was her final treasure, waiting to be packed for the journey. In every room she had claimed as her own since childhood, it had also been there, watching her, not quite familiar, not quite smiling, but in its proper colonial colors, delicate like a pressed flower. Its pale oval, a blend of blue, rose, and flaxen, in a slightly worn yet pretty gold frame, somehow filled any space with a scent like last year's lavender. Until yesterday, a Crow Indian war-bonnet hung next to it, a lavish cascade of feathers; on the other side, a bow with arrows dangled; opposite it was the pelt of a silver fox; above the door, antlers of a black-tailed deer spread wide; a bearskin lay beneath. The entire cozy log cabin had been decorated, filled with trophies from the frontier; yet it was in front of the miniature that visitors would always stop.
Shining quietly now in the cabin's blackness this summer day, the heirloom was presiding until the end. And as Molly Wood's eyes fell upon her ancestress of Bennington, 1777, there flashed a spark of steel in them, alone here in the room that she was leaving forever. She was not going to teach school any more on Bear Creek, Wyoming; she was going home to Bennington, Vermont. When time came for school to open again, there should be a new schoolmarm.
Shining quietly now in the cabin's darkness this summer day, the heirloom was taking its place until the end. As Molly Wood looked at her ancestor from Bennington, 1777, a spark of determination lit up her eyes, alone in the room she was leaving forever. She wasn't going to teach school anymore in Bear Creek, Wyoming; she was heading back home to Bennington, Vermont. When it was time for school to start up again, there would be a new teacher.
This was the momentous result of that visit which the Virginian had paid her. He had told her that he was coming for his hour soon. From that hour she had decided to escape. She was running away from her own heart. She did not dare to trust herself face to face again with her potent, indomitable lover. She longed for him, and therefore she would never see him again. No great-aunt at Dunbarton, or anybody else that knew her and her family, should ever say that she had married below her station, had been an unworthy Stark! Accordingly, she had written to the Virginian, bidding him good-by, and wishing him everything in the world. As she happened to be aware that she was taking everything in the world away from him, this letter was not the most easy of letters to write. But she had made the language very kind. Yes; it was a thoroughly kind communication. And all because of that momentary visit, when he had brought back to her two novels, EMMA and PRIDE AND PREJUDICE.
This was the significant outcome of the visit that the Virginian had made to her. He had told her that he would be coming for his hour soon. Since that hour, she had decided to escape. She was running away from her own heart. She didn’t dare to trust herself to see her powerful, unyielding lover face to face again. She longed for him, and because of that, she would never see him again. No great-aunt at Dunbarton, or anyone else who knew her and her family, would ever say that she had married beneath her status, that she had been an unworthy Stark! So, she had written to the Virginian, saying goodbye and wishing him all the best. Since she knew she was taking everything in the world away from him, this letter was not the easiest to write. But she made the language very kind. Yes; it was a completely kind message. And all because of that brief visit when he had returned to her two novels, EMMA and PRIDE AND PREJUDICE.
“How do you like them?” she had then inquired; and he had smiled slowly at her. “You haven't read them!” she exclaimed.
“How do you like them?” she asked then, and he smiled slowly at her. “You haven't read them!” she exclaimed.
“No.”
“No.”
“Are you going to tell me there has been no time?”
“Are you really going to tell me there hasn't been any time?”
“No.”
“No.”
Then Molly had scolded her cow-puncher, and to this he had listened with pleasure undisguised, as indeed he listened to every word that she said.
Then Molly had scolded her cowboy, and he had listened with clear enjoyment, just like he did to everything she said.
“Why, it has come too late,” he had told her when the scolding was over. “If I was one of your little scholars hyeh in Bear Creek schoolhouse, yu' could learn me to like such frillery I reckon. But I'm a mighty ignorant, growed-up man.”
“Why, it’s come too late,” he had told her after the scolding was over. “If I were one of your little students here in Bear Creek schoolhouse, you could teach me to like this kind of stuff, I guess. But I’m a really ignorant, grown man.”
“So much the worse for you!” said Molly.
“So much the worse for you!” said Molly.
“No. I am pretty glad I am a man. Else I could not have learned the thing you have taught me.”
“No. I’m really glad I’m a man. Otherwise, I wouldn’t have been able to learn what you’ve taught me.”
But she shut her lips and looked away. On the desk was a letter written from Vermont. “If you don't tell me at once when you decide,” had said the arch writer, “never hope to speak to me again. Mary Wood, seriously, I am suspicious. Why do you never mention him nowadays? How exciting to have you bring a live cow-boy to Bennington! We should all come to dinner. Though of course I understand now that many of them have excellent manners. But would he wear his pistol at table?” So the letter ran on. It recounted the latest home gossip and jokes. In answering it Molly Wood had taken no notice of its childish tone here and there.
But she closed her lips and looked away. On the desk was a letter from Vermont. “If you don't tell me right away when you decide,” the writer exclaimed, “never expect to talk to me again. Mary Wood, seriously, I’m getting suspicious. Why don’t you ever mention him anymore? How exciting it would be to have you bring a real cowboy to Bennington! We should all come for dinner. Although I understand that many of them have great manners. But would he wear his gun at the table?” The letter continued like this. It shared the latest local gossip and jokes. In her response, Molly Wood didn’t acknowledge its childish tone here and there.
“Hyeh's some of them cactus blossoms yu' wanted,” said the Virginian. His voice recalled the girl with almost a start. “I've brought a good hawss I've gentled for yu', and Taylor'll keep him till I need him.”
“Here are some of those cactus blossoms you wanted,” said the Virginian. His voice caught the girl by surprise. “I've brought a good horse I've trained for you, and Taylor will take care of him until I need him.”
“Thank you so much! but I wish—”
“Thank you so much! But I wish—”
“I reckon yu' can't stop me lendin' Taylor a hawss. And you cert'nly'll get sick schoolteachin' if yu' don't keep outdoors some. Good-by—till that next time.”
“I guess you can't stop me from lending Taylor a horse. And you definitely will get tired of teaching if you don't spend some time outside. Goodbye—until next time.”
“Yes; there's always a next time,” she answered, as lightly as she could.
“Yes, there’s always a next time,” she replied, trying to keep it light.
“There always will be. Don't yu' know that?”
“There always will be. Don’t you know that?”
She did not reply.
She didn’t respond.
“I have discouraged spells,” he pursued, “but I down them. For I've told yu' you were going to love me. You are goin' to learn back the thing you have taught me. I'm not askin' anything now; I don't want you to speak a word to me. But I'm never goin' to quit till 'next time' is no more, and it's 'all the time' for you and me.”
“I’ve fought off spells,” he continued, “but I still think about them. I've told you that you’re going to love me. You’re going to remember the things you’ve taught me. I’m not asking for anything right now; I don’t want you to say a word to me. But I’m never going to give up until ‘next time’ doesn’t exist anymore, and it’s ‘all the time’ for you and me.”
With that he had ridden away, not even touching her hand. Long after he had gone she was still in her chair, her eyes lingering upon his flowers, those yellow cups of the prickly pear. At length she had risen impatiently, caught up the flowers, gone with them to the open window,—and then, after all, set them with pains in water.
With that, he rode off without even touching her hand. Long after he left, she stayed in her chair, her eyes on his flowers, those yellow cups of the prickly pear. Eventually, she got up in frustration, grabbed the flowers, took them to the open window, and then carefully placed them in water.
But to-day Bear Creek was over. She was going home now. By the week's end she would be started. By the time the mail brought him her good-by letter she would be gone. She had acted.
But today Bear Creek was done. She was heading home now. By the end of the week, she would be on her way. By the time the mail delivered her goodbye letter to him, she would be gone. She had made her move.
To Bear Creek, the neighborly, the friendly, the not comprehending, this move had come unlooked for, and had brought regret. Only one hard word had been spoken to Molly, and that by her next-door neighbor and kindest friend. In Mrs. Taylor's house the girl had daily come and gone as a daughter, and that lady reached the subject thus:— “When I took Taylor,” said she, sitting by as Robert Browning and Jane Austen were going into their box, “I married for love.”
To Bear Creek, the friendly and unsuspecting community, this move was unexpected and brought disappointment. Only one harsh word was directed at Molly, and that came from her next-door neighbor and dearest friend. In Mrs. Taylor's home, the girl had come and gone daily like a daughter, and this woman broached the topic by saying, "When I married Taylor," she said while sitting by as Robert Browning and Jane Austen were being seated, "I married for love."
“Do you wish it had been money?” said Molly, stooping to her industries.
“Do you wish it had been money?” Molly asked, bending down to her work.
“You know both of us better than that, child.”
“You know us both better than that, kid.”
“I know I've seen people at home who couldn't possibly have had any other reason. They seemed satisfied, too.”
“I know I've seen people at home who couldn't have had any other reason. They looked satisfied, too.”
“Maybe the poor ignorant things were!”
“Maybe those poor, clueless people were!”
“And so I have never been sure how I might choose.”
“And so I have never been sure how I would choose.”
“Yes, you are sure, deary. Don't you think I know you? And when it comes over Taylor once in a while, and he tells me I'm the best thing in his life, and I tell him he ain't merely the best thing but the only thing in mine,—him and the children,—why, we just agree we'd do it all over the same way if we had the chance.”
“Yes, you’re right, darling. Don’t you think I know you? And whenever Taylor drops by every now and then, and he tells me I’m the best thing in his life, and I tell him he’s not just the best thing, but the only thing in mine—him and the kids—well, we both agree we’d do it all over just the same if we had the chance.”
Molly continued to be industrious.
Molly stayed hardworking.
“And that's why,” said Mrs. Taylor, “I want every girl that's anything to me to know her luck when it comes. For I was that near telling Taylor I wouldn't!”
“And that's why,” Mrs. Taylor said, “I want every girl who means anything to me to recognize her luck when it comes. Because I almost told Taylor I wouldn't!"
“If ever my luck comes,” said Molly, with her back to her friend, “I shall say 'I will' at once.”
“If my luck ever shows up,” said Molly, turning her back to her friend, “I’ll just say 'I will' right away.”
“Then you'll say it at Bennington next week.”
“Then you'll say it at Bennington next week.”
Molly wheeled round.
Molly turned around.
“Why, you surely will. Do you expect he's going to stay here, and you in Bennington?” And the campaigner sat back in her chair.
“Of course you will. Do you really think he's going to stay here while you’re in Bennington?” And the campaigner leaned back in her chair.
“He? Goodness! Who is he?”
“Wait, who is he?”
“Child, child, you're talking cross to-day because you're at outs with yourself. You've been at outs ever since you took this idea of leaving the school and us and everything this needless way. You have not treated him right. And why, I can't make out to save me. What have you found out all of a sudden? If he was not good enough for you, I—But, oh, it's a prime one you're losing, Molly. When a man like that stays faithful to a girl 'spite all the chances he gets, her luck is come.”
"Child, you're not yourself today because you’re at odds with your own feelings. You've been struggling ever since you decided to leave school and us for no good reason. You haven’t treated him fairly. I can’t understand why. What did you discover all of a sudden? If he wasn’t good enough for you, I—But, oh, you’re making a big mistake, Molly. When a man like that stays loyal to a girl despite all the opportunities he has, she’s really lucky."
“Oh, my luck! People have different notions of luck.”
“Oh, my luck! Everyone has different ideas about luck.”
“Notions!”
“Ideas!”
“He has been very kind.”
“He’s been really kind.”
“Kind!” And now without further simmering, Mrs. Taylor's wrath boiled up and poured copiously over Molly Wood. “Kind! There's a word you shouldn't use, my dear. No doubt you can spell it. But more than its spelling I guess you don't know. The children can learn what it means from some of the rest of us folks that don't spell so correct, maybe.”
“Kind!” And now without further hesitation, Mrs. Taylor's anger erupted and spilled over onto Molly Wood. “Kind! That’s a word you shouldn’t use, my dear. No doubt you can spell it. But I bet you don’t really understand it. The children might learn what it means from some of us who don’t spell as well, perhaps.”
“Mrs. Taylor, Mrs. Taylor—”
“Ms. Taylor, Ms. Taylor—”
“I can't wait, deary. Since the roughness looks bigger to you than the diamond, you had better go back to Vermont. I expect you'll find better grammar there, deary.”
“I can't wait, dear. Since the roughness seems more significant to you than the diamond, you should probably go back to Vermont. I expect you'll find better grammar there, dear.”
The good dame stalked out, and across to her own cabin, and left the angry girl among her boxes. It was in vain she fell to work upon them. Presently something had to be done over again, and when it was the box held several chattels less than before the readjustment. She played a sort of desperate dominos to fit these objects in the space, but here were a paper-weight, a portfolio, with two wretched volumes that no chink would harbor; and letting them fall all at once, she straightened herself, still stormy with revolt, eyes and cheeks still hot from the sting of long-parried truth. There, on her wall still, was the miniature, the little silent ancestress; and upon this face the girl's glance rested. It was as if she appealed to Grandmother Stark for support and comfort across the hundred years which lay between them. So the flaxen girl on the wall and she among the boxes stood a moment face to face in seeming communion, and then the descendant turned again to her work. But after a desultory touch here and there she drew a long breath and walked to the open door. What use was in finishing to-day, when she had nearly a week? This first spurt of toil had swept the cabin bare of all indwelling charm, and its look was chill. Across the lane his horse, the one he had “gentled” for her, was grazing idly. She walked there and caught him, and led him to her gate. Mrs. Taylor saw her go in, and soon come out in riding-dress; and she watched the girl throw the saddle on with quick ease—the ease he had taught her. Mrs. Taylor also saw the sharp cut she gave the horse, and laughed grimly to herself in her window as horse and rider galloped into the beautiful sunny loneliness.
The woman walked out, heading back to her cabin, leaving the frustrated girl surrounded by her boxes. No matter how hard she tried to organize them, she always had to redo something, and each time, the box ended up with fewer items than before. She played a desperate game of dominos to fit everything in, but she had a paperweight, a portfolio, and two useless books that wouldn’t fit anywhere; finally, she let them all drop at once, straightening up, still fuming with anger, her eyes and cheeks flushed from the sting of long-ignored truths. There on the wall was the miniature of her silent ancestor, and the girl’s gaze settled on that face. It felt like she was reaching out to Grandmother Stark for support and comfort across the hundred years that separated them. So, the blonde girl in the picture and the girl among the boxes shared a moment in silent connection, and then she turned back to her task. However, after a few aimless touches here and there, she took a deep breath and walked to the open door. What was the point of finishing today when she had almost a week? That first burst of effort had stripped the cabin of all its charm, leaving it feeling cold. Across the lane, his horse—the one he had “gentled” for her—was grazing lazily. She walked over, caught him, and led him to her gate. Mrs. Taylor saw her go in and soon come back out in her riding outfit. She watched as the girl effortlessly threw the saddle on—the skill he had taught her. Mrs. Taylor also noticed the sharp kick she gave the horse and smirked to herself at the window as horse and rider galloped into the beautiful, sunny solitude.
To the punished animal this switching was new! and at its third repetition he turned his head in surprise, but was no more heeded than were the bluffs and flowers where he was taking his own undirected choice of way. He carried her over ground she knew by heart—Corncliff Mesa, Crowheart Butte, Westfall's Crossing, Upper Canyon; open land and woodland, pines and sage-brush, all silent and grave and lustrous in the sunshine. Once and again a ranchman greeted her, and wondered if she had forgotten who he was; once she passed some cow-punchers with a small herd of steers, and they stared after her too. Bear Creek narrowed, its mountain-sides drew near, its little falls began to rush white in midday shadow, and the horse suddenly pricked his ears. Unguided, he was taking this advantage to go home. Though he had made but little way—a mere beginning yet—on this trail over to Sunk Creek, here was already a Sunk Creek friend whinnying good day to him, so he whinnied back and quickened his pace, and Molly started to life. What was Monte doing here? She saw the black horse she knew also, saddled, with reins dragging on the trail as the rider had dropped them to dismount. A cold spring bubbled out beyond the next rock, and she knew her lover's horse was waiting for him while he drank. She pulled at the reins, but loosed them, for to turn and escape now was ridiculous; and riding boldly round the rock, she came upon him by the spring. One of his arms hung up to its elbow in the pool, the other was crooked beside his head, but the face was sunk downward against the shelving rock, so that she saw only his black, tangled hair. As her horse snorted and tossed his head she looked swiftly at Monte, as if to question him. Seeing now the sweat matted on his coat, and noting the white rim of his eye, she sprang and ran to the motionless figure. A patch of blood at his shoulder behind stained the soft flannel shirt, spreading down beneath his belt, and the man's whole strong body lay slack and pitifully helpless.
To the punished animal, this switch was something new! On the third time it happened, he turned his head in surprise, but he was ignored just like the bluffs and flowers where he was choosing his own way. He carried her over familiar ground—Corncliff Mesa, Crowheart Butte, Westfall's Crossing, Upper Canyon; open land and woods, pines and sagebrush, all silent and serious, shining in the sunlight. Every now and then, a rancher greeted her, wondering if she had forgotten who he was; once she passed a few cowboys with a small herd of cattle, and they stared after her too. Bear Creek narrowed, the mountain sides drew closer, its little waterfalls began to rush white in the midday shade, and the horse suddenly perked up his ears. Without any guidance, he took this chance to head home. Although he had only just started on this trail to Sunk Creek, he could already hear a friend from Sunk Creek whinnying a greeting, so he whinnied back and sped up, and Molly came to life. What was Monte doing here? She spotted the black horse she recognized, saddled, with the reins dragging on the trail since the rider had dropped them to get off. A cold spring bubbled up beyond the next rock, and she knew her lover's horse was waiting for him while he drank. She tugged at the reins but then let them go, realizing that turning back now was silly; so, riding confidently around the rock, she found him by the spring. One of his arms was immersed in the pool up to his elbow, the other was bent beside his head, but his face was lowered against the sloping rock, so all she could see was his black, tangled hair. As her horse snorted and tossed his head, she glanced quickly at Monte, as if questioning him. Seeing the sweat matted on his coat and noticing the white ring around his eye, she jumped off and ran to the still figure. A patch of blood at his shoulder stained the soft flannel shirt, spreading down beneath his belt, and the man's entire strong body lay limp and pitifully helpless.
She touched the hand beside his head, but it seemed neither warm nor cold to her; she felt for the pulse, as nearly as she could remember the doctors did, but could not tell whether she imagined or not that it was still; twice with painful care her fingers sought and waited for the beat, and her face seemed like one of listening. She leaned down and lifted his other arm and hand from the water, and as their ice-coldness reached her senses, clearly she saw the patch near the shoulder she had moved grow wet with new blood, and at that sight she grasped at the stones upon which she herself now sank. She held tight by two rocks, sitting straight beside him, staring, and murmuring aloud, “I must not faint; I will not faint;” and the standing horses looked at her, pricking their ears.
She touched the hand next to his head, but it felt neither warm nor cold to her; she checked for a pulse, trying to remember how the doctors did it, but she couldn’t tell if she imagined it or if it was truly still. Twice, with painful care, her fingers searched and waited for a heartbeat, and her face looked like someone who was listening. She leaned down and lifted his other arm and hand from the water, and as their ice-coldness hit her senses, she clearly saw the patch near the shoulder she had moved becoming wet with fresh blood. At that sight, she reached for the stones beneath her, where she now sat. She held tightly to two rocks, sitting upright beside him, staring, and murmuring aloud, “I must not faint; I will not faint,” while the horses standing nearby looked at her, pricking their ears.
In this cup-like spread of the ravine the sun shone warmly down, the tall red cliff was warm, the pines were a warm film and filter of green; outside the shade across Bear Creek rose the steep, soft, open yellow hill, warm and high to the blue, and Bear Creek tumbled upon its sunsparkling stones. The two horses on the margin trail still looked at the spring and trees, where sat the neat flaxen girl so rigid by the slack prone body in its flannel shirt and leathern chaps. Suddenly her face livened. “But the blood ran!” she exclaimed, as if to the horses, her companions in this. She moved to him, and put her hand in through his shirt against his heart.
In this cup-like spread of the ravine, the sun shone warmly down. The tall red cliff was warm, the pines created a warm layer and filter of green. Outside the shade, across Bear Creek, stood the steep, soft, open yellow hill, warm and high against the blue sky, and Bear Creek tumbled over its sun-sparkling stones. The two horses on the edge of the trail still gazed at the spring and trees, where the neat flaxen-haired girl sat, stiff beside the relaxed body in its flannel shirt and leather chaps. Suddenly, her face lit up. “But the blood ran!” she exclaimed, as if speaking to the horses, her companions in this moment. She moved closer to him and placed her hand through his shirt against his heart.
Next moment she had sprung up and was at his saddle, searching, then swiftly went on to her own and got her small flask and was back beside him. Here was the cold water he had sought, and she put it against his forehead and drenched the wounded shoulder with it. Three times she tried to move him, so he might lie more easy, but his dead weight was too much, and desisting, she sat close and raised his head to let it rest against her. Thus she saw the blood that was running from in front of the shoulder also; but she said no more about fainting. She tore strips from her dress and soaked them, keeping them cold and wet upon both openings of his wound, and she drew her pocket-knife out and cut his shirt away from the place. As she continually rinsed and cleaned it, she watched his eyelashes, long and soft and thick, but they did not stir. Again she tried the flask, but failed from being still too gentle, and her searching eyes fell upon ashes near the pool. Still undispersed by the weather lay the small charred ends of a fire he and she had made once here together, to boil coffee and fry trout. She built another fire now, and when the flames were going well, filled her flask-cup from the spring and set it to heat. Meanwhile, she returned to nurse his head and wound. Her cold water had stopped the bleeding. Then she poured her brandy in the steaming cup, and, made rough by her desperate helplessness, forced some between his lips and teeth.
In the next moment, she jumped up and went to his saddle, searching for something. Then she quickly moved to her own and got her small flask, returning to his side. Here was the cold water he had been looking for, and she pressed it against his forehead and soaked his wounded shoulder with it. She tried three times to move him so he could lie more comfortably, but his dead weight was too heavy. Giving up, she sat close and raised his head to rest against her. This way, she noticed the blood running from the front of his shoulder as well, but she didn’t mention fainting again. She tore strips from her dress and soaked them, keeping them cold and wet over both openings of his wound, and she pulled out her pocket knife to cut his shirt away from the area. As she continuously rinsed and cleaned it, she watched his long, soft, thick eyelashes, which didn't move at all. She tried the flask again but was still too gentle, and her searching eyes spotted ashes near the pool. There, still undispersed by the weather, were the small charred ends of a fire they had once made together to boil coffee and fry trout. She built another fire now, and when the flames were going well, filled her flask cup from the spring and set it to heat. Meanwhile, she returned to care for his head and wound. Her cold water had stopped the bleeding. Then she poured her brandy into the steaming cup and, driven by her desperate helplessness, forced some between his lips and teeth.
Instantly, almost, she felt the tremble of life creeping back, and as his deep eyes opened upon her she sat still and mute. But the gaze seemed luminous with an unnoting calm, and she wondered if perhaps he could not recognize her; she watched this internal clearness of his vision, scarcely daring to breathe, until presently he began to speak, with the same profound and clear impersonality sounding in his slowly uttered words.
Almost instantly, she felt the stir of life returning, and as his deep eyes opened to her, she remained still and silent. But his gaze seemed bright with an unseeing calm, and she wondered if maybe he didn't recognize her; she observed this clarity in his expression, barely daring to breathe, until he started to speak, his slowly spoken words conveying the same deep and clear detachment.
“I thought they had found me. I expected they were going to kill me.” He stopped, and she gave him more of the hot drink, which he took, still lying and looking at her as if the present did not reach his senses. “I knew hands were touching me. I reckon I was not dead. I knew about them soon as they began, only I could not interfere.” He waited again. “It is mighty strange where I have been. No. Mighty natural.” Then he went back into his revery, and lay with his eyes still full open upon her where she sat motionless.
“I thought they had found me. I expected they were going to kill me.” He stopped, and she gave him more of the hot drink, which he took, still lying there and looking at her as if the present didn’t reach his senses. “I knew hands were touching me. I guess I wasn’t dead. I knew about them as soon as they started, but I couldn’t intervene.” He paused again. “It’s really strange where I’ve been. No. Really natural.” Then he drifted back into his thoughts, lying there with his eyes wide open on her as she sat still.
She began to feel a greater awe in this living presence than when it had been his body with an ice-cold hand; and she quietly spoke his name, venturing scarcely more than a whisper.
She started to feel a deeper awe in this living presence than when it had been his body with an ice-cold hand; and she softly spoke his name, barely above a whisper.
At this, some nearer thing wakened in his look. “But it was you all along,” he resumed. “It is you now. You must not stay—” Weakness overcame him, and his eyes closed. She sat ministering to him, and when he roused again, he began anxiously at once: “You must not stay. They would get you, too.”
At this, something shifted in his expression. “But it’s been you all along,” he said again. “It is you now. You can’t stay—” Weakness took over him, and his eyes shut. She sat by him, taking care of him, and when he came to again, he immediately said with concern: “You can’t stay. They would get you, too.”
She glanced at him with a sort of fierceness, then reached for his pistol, in which was nothing but blackened empty cartridges. She threw these out and drew six from his belt, loaded the weapon, and snapped shut its hinge.
She looked at him intensely, then grabbed his pistol, which only had empty, blackened cartridges. She tossed those aside and took six from his belt, loaded the gun, and closed its hinge.
“Please take it,” he said, more anxious and more himself. “I ain't worth tryin' to keep. Look at me!”
“Please take it,” he said, feeling more nervous and more like himself. “I’m not worth trying to keep. Just look at me!”
“Are you giving up?” she inquired, trying to put scorn in her tone. Then she seated herself.
“Are you giving up?” she asked, attempting to sound scornful. Then she sat down.
“Where is the sense in both of us—”
“Where's the sense in both of us—”
“You had better save your strength,” she interrupted.
"You should save your energy," she interrupted.
He tried to sit up.
He tried to get up.
“Lie down!” she ordered.
"Lie down!" she commanded.
He sank obediently, and began to smile.
He sank down willingly and started to smile.
When she saw that, she smiled too, and unexpectedly took his hand. “Listen, friend,” said she. “Nobody shall get you, and nobody shall get me. Now take some more brandy.”
When she saw that, she smiled as well and unexpectedly took his hand. “Hey, friend,” she said. “No one is going to take you, and no one is going to take me. Now have some more brandy.”
“It must be noon,” said the cow-puncher, when she had drawn her hand away from him. “I remember it was dark when—when—when I can remember. I reckon they were scared to follow me in so close to settlers. Else they would have been here.”
“It must be noon,” said the cowboy when she pulled her hand away from him. “I remember it was dark when—when—when I can remember. I guess they were too scared to come after me so close to the settlers. Otherwise, they would have shown up by now.”
“You must rest,” she observed.
"You need to rest," she noted.
She broke the soft ends of some evergreen, and putting them beneath his head, went to the horses, loosened the cinches, took off the bridles, led them to drink, and picketed them to feed. Further still, to leave nothing undone which she could herself manage, she took the horses' saddles off to refold the blankets when the time should come, and meanwhile brought them for him. But he put them away from him. He was sitting up against a rock, stronger evidently, and asking for cold water. His head was fire-hot, and the paleness beneath his swarthy skin had changed to a deepening flush.
She broke off some soft branches from an evergreen tree and, placing them under his head, went to the horses. She loosened the cinches, removed the bridles, led them to drink, and tied them up to graze. Going further to ensure everything was taken care of, she took off the horses' saddles to refold the blankets when the time came, and in the meantime, brought them to him. But he pushed them away. He was leaning against a rock, looking stronger, and asking for cold water. His head felt like it was on fire, and the pale skin underneath his dark complexion had turned into a deepening flush.
“Only five miles!” she said to him, bathing his head.
“Just five miles!” she said to him, washing his hair.
“Yes. I must hold it steady,” he answered, waving his hand at the cliff.
“Yes. I need to keep it steady,” he replied, gesturing towards the cliff.
She told him to try and keep it steady until they got home.
She told him to try to keep it steady until they got home.
“Yes,” he repeated. “Only five miles. But it's fightin' to turn around.” Half aware that he was becoming light-headed, he looked from the rock to her and from her to the rock with dilating eyes.
"Yeah," he said again. "Just five miles. But it's tough to turn around." Half realizing he was starting to feel dizzy, he glanced from the rock to her and from her back to the rock with wide eyes.
“We can hold it together,” she said. “You must get on your horse.” She took his handkerchief from round his neck, knotting it with her own, and to make more bandage she ran to the roll of clothes behind his saddle and tore in halves a clean shirt. A handkerchief fell from it, which she seized also, and opening, saw her own initials by the hem. Then she remembered: she saw again their first meeting, the swollen river, the overset stage, the unknown horseman who carried her to the bank on his saddle and went away unthanked—her whole first adventure on that first day of her coming to this new country—and now she knew how her long-forgotten handkerchief had gone that day. She refolded it gently and put it back in his bundle, for there was enough bandage without it. She said not a word to him, and he placed a wrong meaning upon the look which she gave him as she returned to bind his shoulder.
“We can hold it together,” she said. “You have to get on your horse.” She took his handkerchief from around his neck, tying it together with her own, and to make a bigger bandage, she ran to the roll of clothes behind his saddle and tore a clean shirt in half. A handkerchief fell out, which she grabbed too, and when she opened it, she saw her own initials by the hem. Then she remembered: she recalled their first meeting, the swollen river, the overturned stage, the unknown horseman who carried her to the bank on his saddle and left without a thank you—her whole first adventure on that first day in this new country—and now she realized how her long-forgotten handkerchief had gone missing that day. She gently refolded it and put it back in his bundle, since there was enough bandage without it. She didn’t say a word to him, and he misunderstood the look she gave him as she returned to bandage his shoulder.
“It don't hurt so much,” he assured her (though extreme pain was clearing his head for the moment, and he had been able to hold the cliff from turning). “Yu' must not squander your pity.”
“It doesn't hurt that much,” he assured her (though intense pain was clearing his head for the moment, and he had been able to prevent the cliff from tipping over). “You must not waste your pity.”
“Do not squander your strength,” said she.
“Don’t waste your strength,” she said.
“Oh, I could put up a pretty good fight now!” But he tottered in showing her how strong he was, and she told him that, after all, he was a child still.
“Oh, I could put up a pretty good fight now!” But he wobbled while demonstrating how strong he was, and she told him that, after all, he was still a child.
“Yes,” he slowly said, looking after her as she went to bring his horse, “the same child that wanted to touch the moon, I guess.” And during the slow climb down into the saddle from a rock to which she helped him he said, “You have got to be the man all through this mess.”
“Yes,” he said slowly, watching her as she went to get his horse, “the same kid who wanted to touch the moon, I guess.” And as she helped him slowly climb down from a rock into the saddle, he said, “You have to be the man through all this chaos.”
She saw his teeth clinched and his drooping muscles compelled by will; and as he rode and she walked to lend him support, leading her horse by a backward-stretched left hand, she counted off the distance to him continually—the increasing gain, the lessening road, the landmarks nearing and dropping behind; here was the tree with the wasp-nest gone; now the burned cabin was passed; now the cottonwoods at the ford were in sight. He was silent, and held to the saddle-horn, leaning more and more against his two hands clasped over it; and just after they had made the crossing he fell, without a sound slipping to the grass, and his descent broken by her. But it started the blood a little, and she dared not leave him to seek help. She gave him the last of the flask and all the water he craved.
She saw his teeth clenched and his tired muscles pushed by will; and as he rode while she walked to support him, leading her horse with her left hand stretched back, she constantly counted the distance to him—the increasing ground covered, the road getting shorter, the landmarks coming closer and falling behind; there was the tree where the wasp nest used to be; now they passed the burned cabin; now the cottonwoods at the crossing were in sight. He was quiet, gripping the saddle horn, leaning more and more against his hands clasped over it; and just after they crossed, he fell silently to the grass, his landing softened by her. It caused a little blood to flow, and she didn’t dare leave him to find help. She gave him the last of the flask and all the water he wanted.
Revived, he managed to smile. “Yu' see, I ain't worth keeping.”
Revived, he managed to smile. “You see, I'm not worth keeping.”
“It's only a mile,” said she. So she found a log, a fallen trunk, and he crawled to that, and from there crawled to his saddle, and she marched on with him, talking, bidding him note the steps accomplished. For the next half-mile they went thus, the silent man clinched on the horse, and by his side the girl walking and cheering him forward, when suddenly he began to speak:— “I will say good-by to you now, ma'am.”
“It's just a mile,” she said. So she found a log, a fallen trunk, and he crawled to that, and from there crawled to his saddle, while she walked alongside him, chatting and encouraging him to notice the distance they covered. For the next half-mile, they continued like this, the quiet man holding on to the horse, and the girl walking next to him, cheering him on, when suddenly he began to speak:— “I want to say goodbye to you now, ma'am.”
She did not understand, at first, the significance of this.
She didn't understand the significance of this at first.
“He is getting away,” pursued the Virginian. “I must ask you to excuse me, ma'am.”
“He's getting away,” the Virginian said. “I need to excuse myself, ma'am.”
It was a long while since her lord had addressed her as “ma'am.” As she looked at him in growing apprehension, he turned Monte and would have ridden away, but she caught the bridle.
It had been a long time since he had called her “ma'am.” As she stared at him with increasing worry, he turned Monte and was about to ride off, but she grabbed the bridle.
“You must take me home,” said she, with ready inspiration. “I am afraid of the Indians.”
“You have to take me home,” she said, feeling inspired. “I’m scared of the Indians.”
“Why, you—why, they've all gone. There he goes. Ma'am—that hawss—”
“Why, you—wow, they’ve all left. There he goes. Ma’am—that horse—”
“No,” said she, holding firmly his rein and quickening her step. “A gentleman does not invite a lady to go out riding and leave her.”
“No,” she said, firmly gripping his reins and quickening her pace. “A gentleman doesn’t invite a lady to go riding and then just leave her.”
His eyes lost their purpose. “I'll cert'nly take you home. That sorrel has gone in there by the wallow, and Judge Henry will understand.” With his eyes watching imaginary objects, he rode and rambled and it was now the girl who was silent, except to keep his mind from its half-fixed idea of the sorrel. As he grew more fluent she hastened still more, listening to head off that notion of return, skilfully inventing questions to engage him, so that when she brought him to her gate she held him in a manner subjected, answering faithfully the shrewd unrealities which she devised, whatever makeshifts she could summon to her mind; and next she had got him inside her dwelling and set him down docile, but now completely wandering; and then—no help was at hand, even here. She had made sure of aid from next door, and there she hastened, to find the Taylor's cabin locked and silent; and this meant that parents and children were gone to drive; nor might she be luckier at her next nearest neighbors', should she travel the intervening mile to fetch them. With a mind jostled once more into uncertainty, she returned to her room, and saw a change in him already. Illness had stridden upon him; his face was not as she had left it, and the whole body, the splendid supple horseman, showed sickness in every line and limb, its spurs and pistol and bold leather chaps a mockery of trappings. She looked at him, and decision came back to her, clear and steady. She supported him over to her bed and laid him on it. His head sank flat, and his loose, nerveless arms stayed as she left them. Then among her packing-boxes and beneath the little miniature, blue and flaxen and gold upon its lonely wall, she undressed him. He was cold, and she covered him to the face, and arranged the pillow, and got from its box her scarlet and black Navajo blanket and spread it over him. There was no more that she could do, and she sat down by him to wait. Among the many and many things that came into her mind was a word he said to her lightly a long while ago. “Cow-punchers do not live long enough to get old,” he had told her. And now she looked at the head upon the pillow, grave and strong, but still the head of splendid, unworn youth.
His eyes lost their focus. “I’ll definitely take you home. That sorrel has gone by the wallow, and Judge Henry will get it.” He rode on, mumbling to himself, lost in his thoughts, while the girl remained quiet, only speaking to steer his mind away from the sorrel. As he became more articulate, she rushed to keep him engaged, skillfully coming up with questions to distract him. By the time they reached her gate, she had him wrapped around her finger, responding earnestly to the clever fantasies she created, pulling from whatever ideas she could think of. Next, she got him inside her house and sat him down, still compliant yet completely out of it. But now—there was no help available, even here. She had thought she could count on the neighbors, so she hurried next door, only to find the Taylor's cabin locked and silent; this meant that their family was out driving. She doubted she would have any more luck at her nearest neighbors if she walked the mile to reach them. With her thoughts tumbling back into confusion, she returned to her room and noticed a change in him already. Illness had taken hold; his face looked different from how she had last seen it, and the once-spirited horseman now showed signs of sickness in every feature, his spurs and pistol and rugged leather chaps a mockery of his former self. She gazed at him, and clarity returned, steady and resolute. She helped him over to her bed and laid him down. His head sank flat, and his limp, weak arms remained as she left them. Then, among her packing boxes and under the small, lonely picture, she undressed him. He was cold, so she covered his face, adjusted the pillow, and took out her scarlet and black Navajo blanket to spread over him. There was nothing more she could do, so she sat by him to wait. Among the many thoughts swirling in her mind was a lighthearted thing he’d told her a long time ago: “Cow-punchers don’t live long enough to get old.” Now, she looked at his head on the pillow, all grave and strong, but still the image of vibrant, youthful beauty.
At the distant jingle of the wagon in the lane she was out, and had met her returning neighbors midway. They heard her with amazement, and came in haste to the bedside; then Taylor departed to spread news of the Indians and bring the doctor, twenty-five miles away. The two women friends stood alone again, as they had stood in the morning when anger had been between them.
At the distant sound of the wagon on the road, she went outside and met her returning neighbors halfway. They listened to her in shock and rushed to the bedside; then Taylor left to share news of the Indians and to fetch the doctor, who was twenty-five miles away. The two women friends were alone again, just as they had been in the morning when there had been tension between them.
“Kiss me, deary,” said Mrs. Taylor. “Now I will look after him—and you'll need some looking after yourself.”
“Kiss me, sweetheart,” said Mrs. Taylor. “Now I’ll take care of him—and you’ll need some taking care of yourself.”
But on returning from her cabin with what store she possessed of lint and stimulants, she encountered a rebel, independent as ever. Molly would hear no talk about saving her strength, would not be in any room but this one until the doctor should arrive; then perhaps it would be time to think about resting. So together the dame and the girl rinsed the man's wound and wrapped him in clean things, and did all the little that they knew—which was, in truth, the very thing needed. Then they sat watching him toss and mutter. It was no longer upon Indians or the sorrel horse that his talk seemed to run, or anything recent, apparently, always excepting his work. This flowingly merged with whatever scene he was inventing or living again, and he wandered unendingly in that incompatible world we dream in. Through the medley of events and names, often thickly spoken, but rising at times to grotesque coherence, the listeners now and then could piece out the reference from their own knowledge. “Monte,” for example, continually addressed, and Molly heard her own name, but invariably as “Miss Wood”; nothing less respectful came out, and frequently he answered some one as “ma'am.” At these fragments of revelation Mrs. Taylor abstained from speech, but eyed Molly Wood with caustic reproach. As the night wore on, short lulls of silence intervened, and the watchers were deceived into hope that the fever was abating. And when the Virginian sat quietly up in bed, essayed to move his bandage, and looked steadily at Mrs. Taylor, she rose quickly and went to him with a question as to how he was doing.
But when she came back from her cabin with what little first aid supplies and stimulants she had, she ran into a rebel, as independent as ever. Molly wasn’t going to hear any talk about saving her energy; she refused to be anywhere but this room until the doctor arrived. Then maybe it would be time to think about resting. So, together the woman and the girl cleaned the man’s wound and wrapped him in fresh linen, doing everything they could— which, honestly, was exactly what he needed. Then they sat and watched him toss and mumble. He no longer seemed to be talking about Indians or the sorrel horse, or anything recent for that matter, except for his work. That flowed seamlessly into whatever scenes he was creating or reliving, and he drifted endlessly in that strange world we dream in. Through the jumble of events and names, often spoken in a rush but sometimes rising to odd clarity, the listeners could occasionally piece together the references with their own knowledge. “Monte,” for instance, was mentioned frequently, and Molly even heard her own name, but always as “Miss Wood”; nothing less respectful was said, and he often addressed someone as “ma'am.” At these moments of clarity, Mrs. Taylor held her tongue but shot Molly Wood a sharp look of reproach. As the night went on, there were brief moments of silence that tricked the watchers into hoping the fever was fading. And when the Virginian sat up in bed, tried to adjust his bandage, and looked steadily at Mrs. Taylor, she quickly got up and approached him with a question about how he was feeling.
“Rise on your laigs, you polecat,” said he, “and tell them you're a liar.”
“Get up on your feet, you scoundrel,” he said, “and tell them you're a liar.”
The good dame gasped, then bade him lie down, and he obeyed her with that strange double understanding of the delirious; for even while submitting, he muttered “liar,” “polecat,” and then “Trampas.”
The good woman gasped, then told him to lie down, and he complied with that odd mix of understanding that comes with delirium; for even while he obeyed, he murmured “liar,” “polecat,” and then “Trampas.”
At that name light flashed on Mrs. Taylor, and she turned to Molly; and there was the girl struggling with a fit of mirth at his speech; but the laughter was fast becoming a painful seizure. Mrs. Taylor walked Molly up and down, speaking mmediately to arrest her attention.
At that name, Mrs. Taylor’s eyes lit up, and she turned to Molly; the girl was trying to hold back laughter at his words, but it was quickly turning into a painful outburst. Mrs. Taylor walked Molly back and forth, speaking right away to grab her attention.
“You might as well know it,” she said. “He would blame me for speaking of it, but where's the harm all this while after? And you would never hear it from his mouth. Molly, child, they say Trampas would kill him if he dared, and that's on account of you.”
"You might as well know," she said. "He would blame me for mentioning it, but what's the harm after all this time? And you’d never hear it from him. Molly, sweetheart, they say Trampas would kill him if he even tried, and that's because of you."
“I never saw Trampas,” said Molly, fixing her eyes upon the speaker.
“I never saw Trampas,” Molly said, looking intently at the speaker.
“No, deary. But before a lot of men—Taylor has told me about it—Trampas spoke disrespectfully of you, and before them all he made Trampas say he was a liar. That is what he did when you were almost a stranger among us, and he had not started seeing so much of you. I expect Trampas is the only enemy he ever had in this country. But he would never let you know about that.”
“No, dear. But before a bunch of guys—Taylor told me this—Trampas talked disrespectfully about you, and in front of everyone, he made Trampas admit he was a liar. That’s what he did when you were still practically a stranger among us, and he hadn’t started hanging out with you so much yet. I think Trampas is the only enemy he ever had in this place. But he would never let you know about that.”
“No,” whispered Molly; “I did not know.”
“No,” Molly whispered; “I didn’t know.”
“Steve!” the sick man now cried out, in poignant appeal. “Steve!” To the women it was a name unknown,—unknown as was also this deep inward tide of feeling which he could no longer conceal, being himself no longer. “No, Steve,” he said next, and muttering followed. “It ain't so!” he shouted; and then cunningly in a lowered voice, “Steve, I have lied for you.”
“Steve!” the sick man suddenly shouted, desperately reaching out. “Steve!” To the women, it was a name they didn’t recognize—just like this overwhelming surge of emotion he could no longer keep hidden, as he was no longer himself. “No, Steve,” he said next, followed by muttering. “It’s not true!” he yelled; and then, in a hushed voice, he added, “Steve, I’ve lied for you.”
In time Mrs. Taylor spoke some advice.
In time, Mrs. Taylor offered some advice.
“You had better go to bed, child. You look about ready for the doctor yourself.”
"You should really go to bed, kid. You look like you could use a doctor yourself."
“Then I will wait for him,” said Molly.
“Then I'll wait for him,” said Molly.
So the two nurses continued to sit until darkness at the windows weakened into gray, and the lamp was no more needed. Their patient was rambling again. Yet, into whatever scenes he went, there in some guise did the throb of his pain evidently follow him, and he lay hitching his great shoulder as if to rid it of the cumbrance. They waited for the doctor, not daring much more than to turn pillows and give what other ease they could; and then, instead of the doctor, came a messenger, about noon, to say he was gone on a visit some thirty miles beyond, where Taylor had followed to bring him here as soon as might be. At this Molly consented to rest and to watch, turn about; and once she was over in her friend's house lying down, they tried to keep her there. But the revolutionist could not be put down, and when, as a last pretext, Mrs. Taylor urged the proprieties and conventions, the pale girl from Vermont laughed sweetly in her face and returned to sit by the sick man. With the approach of the second night his fever seemed to rise and master him more completely than they had yet seen it, and presently it so raged that the women called in stronger arms to hold him down. There were times when he broke out in the language of the round-up, and Mrs. Taylor renewed her protests. “Why,” said Molly, “don't you suppose I knew they could swear?” So the dame, in deepening astonishment and affection, gave up these shifts at decorum. Nor did the delirium run into the intimate, coarse matters that she dreaded. The cow-puncher had lived like his kind, but his natural daily thoughts were clean, and came from the untamed but unstained mind of a man. And toward morning, as Mrs. Taylor sat taking her turn, suddenly he asked had he been sick long, and looked at her with a quieted eye. The wandering seemed to drop from him at a stroke, leaving him altogether himself. He lay very feeble, and inquired once or twice of his state and how he came here; nor was anything left in his memory of even coming to the spring where he had been found.
So the two nurses kept sitting until the darkness outside faded into gray, and the lamp was no longer needed. Their patient was rambling again. Yet, no matter where his mind wandered, the pain clearly followed him in some form, and he lay shifting his large shoulder as if trying to shake off the burden. They waited for the doctor, only daring to fluff pillows and provide what comfort they could; then, instead of the doctor, a messenger arrived around noon to say he was out on a visit about thirty miles away, where Taylor had gone to bring him back as soon as possible. At this, Molly agreed to rest and to take turns watching; once she even stopped by her friend's house to lie down, but they tried to keep her there. However, the revolutionary spirit wouldn't be silenced, and when, as a final excuse, Mrs. Taylor brought up propriety and convention, the pale girl from Vermont sweetly laughed in her face and returned to sit by the sick man. As the second night approached, his fever seemed to surge and take hold of him more completely than before, and soon it raged so intensely that the women had to call in stronger hands to hold him down. There were moments when he erupted in the language of the roundup, prompting Mrs. Taylor to voice her objections. “Why,” Molly said, “don't you think I knew they could swear?” So the lady, increasingly astonished and affectionate, dropped her pretenses of decorum. Nor did the delirium drift into the intimate, crude topics she feared. The cowhand had lived like his peers, but his natural daily thoughts were pure, coming from the untamed yet unspoiled mind of a man. And towards morning, while Mrs. Taylor was taking her turn, he suddenly asked if he had been sick long, looking at her with a calm gaze. The wandering seemed to vanish instantly, leaving him entirely himself. He lay very weak and asked a couple of times about his condition and how he ended up there; he couldn't recall anything about coming to the spring where he had been found.
When the doctor arrived, he pronounced that it would be long—or very short. He praised their clean water treatment; the wound was fortunately well up on the shoulder, and gave so far no bad signs; there were not any bad signs; and the blood and strength of the patient had been as few men's were; each hour was now an hour nearer certainty, and meanwhile—meanwhile the doctor would remain as long as he could. He had many inquiries to satisfy. Dusty fellows would ride up, listen to him, and reply, as they rode away, “Don't yu' let him die, Doc.” And Judge Henry sent over from Sunk Creek to answer for any attendance or medicine that might help his foreman. The country was moved with concern and interest; and in Molly's ears its words of good feeling seemed to unite and sum up a burden, “Don't yu' let him die, Doc.” The Indians who had done this were now in military custody. They had come unpermitted from a southern reservation, hunting, next thieving, and as the slumbering spirit roused in one or two of the young and ambitious, they had ventured this in the secret mountains, and perhaps had killed a trapper found there. Editors immediately reared a tall war out of it; but from five Indians in a guard-house waiting punishment not even an editor can supply spar for more than two editions, and if the recent alarm was still a matter of talk anywhere, it was not here in the sick-room. Whichever way the case should turn, it was through Molly alone (the doctor told her) that the wounded man had got this chance—this good chance, he related.
When the doctor arrived, he said it would either be a long wait or a very short one. He praised their clean water treatment; luckily, the wound was high up on the shoulder and so far showed no bad signs; there were no bad signs at all; the patient’s blood and strength were remarkable. Each hour brought them closer to certainty, and in the meantime, the doctor would stay as long as he could. He had many questions to answer. Dusty locals would ride up, listen to him, and as they left, they’d say, “Don’t let him die, Doc.” Judge Henry even sent word from Sunk Creek to cover any care or medicine that might help his foreman. The community was deeply concerned and interested; to Molly, the collective words of goodwill felt like a heavy message: “Don’t let him die, Doc.” The Indians responsible for this incident were now in military custody. They had come illegally from a southern reservation, initially hunting, then stealing, and as the slumbering spirit sparked in a couple of ambitious young men, they had taken this risk in the hidden mountains, possibly killing a trapper they encountered there. Editors quickly turned it into a big story; however, five Indians in a guardhouse waiting for punishment couldn’t give an editor enough material to fill more than two editions. If the recent alarm was still a topic of discussion anywhere, it certainly wasn't in the sickroom. Regardless of how the situation would unfold, it was through Molly alone (the doctor told her) that the wounded man had received this chance—this good chance, he said.
And he told her she had not done a woman's part, but a man's part, and now had no more to do; no more till the patient got well, and could thank her in his own way, said the doctor, smiling, and supposing things that were not so—misled perhaps by Mrs. Taylor.
And he told her she hadn’t done a woman’s job, but a man’s job, and now there was nothing more for her to do; nothing until the patient got better and could thank her in his own way, said the doctor, smiling, and assuming things that weren’t true—possibly misled by Mrs. Taylor.
“I'm afraid I'll be gone by the time he is well,” said Molly, coldly; and the discreet physician said ah, and that she would find Bennington quite a change from Bear Creek.
“I'm afraid I won't be here by the time he gets better,” said Molly, coldly; and the discreet doctor said ah, and that she would find Bennington to be a big change from Bear Creek.
But Mrs. Taylor spoke otherwise, and at that the girl said: “I shall stay as long as I am needed. I will nurse him. I want to nurse him. I will do everything for him that I can!” she exclaimed, with force.
But Mrs. Taylor said something different, and at that, the girl replied, "I will stay as long as I'm needed. I want to care for him. I will do everything I can for him!" she exclaimed passionately.
“And that won't be anything, deary,” said Mrs. Taylor, harshly. “A year of nursing don't equal a day of sweetheart.”
“And that won't mean anything, dear,” said Mrs. Taylor, sharply. “A year of nursing doesn't compare to a day of being in love.”
The girl took a walk,—she was of no more service in the room at present,—but she turned without going far, and Mrs. Taylor spied her come to lean over the pasture fence and watch the two horses—that one the Virginian had “gentled” for her, and his own Monte. During this suspense came a new call for the doctor, neighbors profiting by his visit to Bear Creek; and in his going away to them, even under promise of quick return, Mrs. Taylor suspected a favorable sign. He kept his word as punctually as had been possible, arriving after some six hours with a confident face, and spending now upon the patient a care not needed, save to reassure the bystanders. He spoke his opinion that all was even better than he could have hoped it would be, so soon. Here was now the beginning of the fifth day; the wound's look was wholesome, no further delirium had come, and the fever had abated a degree while he was absent. He believed the serious danger-line lay behind, and (short of the unforeseen) the man's deep untainted strength would reassert its control. He had much blood to make, and must be cared for during weeks—three, four, five—there was no saying how long yet. These next few days it must be utter quiet for him; he must not talk nor hear anything likely to disturb him; and then the time for cheerfulness and gradual company would come—sooner than later, the doctor hoped. So he departed, and sent next day some bottles, with further cautions regarding the wound and dirt, and to say he should be calling the day after to-morrow.
The girl went for a walk—she wasn’t much help in the room anymore—but she didn’t go far, and Mrs. Taylor noticed her leaning over the pasture fence, watching the two horses: the one the Virginian had “tamed” for her and his own horse, Monte. During this wait, there was a new call for the doctor, with neighbors taking advantage of his visit to Bear Creek; and as he left to attend to them, even with a promise to return quickly, Mrs. Taylor took it as a good sign. He kept his promise as best he could, returning about six hours later with a confident expression and giving the patient more attention than was really necessary, just to reassure those around. He shared his opinion that things were even better than he had hoped for at this point. It was now the start of the fifth day; the wound looked healthy, there had been no further delirium, and the fever had decreased a bit while he was away. He believed the worst was behind them, and barring any surprises, the man’s strong, unblemished health would take charge again. He had a lot of blood to replenish and would need care for weeks—three, four, or maybe even five—who knows how long. For the next few days, he needed complete quiet; he shouldn’t talk or hear anything that might disturb him; then the time for cheerfulness and socializing would come—sooner rather than later, the doctor hoped. After he left, he sent some bottles the next day with additional cautions about the wound and cleanliness, saying he would be checking in the day after tomorrow.
Upon that occasion he found two patients. Molly Wood lay in bed at Mrs. Taylor's, filled with apology and indignation. With little to do, and deprived of the strong stimulant of anxiety and action, her strength had quite suddenly left her, so that she had spoken only in a sort of whisper. But upon waking from a long sleep, after Mrs. Taylor had taken her firmly, almost severely, in hand, her natural voice had returned, and now the chief treatment the doctor gave her was a sort of scolding, which it pleased Mrs. Taylor to hear. The doctor even dropped a phrase concerning the arrogance of strong nerves in slender bodies, and of undertaking several people's work when several people were at hand to do it for themselves, and this pleased Mrs. Taylor remarkably. As for the wounded man, he was behaving himself properly. Perhaps in another week he could be moved to a more cheerful room. Just now, with cleanliness and pure air, any barn would do.
On that occasion, he found two patients. Molly Wood was in bed at Mrs. Taylor's house, feeling both apologetic and angry. With not much to occupy her mind and without the strong push of anxiety and action, her strength had suddenly left her, so she had only spoken in a whisper. But after waking up from a long sleep, with Mrs. Taylor having taken charge of her firmly, almost harshly, her natural voice came back, and now the main treatment the doctor provided was a kind of scolding, which Mrs. Taylor enjoyed hearing. The doctor even mentioned the arrogance of having strong nerves in fragile bodies and taking on the work of several people when others were available to do it themselves, which Mrs. Taylor found particularly satisfying. As for the wounded man, he was behaving himself well. Maybe in another week, he could be moved to a more pleasant room. For now, with cleanliness and fresh air, any barn would suffice.
“We are real lucky to have such a sensible doctor in the country,” Mrs. Taylor observed, after the physician had gone.
“We're really lucky to have such a sensible doctor in the area,” Mrs. Taylor remarked after the physician had left.
“No doubt,” said Molly. “He said my room was a barn.”
“No doubt,” said Molly. “He called my room a barn.”
“That's what you've made it, deary. But sick men don't notice much.”
"That's what you've created, dear. But sick people don't pay much attention."
Nevertheless, one may believe, without going widely astray, that illness, so far from veiling, more often quickens the perceptions—at any rate those of the naturally keen. On a later day—and the interval was brief—while Molly was on her second drive to take the air with Mrs. Taylor, that lady informed her that the sick man had noticed. “And I could not tell him things liable to disturb him,” said she, “and so I—well, I expect I just didn't exactly tell him the facts. I said yes, you were packing up for a little visit to your folks. They had not seen you for quite a while, I said. And he looked at those boxes kind of silent like.”
Still, one might believe, without straying too far from the truth, that illness, instead of hiding things, often sharpens perceptions—at least for those who are naturally observant. On another day—and it wasn’t long after—while Molly was out for her second drive with Mrs. Taylor, that lady told her that the sick man had noticed. “And I couldn’t share things that might upset him,” she said, “so I—well, I guess I just didn’t fully tell him the truth. I said yes, you were getting ready for a short visit to your family. They hadn’t seen you in quite a while, I mentioned. And he looked at those boxes sort of quietly.”
“There's no need to move him,” said Molly. '“It is simpler to move them—the boxes. I could take out some of my things, you know, just while he has to be kept there. I mean—you see, if the doctor says the room should be cheerful—”
“There's no need to move him,” said Molly. “It makes more sense to move them—the boxes. I could take out some of my things, you know, just while he has to stay there. I mean—you see, if the doctor says the room should be cheerful—”
“Yes, deary.”
“Yeah, honey.”
“I will ask the doctor next time,” said Molly, “if he believes I am—competent to spread a rug upon a floor.” Molly's references to the doctor were usually acid these days. And this he totally failed to observe, telling her when he came, why, to be sure! the very thing! And if she could play cards or read aloud, or afford any other light distractions, provided they did not lead the patient to talk and tire himself, that she would be most useful. Accordingly she took over the cribbage board, and came with unexpected hesitation face to face again with the swarthy man she had saved and tended. He was not so swarthy now, but neat, with chin clean, and hair and mustache trimmed and smooth, and he sat propped among pillows watching for her.
“I’ll ask the doctor next time,” Molly said, “if he thinks I’m—capable of spreading a rug on the floor.” Molly's comments about the doctor had been pretty sharp lately. And he completely missed that, telling her when he arrived that yes, that was exactly right! If she could play cards or read aloud, or engage in any other light activities, as long as they didn’t make the patient talk too much and tire him out, then she would be really helpful. So she picked up the cribbage board and found herself facing the man she had saved, feeling unexpectedly hesitant. He didn’t look so rugged anymore; he was neat, with a clean-shaven chin, and his hair and mustache were trimmed and smooth, and he sat propped up among pillows, watching for her.
“You are better,” she said, speaking first, and with uncertain voice.
“You're better,” she said, speaking first and with an unsure voice.
“Yes. They have given me awdehs not to talk,” said the Southerner, smiling.
“Yes. They told me not to talk,” said the Southerner, smiling.
“Oh, yes. Please do not talk—not to-day.”
“Oh, yes. Please don’t talk—not today.”
“No. Only this”—he looked at her, and saw her seem to shrink—“thank you for what you have done,” he said simply.
“No. Just this”—he looked at her and noticed her seem to shrink—“thank you for what you’ve done,” he said simply.
She took tenderly the hand he stretched to her; and upon these terms they set to work at cribbage. She won, and won again, and the third time laid down her cards and reproached him with playing in order to lose.
She gently took the hand he reached out to her, and with that, they started playing cribbage. She won, and then won again, and the third time she laid down her cards and teased him for playing to lose.
“No,” he said, and his eye wandered to the boxes. “But my thoughts get away from me. I'll be strong enough to hold them on the cyards next time, I reckon.”
“No,” he said, and his gaze shifted to the boxes. “But my thoughts run away from me. I guess I’ll be strong enough to keep them in check next time.”
Many tones in his voice she had heard, but never the tone of sadness until to-day.
Many tones in his voice she had heard, but never the tone of sadness until today.
Then they played a little more, and she put away the board for this first time.
Then they played a bit longer, and she put away the board for the first time.
“You are going now?” he asked.
"You heading out now?" he asked.
“When I have made this room look a little less forlorn. They haven't wanted to meddle with my things, I suppose.” And Molly stooped once again among the chattels destined for Vermont. Out they came; again the bearskin was spread on the floor, various possessions and ornaments went back into their ancient niches, the shelves grew comfortable with books, and, last, some flowers were stood on the table.
“When I’ve made this room look a bit less sad. I guess they didn’t want to mess with my stuff.” And Molly bent down once more among the items meant for Vermont. Out they came; again the bearskin was laid on the floor, various belongings and decorations returned to their old spots, the shelves became cozy with books, and finally, some flowers were placed on the table.
“More like old times,” said the Virginian, but sadly.
“Just like the old days,” said the Virginian, but with a hint of sadness.
“It's too bad,” said Molly, “you had to be brought into such a looking place.”
“It's a shame,” said Molly, “that you had to be brought into such an ugly place.”
“And your folks waiting for you,” said he.
"And your family is waiting for you," he said.
“Oh, I'll pay my visit later,” said Molly, putting the rug a trifle straighter.
“Oh, I’ll visit later,” said Molly, adjusting the rug slightly.
“May I ask one thing?” pleaded the Virginian, and at the gentleness of his voice her face grew rosy, and she fixed her eyes on him with a sort of dread.
“Can I ask you something?” the Virginian pleaded, and at the softness of his voice, her face turned pink, and she looked at him with a kind of fear.
“Anything that I can answer,” said she.
"Anything I can help with," she said.
“Oh, yes. Did I tell yu' to quit me, and did yu' load up my gun and stay? Was that a real business? I have been mixed up in my haid.”
“Oh, yes. Did I tell you to leave me, and did you load my gun and stay? Was that really a thing? I've been confused in my head.”
“That was real,” said Molly. “What else was there to do?”
"That was real," Molly said. "What else could we have done?"
“Just nothing—for such as you!” he exclaimed. “My haid has been mighty crazy; and that little grandmother of yours yondeh, she—but I can't just quite catch a-hold of these things”—he passed a hand over his forehead—“so many—or else one right along—well, it's all foolishness!” he concluded, with something almost savage in his tone. And after she had gone from the cabin he lay very still, looking at the miniature on the wall.
“Just nothing—for someone like you!” he shouted. “My head has been really messed up; and that little grandmother of yours over there, she—but I can't quite get a handle on this stuff”—he ran his hand over his forehead—“so much—or maybe just one thing—well, it’s all nonsense!” he finished, with something almost aggressive in his voice. And after she left the cabin, he lay very still, staring at the picture on the wall.
He was in another sort of mood the next time, cribbage not interesting him in the least. “Your folks will be wondering about you,” said he.
He was in a different mood the next time, and cribbage didn’t interest him at all. “Your family will be wondering where you are,” he said.
“I don't think they will mind which month I go to them,” said Molly. “Especially when they know the reason.”
“I don't think they'll care which month I visit them,” said Molly. “Especially once they know why.”
“Don't let me keep you, ma'am,” said he. Molly stared at him; but he pursued, with the same edge lurking in his slow words: “Though I'll never forget. How could I forget any of all you have done—and been? If there had been none of this, why, I had enough to remember! But please don't stay, ma'am. We'll say I had a claim when yu' found me pretty well dead, but I'm gettin' well, yu' see—right smart, too!”
“Don’t let me hold you up, ma’am,” he said. Molly looked at him, but he continued, with the same intensity underlying his slow words: “I’ll never forget. How could I forget everything you’ve done—and who you are? Even if none of this had happened, I already had plenty to remember! But please, don’t stay, ma’am. Let’s say I owed you for finding me nearly dead, but I’m getting better, you see—really well, too!”
“I can't understand, indeed I can't,” said Molly, “why you're talking so!”
“I really don’t get it,” said Molly, “why you’re talking like that!”
He seemed to have certain moods when he would address her as “ma'am,” and this she did not like, but could not prevent.
He would occasionally call her “ma'am,” and she didn't like it, but she couldn't stop him.
“Oh, a sick man is funny. And yu' know I'm grateful to you.”
“Oh, a sick person is funny. And you know I'm thankful to you.”
“Please say no more about that, or I shall go this afternoon. I don't want to go. I am not ready. I think I had better read something now.”
“Please don't say anything more about that, or I'll leave this afternoon. I really don't want to go. I'm not ready. I think it's best if I read something now.”
“Why, yes. That's cert'nly a good notion. Why, this is the best show you'll ever get to give me education. Won't yu' please try that EMMA book now, ma'am? Listening to you will be different.” This was said with softness and humility.
“Of course. That's definitely a great idea. This is the best show you'll ever find for giving me an education. Would you please try that EMMA book now, ma'am? Listening to you will be a nice change.” This was said with gentleness and modesty.
Uncertain—as his gravity often left her—precisely what he meant by what he said, Molly proceeded with EMMA, slackly at first, but soon with the enthusiasm that Miss Austen invariably gave her. She held the volume and read away at it, commenting briefly, and then, finishing a chapter of the sprightly classic, found her pupil slumbering peacefully. There was no uncertainty about that.
Uncertain—just as his seriousness often made her feel—about what he really meant by his words, Molly continued with EMMA, starting off a bit sluggishly but soon with the enthusiasm that Miss Austen always inspired in her. She held the book and read through it, making brief comments, and after finishing a chapter of the lively classic, she found her student asleep peacefully. There was no doubt about that.
“You couldn't be doing a healthier thing for him, deary,” said Mrs. Taylor. “If it gets to make him wakeful, try something harder.” This was the lady's scarcely sympathetic view.
“You couldn't be doing anything healthier for him, dear,” said Mrs. Taylor. “If it makes him restless, try something tougher.” This was the lady's barely sympathetic point of view.
But it turned out to be not obscurity in which Miss Austen sinned.
But it turned out that Miss Austen didn't sin out of obscurity.
When Molly next appeared at the Virginian's threshold, he said plaintively, “I reckon I am a dunce.” And he sued for pardon. “When I waked up,” he said, “I was ashamed of myself for a plumb half-hour.” Nor could she doubt this day that he meant what he said. His mood was again serene and gentle, and without referring to his singular words that had distressed her, he made her feel his contrition, even in his silence.
When Molly showed up at the Virginian's door again, he said sadly, “I guess I’m an idiot.” And he asked for forgiveness. “When I woke up,” he said, “I felt ashamed of myself for a solid half-hour.” She couldn't doubt that he truly meant it this time. His mood was calm and kind again, and without bringing up the unusual things he had said that had upset her, he made her feel his regret, even in his silence.
“I am right glad you have come,” he said. And as he saw her going to the bookshelf, he continued, with diffidence: “As regyards that EMMA book, yu' see—yu' see, the doin's and sayin's of folks like them are above me. But I think” (he spoke most diffidently), “if yu' could read me something that was ABOUT something, I—I'd be liable to keep awake.” And he smiled with a certain shyness.
“I’m really glad you came,” he said. And as he noticed her walking over to the bookshelf, he added, somewhat hesitantly: “About that EMMA book, you see—well, the actions and words of people like them are beyond me. But I think” (he spoke very carefully), “if you could read me something that was ABOUT something, I—I might actually stay awake.” And he smiled with a bit of shyness.
“Something ABOUT something?” queried Molly, at a loss.
“Something ABOUT something?” asked Molly, confused.
“Why, yes. Shakespeare. HENRY THE FOURTH. The British king is fighting, and there is his son the prince. He cert'nly must have been a jim-dandy boy if that is all true. Only he would go around town with a mighty triflin' gang. They sported and they held up citizens. And his father hated his travelling with trash like them. It was right natural—the boy and the old man! But the boy showed himself a man too. He killed a big fighter on the other side who was another jim-dandy—and he was sorry for having it to do.” The Virginian warmed to his recital. “I understand most all of that. There was a fat man kept everybody laughing. He was awful natural too; except yu' don't commonly meet 'em so fat. But the prince—that play is bed-rock, ma'am! Have you got something like that?”
“Sure thing. Shakespeare. HENRY THE FOURTH. The British king is at war, and there’s his son, the prince. He must have been quite the character if all that’s true. He roamed around town with a pretty rough crowd. They had their fun and they intimidated citizens. His father definitely didn’t approve of him hanging out with losers like that. It was completely understandable—the kid and the old man! But the boy proved he could hold his own too. He took down a big guy from the other side who was also quite the character—and he regretted having to do it.” The Virginian got more into his story. “I get most of that. There was a funny fat guy who kept everyone laughing. He was really natural too; just not someone you usually see that big. But the prince—that play is solid, ma’am! Do you have something like that?”
“Yes, I think so,” she replied. “I believe I see what you would appreciate.”
“Yes, I think so,” she replied. “I believe I understand what you would appreciate.”
She took her Browning, her idol, her imagined affinity. For the pale decadence of New England had somewhat watered her good old Revolutionary blood too, and she was inclined to think under glass and to live underdone—when there were no Indians to shoot! She would have joyed to venture “Paracelsus” on him, and some lengthy rhymed discourses; and she fondly turned leaves and leaves of her pet doggerel analytics. “Pippa Passes” and others she had to skip, from discreet motives—pages which he would have doubtless stayed awake at; but she chose a poem at length. This was better than Emma, he pronounced. And short. The horse was a good horse. He thought a man whose horse must not play out on him would watch the ground he was galloping over for holes, and not be likely to see what color the rims of his animal's eye-sockets were. You could not see them if you sat as you ought to for such a hard ride. Of the next piece that she read him he thought still better. “And it is short,” said he. “But the last part drops.”
She picked up her Browning, her idol, her imagined connection. The pale decline of New England had somewhat diluted her old Revolutionary blood too, and she found herself thinking in a limited way and living underwhelmed—when there were no Indians to shoot! She would have loved to try “Paracelsus” on him and some long rhymed discourses; and she eagerly flipped through the pages of her favorite awkward poetry. She had to skip “Pippa Passes” and others for discreet reasons—pages that he would have surely stayed awake for; but she eventually chose a poem. He declared it better than Emma. And short. The horse was a good horse. He figured a man whose horse must not tire out would pay attention to the ground he was galloping over for holes, and wouldn’t be likely to notice the color of his horse's eye sockets. You couldn't see them if you sat correctly for such a tough ride. Of the next piece she read to him, he thought it was even better. “And it’s short,” he said. “But the last part drops.”
Molly instantly exacted particulars.
Molly quickly gathered details.
“The soldier should not have told the general he was killed,” stated the cow-puncher.
“The soldier shouldn’t have told the general he was killed,” said the cowpoke.
“What should he have told him, I'd like to know?” said Molly.
“What should he have told him, I’d like to know?” said Molly.
“Why, just nothing. If the soldier could ride out of the battle all shot up, and tell his general about their takin' the town—that was being gritty, yu' see. But that truck at the finish—will yu' please say it again?”
“Why, just nothing. If the soldier could ride out of the battle all shot up, and tell his general about them taking the town—that was being tough, you see. But that stuff at the end—can you please say it again?”
So Molly read:—
So Molly read:—
“'You're wounded! 'Nay,' the soldier's pride
Touched to the quick, he said,
'I'm killed, sire!' And, his chief beside,
Smiling the boy fell dead.”
“'You're hurt!' 'No,' the soldier's pride
Hurt to the core, he said,
'I'm dead, sir!' And, with his leader next to him,
Smiling, the boy fell dead.”
“'Nay, I'm killed, sire,'” drawled the Virginian, amiably; for (symptom of convalescence) his freakish irony was revived in him. “Now a man who was man enough to act like he did, yu' see, would fall dead without mentioning it.”
“'No, I'm done for, sir,'” the Virginian said slowly, in a friendly way; because (a sign of recovery) his quirky sense of irony had come back to him. “Now a man who was brave enough to act the way he did, you see, would drop dead without saying anything about it.”
None of Molly's sweet girl friends had ever thus challenged Mr. Browning. They had been wont to cluster over him with a joyous awe that deepened proportionally with their misunderstanding. Molly paused to consider this novelty of view about the soldier. “He was a Frenchman, you know,” she said, under inspiration.
None of Molly's sweet girlfriends had ever challenged Mr. Browning like this. They usually gathered around him with a joyful admiration that grew in proportion to their misunderstanding. Molly stopped to think about this new perspective on the soldier. “He was a Frenchman, you know,” she said, feeling inspired.
“A Frenchman,” murmured the grave cow-puncher. “I never knowed a Frenchman, but I reckon they might perform that class of foolishness.”
“A Frenchman,” muttered the serious cowboy. “I’ve never met a Frenchman, but I guess they could do that kind of nonsense.”
“But why was it foolish?” she cried.
“But why was that foolish?” she cried.
“His soldier's pride—don't you see?”
“His pride as a soldier—don't you see?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
Molly now burst into a luxury of discussion. She leaned toward her cow-puncher with bright eyes searching his; with elbow on knee and hand propping chin, her lap became a slant, and from it Browning the poet slid and toppled, and lay unrescued. For the slow cow-puncher unfolded his notions of masculine courage and modesty (though he did not deal in such high-sounding names), and Molly forgot everything to listen to him, as he forgot himself and his inveterate shyness and grew talkative to her. “I would never have supposed that!” she would exclaim as she heard him; or, presently again, “I never had such an idea!” And her mind opened with delight to these new things which came from the man's mind so simple and direct. To Browning they did come back, but the Virginian, though interested, conceived a dislike for him. “He is a smarty,” said he, once or twice.
Molly jumped into a lively conversation. She leaned toward her cowboy with bright eyes searching his; with her elbow on her knee and her hand propping up her chin, her lap slanted, and Browning the poet slipped and fell, left unattended. The slow cowboy shared his thoughts on masculinity and humility (even though he didn't use such fancy terms), and Molly forgot everything to listen to him, just as he forgot his long-standing shyness and became chatty with her. “I would never have guessed that!” she exclaimed as she listened to him; or, a little later, “I've never thought about that!” Her mind opened up with joy to these new ideas coming from his simple and straightforward way of thinking. They did come back to Browning, but the Virginian, while curious, developed a dislike for him. “He's a know-it-all,” he said once or twice.
“Now here is something,” said Molly. “I have never known what to think.”
“Here’s something,” said Molly. “I’ve never known what to think.”
“Oh, Heavens!” murmured the sick man, smiling. “Is it short?”
“Oh, my goodness!” murmured the sick man, smiling. “Is it short?”
“Very short. Now please attend.” And she read him twelve lines about a lover who rowed to a beach in the dusk, crossed a field, tapped at a pane, and was admitted.
“Very brief. Now please pay attention.” And she read him twelve lines about a lover who paddled to a beach at twilight, crossed a field, tapped on a window, and was let in.
“That is the best yet,” said the Virginian. “There's only one thing yu' can think about that.”
“That’s the best yet,” said the Virginian. “There’s only one thing you can think about that.”
“But wait,” said the girl, swiftly. “Here is how they parted:—
“But wait,” said the girl quickly. “Here’s how they said goodbye:—
“Round the cape of a sudden came the sea,
And the sun looked over the mountain's rim—
And straight was a path of gold for him,
And the need of a world of men for me.”
“Suddenly, the sea appeared around the cape,
And the sun peeked over the edge of the mountain—
And there was a straight path of gold for him,
And the need of a world of men for me.”
“That is very, very true,” murmured the Virginian, dropping his eyes from the girl's intent ones.
“That is really true,” murmured the Virginian, lowering his gaze from the girl’s focused eyes.
“Had they quarrelled?” she inquired.
"Did they argue?" she asked.
“Oh, no!”
“Oh no!”
“But—”
“But…”
“I reckon he loved her very much.”
“I think he loved her a lot.”
“Then you're sure they hadn't quarrelled?”
“Are you sure they didn't fight?”
“Dead sure, ma'am. He would come back afteh he had played some more of the game.”
“Absolutely, ma'am. He would come back after he had played a little more of the game.”
“The game?”
"Is the game on?"
“Life, ma'am. Whatever he was a-doin' in the world of men. That's a bed-rock piece, ma'am!”
“Life, ma'am. Whatever he was doing in the world of men. That's a fundamental truth, ma'am!”
“Well, I don't see why you think it's so much better than some of the others.”
“Well, I don't get why you think it's so much better than some of the others.”
“I could sca'cely explain,” answered the man. “But that writer does know something.”
“I can hardly explain,” the man replied. “But that writer does know something.”
“I am glad they hadn't quarrelled,” said Molly, thoughtfully. And she began to like having her opinions refuted.
“I’m glad they didn’t argue,” Molly said, thinking it over. And she started to enjoy having her opinions challenged.
His bandages, becoming a little irksome, had to be shifted, and this turned their discourse from literature to Wyoming; and Molly inquired, had he ever been shot before? Only once, he told her. “I have been lucky in having few fusses,” said he. “I hate them. If a man has to be killed—”
His bandages were starting to get a bit annoying, so they changed the subject from literature to Wyoming. Molly asked if he had ever been shot before. He said only once. “I’ve been lucky because I haven’t had many fights,” he added. “I hate them. If a man has to be killed—”
“You never—” broke in Molly. She had started back a little. “Well,” she added hastily, “don't tell me if—”
“You never—” interrupted Molly. She had pulled back a bit. “Well,” she added quickly, “don’t tell me if—”
“I shouldn't wonder if I got one of those Indians,” he said quietly. “But I wasn't waitin' to see! But I came mighty near doing for a white man that day. He had been hurtin' a hawss.”
“I wouldn't be surprised if I got one of those Indians,” he said softly. “But I wasn’t waiting to find out! I almost ended up taking care of a white man that day. He had been hurting a horse.”
“Hurting?” said Molly.
"Are you hurt?" said Molly.
“Injurin.' I will not tell yu' about that. It would hurt yu' to hear such things. But hawsses—don't they depend on us? Ain't they somethin' like children? I did not lay up the man very bad. He was able to travel 'most right away. Why, you'd have wanted to kill him yourself!”
“Injurin.' I won’t tell you about that. It would hurt you to hear such things. But horses—don’t they depend on us? Aren't they kind of like children? I didn’t hurt the man very badly. He was able to travel almost right away. Honestly, you would have wanted to kill him yourself!”
So the Virginian talked, nor knew what he was doing to the girl. Nor was she aware of what she was receiving from him as he unwittingly spoke himself out to her in these Browning meetings they had each day. But Mrs. Taylor grew pleased. The kindly dame would sometimes cross the road to see if she were needed, and steal away again after a peep at the window. There, inside, among the restored home treasures, sat the two: the rosy alert girl, sweet as she talked or read to him; and he, the grave, half-weak giant among his wraps, watching her.
So the Virginian talked, not realizing the effect he was having on the girl. She also had no idea about what she was gaining from him as he unknowingly revealed himself during those daily meetings. But Mrs. Taylor was pleased. The kind woman would sometimes cross the street to check if she was needed, then quietly slip away after a glance through the window. Inside, amidst the cherished items of home, sat the two: the lively girl, charming as she talked or read to him; and he, the serious, somewhat awkward giant wrapped in his clothes, watching her.
Of her delayed home visit he never again spoke, either to her or to Mrs. Taylor; and Molly veered aside from any trend of talk she foresaw was leading toward that subject. But in those hours when no visitors came, and he was by himself in the quiet, he would lie often sombrely contemplating the girl's room, her little dainty knickknacks, her home photographs, all the delicate manifestations of what she came from and what she was. Strength was flowing back into him each day, and Judge Henry's latest messenger had brought him clothes and mail from Sunk Creek and many inquiries of kindness, and returned taking the news of the cow-puncher's improvement, and how soon he would be permitted the fresh air. Hence Molly found him waiting in a flannel shirt of highly becoming shade, and with a silk handkerchief knotted round his throat; and he told her it was good to feel respectable again.
He never mentioned her delayed home visit again, either to her or to Mrs. Taylor; and Molly quickly changed the subject whenever she sensed the conversation heading that way. But during the quiet hours when no visitors came, he would often lie there, seriously pondering the girl's room—her little charming knickknacks, her family photos, and all the delicate signs of her background and personality. Each day, he felt more strength returning, and Judge Henry's latest messenger had brought him clothes, mail from Sunk Creek, and many kind inquiries, while also taking back news of the cow-puncher's recovery and when he would be allowed to enjoy fresh air. So, Molly found him wearing a flannel shirt that suited him well and a silk handkerchief tied around his neck; he told her it felt good to be respectable again.
She had come to read to him for the allotted time; and she threw around his shoulders the scarlet and black Navajo blanket, striped with its splendid zigzags of barbarity. Thus he half sat, half leaned, languid but at ease. In his lap lay one of the letters brought over by the messenger: and though she was midway in a book that engaged his full attention—DAVID COPPERFIELD—his silence and absent look this morning stopped her, and she accused him of not attending.
She had come to read to him for the scheduled time, and she draped the red and black Navajo blanket with its impressive zigzags around his shoulders. He was half sitting, half leaning, relaxed but comfortable. In his lap rested one of the letters that the messenger delivered, and even though she was in the middle of a book that completely captured his interest—DAVID COPPERFIELD—his silence and distant expression this morning made her pause, and she called him out for not paying attention.
“No,” he admitted; “I am thinking of something else.”
“No,” he admitted. “I’m thinking of something else.”
She looked at him with that apprehension which he knew.
She looked at him with that familiar sense of unease.
“It had to come,” said he. “And to-day I see my thoughts straighter than I've been up to managing since—since my haid got clear. And now I must say these thoughts—if I can, if I can!” He stopped. His eyes were intent upon her; one hand was gripping the arm of his chair.
“It was bound to happen,” he said. “And today I see my thoughts more clearly than I have since—since my mind got straightened out. And now I need to express these thoughts—if I can, if I can!” He paused. His gaze was fixed on her; one hand clenched the arm of his chair.
“You promised—” trembled Molly.
“You promised—” Molly said, trembling.
“I promised you should love me,” he sternly interrupted. “Promised that to myself. I have broken that word.”
“I promised you that you would love me,” he firmly interrupted. “I made that promise to myself. I’ve broken that promise.”
She shut DAVID COPPERFIELD mechanically, and grew white.
She closed DAVID COPPERFIELD automatically, and turned pale.
“Your letter has come to me hyeh,” he continued, gentle again.
“Your letter has come to me here,” he continued, gentle again.
“My—” She had forgotten it.
“My—” She had lost it.
“The letter you wrote to tell me good-by. You wrote it a little while ago—not a month yet, but it's away and away long gone for me.”
"The letter you wrote to say goodbye. You sent it not long ago—not even a month yet, but it feels like it's been ages for me."
“I have never let you know—” began Molly.
“I’ve never let you know—” began Molly.
“The doctor,” he interrupted once more, but very gently now, “he gave awdehs I must be kept quiet. I reckon yu' thought tellin' me might—”
“The doctor,” he interrupted again, but this time very gently, “he gave orders that I must be kept quiet. I guess you thought telling me might—”
“Forgive me!” cried the girl. “Indeed I ought to have told you sooner! Indeed I had no excuse!”
“Forgive me!” the girl shouted. “I really should have told you earlier! I had no excuse!”
“Why, should yu' tell me if yu' preferred not? You had written. And you speak” (he lifted the letter) “of never being able to repay kindness; but you have turned the tables. I can never repay you by anything! by anything! So I had figured I would just jog back to Sunk Creek and let you get away, if you did not want to say that kind of good-by. For I saw the boxes. Mrs. Taylor is too nice a woman to know the trick of lyin', and she could not deceive me. I have knowed yu' were going away for good ever since I saw those boxes. But now hyeh comes your letter, and it seems no way but I must speak. I have thought a deal, lyin' in this room. And—to-day—I can say what I have thought. I could not make you happy.” He stopped, but she did not answer. His voice had grown softer than whispering, but yet was not a whisper. From its quiet syllables she turned away, blinded with sudden tears.
“Why should you tell me if you’d rather not? You wrote. And you talk” (he picked up the letter) “about never being able to repay kindness; but you’ve flipped the situation. I can never repay you for anything! Anything! So I figured I’d just head back to Sunk Creek and let you leave, if you didn’t want to say that kind of good-bye. Because I saw the boxes. Mrs. Taylor is too nice of a woman to know how to lie, and she couldn’t fool me. I’ve known you were leaving for good ever since I saw those boxes. But now here comes your letter, and it seems I have to say something. I’ve thought a lot while lying in this room. And—today—I can say what I’ve thought. I couldn’t make you happy.” He paused, but she didn’t respond. His voice had become softer than a whisper, yet it wasn’t a whisper. From its gentle words, she turned away, tears suddenly blurring her vision.
“Once, I thought love must surely be enough,” he continued. “And I thought if I could make you love me, you could learn me to be less—less—more your kind. And I think I could give you a pretty good sort of love. But that don't help the little mean pesky things of day by day that make roughness or smoothness for folks tied together so awful close. Mrs. Taylor hyeh—she don't know anything better than Taylor does. She don't want anything he can't give her. Her friends will do for him and his for her. And when I dreamed of you in my home—” he closed his eyes and drew a long breath. At last he looked at her again. “This is no country for a lady. Will yu' forget and forgive the bothering I have done?”
“Once, I thought love would definitely be enough,” he continued. “I believed that if I could make you love me, you could teach me to be less—less—more like your kind. I think I could offer you a pretty good kind of love. But that doesn’t fix the little annoying things of everyday life that create roughness or smoothness for people who are tied together so closely. Mrs. Taylor here—she doesn’t know anything better than Taylor does. She doesn’t want anything he can’t give her. Her friends will fill in for him and his for her. And when I dreamed of you in my home—” he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Finally, he looked at her again. “This is no place for a lady. Will you forget and forgive the trouble I have caused?”
“Oh!” cried Molly. “Oh!” And she put her hands to her eyes. She had risen and stood with her face covered.
“Oh!” cried Molly. “Oh!” And she covered her eyes with her hands. She had gotten up and stood there with her face covered.
“I surely had to tell you this all out, didn't I?” said the cow-puncher, faintly, in his chair.
“I really had to tell you all of this, didn't I?” said the cowboy, weakly, in his chair.
“Oh!” said Molly again.
“Oh!” Molly exclaimed again.
“I have put it clear how it is,” he pursued. “I ought to have seen from the start I was not the sort to keep you happy.”
“I’ve made it clear how it is,” he continued. “I should have realized from the beginning that I’m not the kind of person to make you happy.”
“But,” said Molly—“but I—you ought—please try to keep me happy!” And sinking by his chair, she hid her face on his knees.
“But,” said Molly—“but I—you should—please try to keep me happy!” And sinking by his chair, she hid her face on his knees.
Speechless, he bent down and folded her round, putting his hands on the hair that had been always his delight. Presently he whispered:— “You have beat me; how can I fight this?”
Speechless, he bent down and wrapped his arms around her, his hands resting in the hair that had always brought him joy. Soon, he whispered, "You've won; how can I possibly fight this?"
She answered nothing. The Navajo's scarlet and black folds fell over both. Not with words, not even with meeting eyes, did the two plight their troth in this first new hour. So they remained long, the fair head nesting in the great arms, and the black head laid against it, while over the silent room presided the little Grandmother Stark in her frame, rosy, blue, and flaxen, not quite familiar, not quite smiling.
She didn't respond at all. The Navajo's red and black fabric draped over both of them. Without words, and without even looking at each other, they promised their loyalty in this first new hour. They stayed like that for a long time, the light-haired head resting in the strong arms, and the dark-haired head leaning against it, while the little Grandmother Stark watched over the quiet room in her frame, rosy, blue, and blonde, with a look that was both unfamiliar and slightly smiling.
XXVIII. NO DREAM TO WAKE FROM
For a long while after she had left him, he lay still, stretched in his chair. His eyes were fixed steadily upon the open window and the sunshine outside. There he watched the movement of the leaves upon the green cottonwoods. What had she said to him when she went? She had said, “Now I know how unhappy I have been.” These sweet words he repeated to himself over and over, fearing in some way that he might lose them. They almost slipped from him at times; but with a jump of his mind he caught them again and held them,—and then—“I'm not all strong yet,” he murmured. “I must have been very sick.” And, weak from his bullet wound and fever, he closed his eyes without knowing it. There were the cottonwoods again, waving, waving; and he felt the cool, pleasant air from the window. He saw the light draught stir the ashes in the great stone fireplace. “I have been asleep,” he said. “But she was cert'nly here herself. Oh, yes. Surely. She always has to go away every day because the doctor says—why, she was readin'!” he broke off, aloud. “DAVID COPPERFIELD.” There it was on the floor. “Aha! nailed you anyway!” he said. “But how scared I am of myself!—You're a fool. Of course it's so. No fever business could make yu' feel like this.”
For a long time after she left him, he stayed still, stretched out in his chair. His eyes were fixed on the open window and the sunlight outside. He watched the leaves moving on the green cottonwood trees. What had she told him when she left? She had said, “Now I know how unhappy I’ve been.” These sweet words he repeated to himself over and over, afraid he might forget them. They nearly slipped away at times; but with a sudden thought, he grabbed them again and held on—then he murmured, “I’m not completely strong yet. I must have been very sick.” And, weak from his bullet wound and fever, he closed his eyes without realizing it. There were the cottonwoods again, swaying, swaying; and he felt the cool, refreshing air from the window. He saw the light breeze stir the ashes in the big stone fireplace. “I’ve been asleep,” he said. “But she was definitely here herself. Oh, yes. For sure. She always has to leave every day because the doctor says—wait, she was reading!" he interrupted himself, speaking out loud. “DAVID COPPERFIELD.” There it was on the floor. “Aha! Got you anyway!” he said. “But how scared I am of myself!—You’re a fool. Of course, that’s true. No fever could make you feel like this.”
His eye dwelt awhile on the fireplace, next on the deer horns, and next it travelled toward the shelf where her books were; but it stopped before reaching them.
His gaze lingered for a moment on the fireplace, then moved to the deer horns, and then it shifted toward the shelf where her books were; but it paused before getting there.
“Better say off the names before I look,” said he. “I've had a heap o' misreading visions. And—and supposin'—if this was just my sickness fooling me some more—I'd want to die. I would die! Now we'll see. If COPPERFIELD is on the floor” (he looked stealthily to be sure that it was), “then she was readin' to me when everything happened, and then there should be a hole in the book row, top, left. Top, left,” he repeated, and warily brought his glance to the place. “Proved!” he cried. “It's all so!”
“Better say off the names before I look,” he said. “I've had a lot of crazy visions. And—what if—if this is just my illness fooling me again—I’d want to die. I really would! Now we’ll see. If COPPERFIELD is on the floor” (he looked cautiously to make sure it was), “then she was reading to me when everything happened, and there should be a gap in the book row, top left. Top left,” he repeated, and carefully shifted his gaze to that spot. “Proved!” he exclaimed. “It’s all true!”
He now noticed the miniature of Grandmother Stark. “You are awful like her,” he whispered. “You're cert'nly awful like her. May I kiss you too, ma'am?”
He now noticed the picture of Grandmother Stark. “You look just like her,” he whispered. “You really look just like her. Can I kiss you too, ma'am?”
Then, tottering, he rose from his sick-chair. The Navajo blanket fell from his shoulders, and gradually, experimentally, he stood upright.
Then, shaky, he got up from his sick chair. The Navajo blanket slipped off his shoulders, and slowly, as if testing himself, he stood up straight.
Helping himself with his hand slowly along the wall of the room, and round to the opposite wall with many a pause, he reached the picture, and very gently touched the forehead of the ancestral dame with his lips. “I promise to make your little girl happy,” he whispered.
Helping himself with his hand slowly along the wall of the room, and around to the opposite wall with many pauses, he reached the picture and gently touched the forehead of the ancestral lady with his lips. “I promise to make your little girl happy,” he whispered.
He almost fell in stooping to the portrait, but caught himself and stood carefully quiet, trembling, and speaking to himself. “Where is your strength?” he demanded. “I reckon it is joy that has unsteadied your laigs.”
He almost fell while bending down to the portrait, but caught himself and stood still, trembling, and talking to himself. “Where is your strength?” he asked. “I guess it’s joy that has made your legs unsteady.”
The door opened. It was she, come back with his dinner.
The door opened. It was her, back with his dinner.
“My Heavens!” she said; and setting the tray down, she rushed to him. She helped him back to his chair, and covered him again. He had suffered no hurt, but she clung to him; and presently he moved and let himself kiss her with fuller passion.
“Oh my gosh!” she exclaimed, and putting the tray down, she ran over to him. She helped him back to his chair and covered him up again. He wasn’t hurt, but she held onto him tightly; soon after, he moved and kissed her with more intensity.
“I will be good,” he whispered.
“I'll behave,” he whispered.
“You must,” she said. “You looked so pale!”
“You have to,” she said. “You looked so pale!”
“You are speakin' low like me,” he answered. “But we have no dream we can wake from.”
“You're speaking softly like I am,” he replied. “But we have no dream we can wake up from.”
Had she surrendered on this day to her cow-puncher, her wild man? Was she forever wholly his? Had the Virginian's fire so melted her heart that no rift in it remained? So she would have thought if any thought had come to her. But in his arms to-day, thought was lost in something more divine.
Had she given in today to her cowboy, her wild man? Was she completely his from now on? Had the Virginian's fire melted her heart so much that there was no part of it left unbroken? That’s what she would have wondered if any thoughts had crossed her mind. But in his arms today, thinking was lost in something more heavenly.
XXIX. WORD TO BENNINGTON
They kept their secret for a while, or at least they had that special joy of believing that no one in all the world but themselves knew this that had happened to them. But I think that there was one person who knew how to keep a secret even better than these two lovers. Mrs. Taylor made no remarks to any one whatever. Nobody on Bear Creek, however, was so extraordinarily cheerful and serene. That peculiar severity which she had manifested in the days when Molly was packing her possessions, had now altogether changed. In these days she was endlessly kind and indulgent to her “deary.” Although, as a housekeeper, Mrs. Taylor believed in punctuality at meals, and visited her offspring with discipline when they were late without good and sufficient excuse, Molly was now exempt from the faintest hint of reprimand.
They kept their secret for a while, or at least they had the unique happiness of thinking that no one else in the world knew what had happened to them. But I believe there was one person who knew how to keep a secret even better than these two lovers. Mrs. Taylor said nothing to anyone. However, nobody on Bear Creek was as unusually cheerful and calm as she was. That strictness she had shown when Molly was packing her things had completely changed. These days, she was endlessly kind and indulgent to her "deary." Although Mrs. Taylor, as a housekeeper, valued punctuality at mealtimes and disciplined her kids when they were late without a good reason, Molly was now completely free from any hint of reprimand.
“And it's not because you're not her mother,” said George Taylor, bitterly. “She used to get it, too. And we're the only ones that get it. There she comes, just as we're about ready to quit! Aren't you going to say NOTHING to her?”
“And it's not because you're not her mother,” George Taylor said bitterly. “She used to understand it, too. And we're the only ones who do. Here she comes, just as we're about to give up! Aren't you going to say anything to her?”
“George,” said his mother, “when you've saved a man's life it'll be time for you to talk.”
“George,” his mother said, “once you’ve saved a man’s life, then it’ll be time for you to talk.”
So Molly would come in to her meals with much irregularity; and her remarks about the imperfections of her clock met with no rejoinder. And yet one can scarcely be so severe as had been Mrs. Taylor, and become wholly as mild as milk. There was one recurrent event that could invariably awaken hostile symptoms in the dame. Whenever she saw a letter arrive with the Bennington postmark upon it, she shook her fist at that letter. “What's family pride?” she would say to herself. “Taylor could be a Son of the Revolution if he'd a mind to. I wonder if she has told her folks yet.”
So Molly would show up for her meals at all sorts of random times, and her comments about the flaws in her clock didn't get any response. Still, it’s hard to believe Mrs. Taylor could be as harsh as she used to be and then turn completely sweet. There was one thing that would always trigger a hostile reaction in her. Whenever she saw a letter with the Bennington postmark, she would shake her fist at it. “What’s family pride?” she’d mutter to herself. “Taylor could easily be a Son of the Revolution if he wanted to. I wonder if she’s told her family yet.”
And when letters directed to Bennington would go out, Mrs. Taylor would inspect every one as if its envelope ought to grow transparent beneath her eyes, and yield up to her its great secret, if it had one. But in truth these letters had no great secret to yield up, until one day—yes; one day Mrs. Taylor would have burst, were bursting a thing that people often did. Three letters were the cause of this emotion on Mrs. Taylor's part; one addressed to Bennington, one to Dunbarton, and the third—here was the great excitement—to Bennington, but not in the little schoolmarm's delicate writing. A man's hand had traced those plain, steady vowels and consonants.
And whenever letters addressed to Bennington were sent out, Mrs. Taylor would examine each one as if the envelope should become transparent before her eyes and reveal its big secret, if it had one. But in reality, these letters had no significant secret to reveal, until one day—yes; one day Mrs. Taylor would have exploded, if exploding were something people often did. Three letters caused this reaction from Mrs. Taylor; one was addressed to Bennington, one to Dunbarton, and the third—this was the real excitement—was also for Bennington, but it wasn’t in the little schoolmarm's neat handwriting. A man's hand had written those plain, steady vowels and consonants.
“It's come!” exclaimed Mrs. Taylor, at this sight. “He has written to her mother himself.”
“It's here!” exclaimed Mrs. Taylor at the sight. “He wrote to her mother himself.”
That is what the Virginian had done, and here is how it had come about.
That’s what the Virginian had done, and here’s how it happened.
The sick man's convalescence was achieved. The weeks had brought back to him, not his whole strength yet—that could come only by many miles of open air on the back of Monte; but he was strong enough now to GET strength. When a patient reaches this stage, he is out of the woods.
The sick man was on the mend. The weeks had restored some of his strength—not all of it, as that would take many miles of fresh air while riding Monte; but he was strong enough now to regain his strength. When a patient gets to this point, they’re out of the woods.
He had gone for a little walk with his nurse. They had taken (under the doctor's recommendation) several such little walks, beginning with a five-minute one, and at last to-day accomplishing three miles.
He had taken a short walk with his nurse. Following the doctor's advice, they had gone on several of these short walks, starting with just five minutes and today finally making it three miles.
“No, it has not been too far,” said he. “I am afraid I could walk twice as far.”
“No, it hasn't been too far,” he said. “I'm afraid I could walk twice that distance.”
“Afraid?”
"Scared?"
“Yes. Because it means I can go to work again. This thing we have had together is over.”
“Yes. Because it means I can go to work again. What we had together is over.”
For reply, she leaned against him.
For a response, she leaned against him.
“Look at you!” he said. “Only a little while ago you had to help me stand on my laigs. And now—” For a while there was silence between them. “I have never had a right down sickness before,” he presently went on. “Not to remember, that is. If any person had told me I could ENJOY such a thing—” He said no more, for she reached up, and no more speech was possible.
“Look at you!” he said. “Not too long ago, you had to help me stand on my legs. And now—” There was a moment of silence between them. “I’ve never really been sick like this before,” he continued. “Not that I can remember. If anyone had told me I could ENJOY something like this—” He didn’t finish, because she reached up, and talking became impossible.
“How long has it been?” he next asked her.
“How long has it been?” he asked her next.
She told him.
She informed him.
“Well, if it could be forever—no. Not forever with no more than this. I reckon I'd be sick again! But if it could be forever with just you and me, and no one else to bother with. But any longer would not be doing right by your mother. She would have a right to think ill of me.”
“Well, if it could last forever—no. Not forever with just this. I guess I’d get sick of it! But if it could last forever with just you and me, and no one else to interfere. But any longer wouldn’t be fair to your mother. She’d have a reason to think poorly of me.”
“Oh!” said the girl. “Let us keep it.”
“Oh!” said the girl. “Let’s keep it.”
“Not after I am gone. Your mother must be told.”
“Not after I’m gone. Your mom needs to be told.”
“It seems so—can't we—oh, why need anybody know?”
“It seems that way—can't we—oh, why does anyone need to know?”
“Your mother ain't 'anybody.' She is your mother. I feel mighty responsible to her for what I have done.”
“Your mother isn’t just ‘anyone.’ She is your mother. I feel very responsible to her for what I have done.”
“But I did it!”
"But I got it done!"
“Do you think so? Your mother will not think so. I am going to write to her to-day.”
“Do you really think so? Your mom won't agree. I'm going to write to her today.”
“You! Write to my mother! Oh, then everything will be so different! They will all—” Molly stopped before the rising visions of Bennington. Upon the fairy-tale that she had been living with her cow-boy lover broke the voices of the world. She could hear them from afar. She could see the eyes of Bennington watching this man at her side. She could imagine the ears of Bennington listening for slips in his English. There loomed upon her the round of visits which they would have to make. The ringing of the door-bells, the waiting in drawing-rooms for the mistress to descend and utter her prepared congratulations, while her secret eye devoured the Virginian's appearance, and his manner of standing and sitting. He would be wearing gloves, instead of fringed gauntlets of buckskin. In a smooth black coat and waistcoat, how could they perceive the man he was? During those short formal interviews, what would they ever find out of the things that she knew about him? The things for which she was proud of him? He would speak shortly and simply; they would say, “Oh, yes!” and “How different you must find this from Wyoming!”—and then, after the door was shut behind his departing back they would say—He would be totally underrated, not in the least understood. Why should he be subjected to this? He should never be!
“You! Write to my mom! Oh, then everything will be so different! They will all—” Molly stopped before the rising images of Bennington. The fairy tale she had been living with her cowboy lover was interrupted by the voices of the world. She could hear them from afar. She could see Bennington's eyes watching the man by her side. She could imagine Bennington's ears listening for mistakes in his English. The cycle of visits loomed over her. The ringing of doorbells, the waiting in living rooms for the hostess to come down and give her prepared congratulations, while her secret gaze took in the Virginian’s appearance and his way of standing and sitting. He would be wearing gloves instead of fringed buckskin gauntlets. In a smooth black coat and waistcoat, how could they understand who he really was? During those short formal meetings, what would they ever learn about the things she knew about him? The things she was proud of? He would speak briefly and simply; they would say, “Oh, yes!” and “How different you must find this from Wyoming!”—and then, after the door was shut behind him, they would say—He would be completely underestimated, not understood at all. Why should he have to go through this? He shouldn’t have to!
Now in all these half-formed, hurried, distressing thoughts which streamed through the girl's mind, she altogether forgot one truth. True it was that the voice of the world would speak as she imagined. True it was that in the eyes of her family and acquaintance this lover of her choice would be examined even more like a SPECIMEN than are other lovers upon these occasions: and all accepted lovers have to face this ordeal of being treated like specimens by the other family. But dear me! most of us manage to stand it, don't we? It isn't, perhaps, the most delicious experience that we can recall in connection with our engagement. But it didn't prove fatal. We got through it somehow. We dined with Aunt Jane, and wined with Uncle Joseph, and perhaps had two fingers given to us by old Cousin Horatio, whose enormous fortune was of the greatest importance to everybody. And perhaps fragments of the other family's estimate of us subsequently reached our own ears. But if a chosen lover cannot stand being treated as a specimen by the other family, he's a very weak vessel, and not worth any good girl's love. That's all I can say for him.
In all of the rushed, confusing, and upsetting thoughts racing through the girl's mind, she completely overlooked one important truth. It was true that the opinions of others would reflect her worries. It was true that her family and friends would scrutinize her choice of partner even more closely than they do with other suitors at these moments: all accepted lovers have to endure being examined like specimens by the other family. But honestly! Most of us manage to handle it, right? It might not be the most enjoyable memory associated with our engagement. But it didn’t turn out to be a disaster. We got through it somehow. We had dinner with Aunt Jane, drinks with Uncle Joseph, and maybe even a little something from old Cousin Horatio, whose massive wealth meant a lot to everyone. And maybe bits of the other family's opinion of us eventually reached our ears. But if a chosen partner can’t handle being treated like a specimen by the other family, he’s quite weak and not deserving of any good girl’s love. That’s all I can say about him.
Now the Virginian was scarcely what even his enemy would term a weak vessel; and Molly's jealousy of the impression which he might make upon Bennington was vastly superfluous. She should have known that he would indeed care to make a good impression; but that such anxiety on his part would be wholly for her sake, that in the eyes of her friends she might stand justified in taking him for her wedded husband. So far as he was concerned apart from her, Aunt Jane and Uncle Joseph might say anything they pleased, or think anything they pleased. His character was open for investigation. Judge Henry would vouch for him.
Now, the Virginian was hardly what anyone, not even his opponent, would call a weak person; and Molly's jealousy about the impression he might make on Bennington was completely pointless. She should have realized that he genuinely wanted to make a good impression, but that his concern was entirely for her benefit—so that in the eyes of her friends, she could feel justified in choosing him as her husband. As far as he was concerned, apart from her, Aunt Jane and Uncle Joseph could say whatever they wanted or think whatever they liked. His character was open to scrutiny. Judge Henry would vouch for him.
This is what he would have said to his sweetheart had she but revealed to him her perturbations. But she did not reveal them; and they were not of the order that he with his nature was likely to divine. I do not know what good would have come from her speaking out to him, unless that perfect understanding between lovers which indeed is a good thing. But I do not believe that he could have reassured her; and I am certain that she could not have prevented his writing to her mother.
This is what he would have told his girlfriend if she had only shared her worries with him. But she didn’t, and they were not the kind of feelings he would have been likely to pick up on. I don’t know what good would have come from her opening up to him, except for that perfect understanding between couples, which is definitely a good thing. But I don't think he could have calmed her down; and I’m sure she couldn't have stopped him from writing to her mother.
“Well, then,” she sighed at last, “if you think so, I will tell her.”
“Well, then,” she sighed finally, “if you think that, I’ll tell her.”
That sigh of hers, be it well understood, was not only because of those far-off voices which the world would in consequence of her news be lifting presently. It came also from bidding farewell to the fairy-tale which she must leave now; that land in which she and he had been living close together alone, unhindered, unmindful of all things.
That sigh of hers, make it clear, was not just because of those distant voices that the world would soon be raising in response to her news. It also came from saying goodbye to the fairy tale she had to leave behind now; that place where she and he had been living together, alone, free from distractions and unaware of everything else.
“Yes, you will tell her,” said her lover. “And I must tell her too.”
“Yes, you will tell her,” said her partner. “And I need to tell her too.”
“Both of us?” questioned the girl.
“Both of us?” asked the girl.
What would he say to her mother? How would her mother like such a letter as he would write to her? Suppose he should misspell a word? Would not sentences from him at this time—written sentences—be a further bar to his welcome acceptance at Bennington?
What would he say to her mom? How would her mom feel about a letter he would write to her? What if he misspelled a word? Wouldn't written sentences from him right now be another obstacle to him being welcomed at Bennington?
“Why don't you send messages by me?” she asked him.
“Why don't you send messages through me?” she asked him.
He shook his head. “She is not going to like it, anyway,” he answered. “I must speak to her direct. It would be like shirking.”
He shook his head. “She’s not going to like it, anyway,” he replied. “I need to talk to her directly. It would feel like avoiding it otherwise.”
Molly saw how true his instinct was here; and a little flame shot upward from the glow of her love and pride in him. Oh, if they could all only know that he was like this when you understood him! She did not dare say out to him what her fear was about this letter of his to her mother. She did not dare because—well, because she lacked a little faith. That is it, I am afraid. And for that sin she was her own punishment. For in this day, and in many days to come, the pure joy of her love was vexed and clouded, all through a little lack of faith; while for him, perfect in his faith, his joy was like crystal.
Molly realized how accurate his instincts were; and a small spark rose from the warmth of her love and pride in him. Oh, if only everyone could understand that he was like this when you really got to know him! She didn’t dare express her worries about his letter to her mother. She hesitated because—well, because she felt a bit uncertain. That's the truth, I'm afraid. And for that flaw, she was punishing herself. For on this day, and in many days ahead, the pure joy of her love was troubled and overshadowed, all because of a little doubt; while for him, strong in his faith, his happiness was clear as crystal.
“Tell me what you're going to write,” she said.
“Tell me what you’re going to write,” she said.
He smiled at her. “No.”
He grinned at her. “No.”
“Aren't you going to let me see it when it's done?”
“Aren't you going to show it to me when it's finished?”
“No.” Then a freakish look came into his eyes. “I'll let yu' see anything I write to other women.” And he gave her one of his long kisses. “Let's get through with it together,” he suggested, when they were once more in his sick-room, that room which she had given to him. “You'll sit one side o' the table, and I'll sit the other, and we'll go ahaid; and pretty soon it will be done.”
“No.” Then a strange look came into his eyes. “I’ll let you see anything I write to other women.” And he gave her one of his long kisses. “Let’s get this over with together,” he suggested, when they were back in his sick room, the room she had given to him. “You’ll sit on one side of the table, and I’ll sit on the other, and we’ll move ahead; and pretty soon it will be done.”
“O dear!” she said. “Yes, I suppose that is the best way.”
“O dear!” she said. “Yeah, I guess that’s the best way.”
And so, accordingly, they took their places. The inkstand stood between them. Beside each of them she distributed paper enough, almost, for a presidential message. And pens and pencils were in plenty. Was this not the headquarters of the Bear Creek schoolmarm?
And so, they took their seats. The inkstand sat between them. She gave each of them enough paper for almost a presidential message. There were plenty of pens and pencils. Wasn't this the headquarters of the Bear Creek schoolmarm?
“Why, aren't you going to do it in pencil first?” she exclaimed, looking up from her vacant sheet. His pen was moving slowly, but steadily.
“Why aren't you going to do it in pencil first?” she exclaimed, looking up from her blank sheet. His pen was moving slowly but steadily.
“No, I don't reckon I need to,” he answered, with his nose close to the paper. “Oh, damnation, there's a blot!” He tore his spoiled beginning in small bits, and threw them into the fireplace. “You've got it too full,” he commented; and taking the inkstand, he tipped a little from it out of the window. She sat lost among her false starts. Had she heard him swear, she would not have minded. She rather liked it when he swore. He possessed that quality in his profanity of not offending by it. It is quite wonderful how much worse the same word will sound in one man's lips than in another's. But she did not hear him. Her mind was among a litter of broken sentences. Each thought which she began ran out into the empty air, or came against some stone wall. So there she sat, her eyes now upon that inexorable blank sheet that lay before her, waiting, and now turned with vacant hopelessness upon the sundry objects in the room. And while she thus sat accomplishing nothing, opposite to her the black head bent down, and the steady pen moved from phrase to phrase.
“No, I don’t think I need to,” he replied, leaning in close to the paper. “Oh, damn it, there’s a blot!” He ripped up his ruined start into small pieces and tossed them into the fireplace. “You’ve filled it up too much,” he remarked, and taking the inkstand, he poured a little out of the window. She sat there, overwhelmed by her failed attempts. If she had heard him curse, she wouldn’t have minded. She actually liked it when he swore. He had a way of cursing that didn’t offend anyone. It’s amazing how much worse the same word can sound coming from one person than another. But she didn’t hear him. Her mind was a jumble of broken sentences. Every thought she started faded into nothing or hit a dead end. So she sat there, her eyes now fixed on that unforgiving blank page in front of her, waiting, and then turned with blank hopelessness to the various objects in the room. While she sat there doing nothing, across from her, the dark-haired man leaned down, and his steady pen moved from one phrase to the next.
She became aware of his gazing at her, flushed and solemn. That strange color of the sea-water, which she could never name, was lustrous in his eyes. He was folding his letter.
She noticed him staring at her, looking both embarrassed and serious. That unusual shade of the sea, which she could never quite identify, shone in his eyes. He was folding his letter.
“You have finished?” she said.
“Are you done?” she asked.
“Yes.” His voice was very quiet. “I feel like an honester man.”
“Yes.” His voice was very soft. “I feel like a more honest man.”
“Perhaps I can do something to-night at Mrs. Taylor's,” she said, looking at her paper.
"Maybe I can do something tonight at Mrs. Taylor's," she said, looking at her paper.
On it were a few words crossed out. This was all she had to show. At this set task in letter-writing, the cow-puncher had greatly excelled the schoolmarm!
On it were a few words crossed out. This was all she had to show. In this particular task of writing letters, the cowhand had far outperformed the teacher!
But that night, while he lay quite fast asleep in his bed, she was keeping vigil in her room at Mrs. Taylor's.
But that night, while he was sound asleep in his bed, she was keeping watch in her room at Mrs. Taylor's.
Accordingly, the next day, those three letters departed for the mail, and Mrs. Taylor consequently made her exclamation, “It's come!”
Accordingly, the next day, those three letters were sent in the mail, and Mrs. Taylor then exclaimed, “It's here!”
On the day before the Virginian returned to take up his work at Judge Henry's ranch, he and Molly announced their news. What Molly said to Mrs. Taylor and what Mrs. Taylor said to her, is of no interest to us, though it was of much to them.
On the day before the Virginian went back to work at Judge Henry's ranch, he and Molly shared their news. What Molly told Mrs. Taylor and what Mrs. Taylor replied is not important to us, even though it was significant to them.
But Mr. McLean happened to make a call quite early in the morning to inquire for his friend's health.
But Mr. McLean happened to call early in the morning to check on his friend's health.
“Lin,” began the Virginian, “there is no harm in your knowing an hour or so before the rest, I am—”
“Lin,” the Virginian started, “there’s no harm in you knowing an hour or so before the others. I am—”
“Lord!” said Mr. McLean, indulgently. “Everybody has knowed that since the day she found yu' at the spring.”
“Lord!” Mr. McLean said with a smile. “Everyone has known that since the day she found you at the spring.”
“It was not so, then,” said the Virginian, crossly.
“It wasn’t like that, then,” the Virginian said, annoyed.
“Lord! Everybody has knowed it right along.”
“Lord! Everyone has known it all along.”
“Hmp!” said the Virginian. “I didn't know this country was that rank with gossips.”
“Hmp!” said the Virginian. “I didn't know this place was so full of gossips.”
Mr. McLean laughed mirthfully at the lover. “Well,” he said, “Mrs. McLean will be glad. She told me to give yu' her congratulations quite a while ago. I was to have 'em ready just as soon as ever yu' asked for 'em yourself.” Lin had been made a happy man some twelve months previous to this. And now, by way of an exchange of news, he added: “We're expectin' a little McLean down on Box Elder. That's what you'll be expectin' some of these days, I hope.”
Mr. McLean laughed joyfully at the lover. “Well,” he said, “Mrs. McLean will be happy. She asked me to give you her congratulations a while ago. I was supposed to have them ready as soon as you asked for them yourself.” Lin had become a happy man about twelve months prior to this. And now, to share some news, he added: “We’re expecting a little McLean down on Box Elder. That’s what you’ll be expecting some of these days, I hope.”
“Yes,” murmured the Virginian, “I hope so too.”
“Yes,” said the Virginian quietly, “I hope so too.”
“And I don't guess,” said Lin, “that you and I will do much shufflin' of other folks' children any more.”
“And I don’t think,” said Lin, “that you and I will be shuffling around other people’s kids anymore.”
Whereupon he and the Virginian shook hands silently, and understood each other very well.
He and the Virginian shook hands quietly, and they understood each other perfectly.
On the day that the Virginian parted with Molly, beside the weight of farewell which lay heavy on his heart, his thoughts were also grave with news. The cattle thieves had grown more audacious. Horses and cattle both were being missed, and each man began almost to doubt his neighbor.
On the day the Virginian said goodbye to Molly, he felt the heavy burden of farewell weighing on his heart, and his thoughts were also serious with concern. The cattle thieves had become bolder. Horses and cattle were going missing, and every man started to question his neighbor.
“Steps will have to be taken soon by somebody, I reckon,” said the lover.
“Someone will need to take action soon, I think,” said the lover.
“By you?” she asked quickly.
“By you?” she asked fast.
“Most likely I'll get mixed up with it.”
“Most likely, I’ll get confused about it.”
“What will you have to do?”
“What do you need to do?”
“Can't say. I'll tell yu' when I come back.”
“Can't say. I'll tell you when I get back.”
So did he part from her, leaving her more kisses than words to remember.
So he said goodbye to her, leaving her with more kisses than words to remember.
And what was doing at Bennington, meanwhile, and at Dunbarton? Those three letters which by their mere outside had so moved Mrs. Taylor, produced by their contents much painful disturbance.
And what was happening at Bennington and Dunbarton during that time? Those three letters, which had so affected Mrs. Taylor just by their appearance, caused her a lot of distress with what was inside.
It will be remembered that Molly wrote to her mother, and to her great-aunt. That announcement to her mother was undertaken first. Its composition occupied three hours and a half, and it filled eleven pages, not counting a postscript upon the twelfth. The letter to the great-aunt took only ten minutes. I cannot pretend to explain why this one was so greatly superior to the other; but such is the remarkable fact. Its beginning, to be sure, did give the old lady a start; she had dismissed the cow-boy from her probabilities.
Molly wrote a letter to her mother and another to her great-aunt. She started with the one to her mother, which took three and a half hours to write and ended up being eleven pages long, not including a postscript on the twelfth page. The letter to her great-aunt only took ten minutes. I can’t really explain why the second letter was so much better than the first, but that’s how it turned out. The opening of the letter certainly surprised the old lady; she had ruled out the cowboy from her expectations.
“Tut, tut, tut!” she exclaimed out loud in her bedroom. “She has thrown herself away on that fellow!”
“Tut, tut, tut!” she exclaimed loudly in her bedroom. “She has wasted herself on that guy!”
But some sentences at the end made her pause and sit still for a long while. The severity upon her face changed to tenderness, gradually. “Ah, me,” she sighed. “If marriage were as simple as love!” Then she went slowly downstairs, and out into her garden, where she walked long between the box borders. “But if she has found a great love,” said the old lady at length. And she returned to her bedroom, and opened an old desk, and read some old letters.
But some sentences at the end made her pause and sit quietly for a long time. The serious look on her face turned into one of tenderness, slowly. "Oh, if only marriage were as easy as love!" she sighed. Then she walked slowly downstairs and out into her garden, where she strolled for a while between the box hedges. "But if she’s found a true love," said the old lady after a while. Then she went back to her bedroom, opened an old desk, and read some old letters.
There came to her the next morning a communication from Bennington. This had been penned frantically by poor Mrs. Wood. As soon as she had been able to gather her senses after the shock of her daughter's eleven pages and the postscript, the mother had poured out eight pages herself to the eldest member of the family. There had been, indeed, much excuse for the poor lady. To begin with, Molly had constructed her whole opening page with the express and merciful intention of preparing her mother. Consequently, it made no sense whatever. Its effect was the usual effect of remarks designed to break a thing gently. It merely made Mrs. Wood's head swim, and filled her with a sickening dread. “Oh, mercy, Sarah,” she had cried, “come here. What does this mean?” And then, fortified by her elder daughter, she had turned over that first page and found what it meant on the top of the second. “A savage with knives and pistols!” she wailed.
The next morning, she received a message from Bennington. It had been written in a frenzy by poor Mrs. Wood. Once she managed to collect her thoughts after the shock of her daughter's eleven pages and the postscript, the mother quickly poured out eight pages of her own to the oldest family member. There was certainly a lot of reason for the poor woman to be upset. To start with, Molly had crafted her entire opening page with the intention of gently preparing her mother. As a result, it made no sense at all. Its effect was what usually happens with comments meant to soften a blow—it only made Mrs. Wood’s head spin and filled her with a nauseating fear. “Oh, mercy, Sarah,” she had exclaimed, “come here. What does this mean?” Then, bolstered by her older daughter, she flipped over that first page and discovered what it meant at the top of the second. “A savage with knives and pistols!” she cried out.
“Well, mother, I always told you so,” said her daughter Sarah.
“Well, mom, I always told you that,” said her daughter Sarah.
“What is a foreman?” exclaimed the mother. “And who is Judge Henry?”
“What’s a foreman?” the mother exclaimed. “And who’s Judge Henry?”
“She has taken a sort of upper servant,” said Sarah. “If it is allowed to go as far as a wedding, I doubt if I can bring myself to be present.” (This threat she proceeded to make to Molly, with results that shall be set forth in their proper place.)
“She has gotten herself a kind of higher-up servant,” said Sarah. “If it ends up leading to a wedding, I don’t think I can bring myself to be there.” (This threat she continued to direct at Molly, with results that will be laid out in their proper place.)
“The man appears to have written to me himself,” said Mrs. Wood.
“The man seems to have written to me himself,” said Mrs. Wood.
“He knows no better,” said Sarah.
“He doesn’t know any better,” said Sarah.
“Bosh!” said Sarah's husband later. “It was a very manly thing to do.” Thus did consternation rage in the house at Bennington. Molly might have spared herself the many assurances that she gave concerning the universal esteem in which her cow-puncher was held, and the fair prospects which were his. So, in the first throes of her despair, Mrs. Wood wrote those eight not maturely considered pages to the great-aunt.
“Rubbish!” said Sarah's husband later. “It was a really manly thing to do.” And so, chaos erupted in the house at Bennington. Molly could have saved herself the numerous assurances she gave about how much everyone respected her cow-puncher and the bright future ahead of him. In her initial moments of despair, Mrs. Wood wrote those eight not carefully thought-out pages to her great-aunt.
“Tut, tut, tut!” said the great-aunt as she read them. Her face was much more severe to-day. “You'd suppose,” she said, “that the girl had been kidnapped! Why, she has kept him waiting three years!” And then she read more, but soon put the letter down with laughter. For Mrs. Wood had repeated in writing that early outburst of hers about a savage with knives and pistols. “Law!” said the great-aunt. “Law, what a fool Lizzie is!”
“Tut, tut, tut!” said the great-aunt as she read them. Her expression was much more serious today. “You’d think,” she said, “that the girl had been kidnapped! After all, she’s made him wait three years!” Then she read on, but soon set the letter down, chuckling. For Mrs. Wood had written down that early outburst of hers about a savage with knives and guns. “Goodness!” said the great-aunt. “Goodness, what a fool Lizzie is!”
So she sat down and wrote to Mrs. Wood a wholesome reply about putting a little more trust in her own flesh and blood, and reminding her among other things that General Stark had himself been wont to carry knives and pistols owing to the necessities of his career, but that he had occasionally taken them off, as did probably this young man in Wyoming. “You had better send me the letter he has written you,” she concluded. “I shall know much better what to think after I have seen that.”
So she sat down and wrote Mrs. Wood a thoughtful response about putting more trust in her own family. She reminded her, among other things, that General Stark had carried knives and guns because of his career, but he sometimes put them aside, just like this young man in Wyoming probably did. “You should send me the letter he wrote you,” she concluded. “I’ll have a much better idea of what to think after I see it.”
It is not probable that Mrs. Wood got much comfort from this communication; and her daughter Sarah was actually enraged by it. “She grows more perverse as she nears her dotage,” said Sarah. But the Virginian's letter was sent to Dunbarton, where the old lady sat herself down to read it with much attention.
It’s unlikely that Mrs. Wood found much comfort in this message, and her daughter Sarah was actually furious about it. “She’s getting more stubborn as she gets older,” said Sarah. But the Virginian’s letter was sent to Dunbarton, where the old lady settled in to read it carefully.
Here is what the Virginian had said to the unknown mother of his sweetheart.
Here is what the Virginian said to the unknown mother of his girlfriend.
MRS. JOHN STARK WOOD Bennington, Vermont.
MRS. JOHN STARK WOOD Bennington, Vermont.
Madam: If your daughter Miss Wood has ever told you about her saving a man's life here when some Indians had shot him that is the man who writes to you now. I don't think she can have told you right about that affair for she is the only one in this country who thinks it was a little thing. So I must tell you it, the main points. Such an action would have been thought highly of in a Western girl, but with Miss Wood's raising nobody had a right to expect it.
Madam: If your daughter Miss Wood has ever mentioned saving a man's life when some Indians shot him, that's the man writing to you now. I doubt she described that situation accurately because she's the only one around here who thinks it was no big deal. So, I need to fill you in on the main points. Such an act would be highly regarded if done by a Western girl, but given how Miss Wood was raised, nobody had the right to expect it.
“Indeed!” snorted the great-aunt. “Well, he would be right, if I had not had a good deal more to do with her 'raising' than ever Lizzie had.” And she went on with the letter.
“Definitely!” scoffed the great-aunt. “He would be correct, if I hadn't been much more involved in her 'raising' than Lizzie ever was.” And she continued with the letter.
I was starting in to die when she found me. I did not know anything then, and she pulled me back from where I was half in the next world. She did not know but what Indians would get her too but I could not make her leave me. I am a heavy man one hundred and seventy-three stripped when in full health. She lifted me herself from the ground me helping scarce any for there was not much help in me that day. She washed my wound and brought me to with her own whiskey. Before she could get me home I was out of my head but she kept me on my horse somehow and talked wisely to me so I minded her and did not go clean crazy till she had got me safe to bed. The doctor says I would have died all the same if she had not nursed me the way she did. It made me love her more which I did not know I could. But there is no end, for this writing it down makes me love her more as I write it.
I was on the verge of dying when she found me. I had no idea what was happening, and she pulled me back from the edge of the next world. She didn't realize that the Indians might come for her too, but I couldn't make her leave me. I'm a big guy, weighing one hundred seventy-three pounds when I'm healthy. She lifted me off the ground herself, and I barely helped because I was so weak that day. She cleaned my wound and brought me back to my senses with her own whiskey. Before she could get me home, I was out of it, but somehow she kept me on my horse and talked to me in a way that made me listen, so I didn’t completely lose it until she got me safely to bed. The doctor said I would have died regardless if she hadn’t taken care of me the way she did. It made me love her more than I thought I could. But it doesn’t stop there—writing this down makes me love her even more as I go.
And now Mrs. Wood I am sorry this will be bad news for you to hear. I know you would never choose such a man as I am for her for I have got no education and must write humble against my birth. I wish I could make the news easier but truth is the best.
And now, Mrs. Wood, I’m sorry to have to share this bad news with you. I know you would never choose someone like me for her because I have no education and have to acknowledge my lowly background. I wish I could make this news easier, but honesty is the best policy.
I am of old stock in Virginia. English and one Scotch Irish grandmother my father's father brought from Kentucky. We have always stayed at the same place farmers and hunters not bettering our lot and very plain. We have fought when we got the chance, under Old Hickory and in Mexico and my father and two brothers were killed in the Valley sixty-four. Always with us one son has been apt to run away and I was the one this time. I had too much older brothering to suit me. But now I am doing well being in full sight of prosperity and not too old and very strong my health having stood the sundries it has been put through. She shall teach school no more when she is mine. I wish I could make this news easier for you Mrs. Wood. I do not like promises I have heard so many. I will tell any man of your family anything he likes to ask one, and Judge Henry would tell you about my reputation. I have seen plenty rough things but can say I have never killed for pleasure or profit and am not one of that kind, always preferring peace. I have had to live in places where they had courts and lawyers so called but an honest man was all the law you could find in five hundred miles. I have not told her about those things not because I am ashamed of them but there are so many things too dark for a girl like her to hear about.
I come from an old family in Virginia. My father's father brought over one English and one Scotch-Irish grandmother from Kentucky. We've always lived in the same place, farmers and hunters, not improving our situation and very unpretentious. We’ve fought whenever we had the chance, under Old Hickory and in Mexico, and my dad and two brothers were killed in the Valley in '64. Traditionally, one son tends to run away, and this time, that was me. I had too much older brothering for my taste. But now I'm doing well, seeing a future of prosperity ahead, not too old, and in great shape, having survived everything life has thrown at me. She won't teach school anymore once she’s mine. I wish I could deliver this news in a better way for you, Mrs. Wood. I’m not fond of promises; I've heard too many. I’ll tell any member of your family anything they want to know, and Judge Henry would vouch for my reputation. I’ve witnessed a lot of rough situations, but I can honestly say I've never killed for fun or gain and I’m not that type, always preferring peace. I’ve had to live in places with courts and lawyers, but finding an honest man was the best legal advice you could get for five hundred miles. I haven't shared those experiences with her, not because I'm ashamed, but because there are so many dark things that a girl like her shouldn’t have to hear about.
I had better tell you the way I know I love Miss Wood. I am not a boy now, and women are no new thing to me. A man like me who has travelled meets many of them as he goes and passes on but I stopped when I came to Miss Wood. That is three years but I have not gone on. What right has such as he? you will say. So did I say it after she had saved my life. It was hard to get to that point and keep there with her around me all day. But I said to myself you have bothered her for three years with your love and if you let your love bother her you don't love her like you should and you must quit for her sake who has saved your life. I did not know what I was going to do with my life after that but I supposed I could go somewhere and work hard and so Mrs. Wood I told her I would give her up. But she said no. It is going to be hard for her to get used to a man like me—
I should tell you how I know I love Miss Wood. I'm not a boy anymore, and women aren't new to me. A guy like me who has traveled meets many women along the way, but I stopped when I met Miss Wood. It's been three years, and I haven't moved on. What right does someone like me have? you might ask. I asked myself the same thing after she saved my life. It was difficult to stay focused with her around me all day. But I told myself that I’ve troubled her with my love for three years, and if I keep letting my feelings cause her trouble, then I don't truly love her, and I need to let go for her sake since she saved my life. I wasn't sure what I was going to do with my life after that, but I figured I could go work hard somewhere, so I told Mrs. Wood I would give her up. But she said no. It’s going to be hard for her to get used to a man like me—
But at this point in the Virginian's letter, the old great-aunt could read no more. She rose, and went over to that desk where lay those faded letters of her own. She laid her head down upon the package, and as her tears flowed quietly upon it, “O dear,” she whispered, “O dear! And this is what I lost!”
But at this point in the Virginian's letter, the old great-aunt couldn't read anymore. She got up and went over to the desk where her old, faded letters were. She rested her head on the package, and as her tears quietly fell on it, she whispered, “Oh dear, oh dear! And this is what I lost!”
To her girl upon Bear Creek she wrote the next day. And this word from Dunbarton was like balm among the harsh stings Molly was receiving. The voices of the world reached her in gathering numbers, and not one of them save that great-aunt's was sweet. Her days were full of hurts; and there was no one by to kiss the hurts away. Nor did she even hear from her lover any more now. She only knew he had gone into lonely regions upon his errand.
To her girl on Bear Creek, she wrote the next day. And the news from Dunbarton felt like soothing balm against the harsh stings Molly was feeling. The world's voices were growing louder around her, and none of them, except for that of her great-aunt, were kind. Her days were filled with pain, and there was no one there to kiss her troubles away. She didn’t even hear from her lover anymore now. All she knew was that he had gone off to remote places on his mission.
That errand took him far:— Across the Basin, among the secret places of Owl Creek, past the Washakie Needles, over the Divide to Gros Ventre, and so through a final barrier of peaks into the borders of East Idaho. There, by reason of his bidding me, I met him, and came to share in a part of his errand.
That errand took him a long way:— Across the Basin, through the hidden spots of Owl Creek, past the Washakie Needles, over the Divide to Gros Ventre, and then through a final barrier of peaks into East Idaho. There, because he asked me to, I met him and got involved in part of his mission.
It was with no guide that I travelled to him. He had named a little station on the railroad, and from thence he had charted my route by means of landmarks. Did I believe in omens, the black storm that I set out in upon my horse would seem like one to-day. But I had been living in cities and smoke; and Idaho, even with rain, was delightful to me.
I traveled to him without a guide. He had named a small train station, and from there, he mapped out my route using landmarks. If I believed in signs, the dark storm I rode out in would feel like one today. But I had been living in cities and pollution; and Idaho, even with the rain, was a breath of fresh air for me.
XXX. A STABLE ON THE FLAT
When the first landmark, the lone clump of cottonwoods, came at length in sight, dark and blurred in the gentle rain, standing out perhaps a mile beyond the distant buildings, my whole weary body hailed the approach of repose. Saving the noon hour, I had been in the saddle since six, and now six was come round again. The ranch, my resting-place for this night, was a ruin—cabin, stable, and corral. Yet after the twelve hours of pushing on and on through silence, still to have silence, still to eat and go to sleep in it, perfectly fitted the mood of both my flesh and spirit. At noon, when for a while I had thrown off my long oilskin coat, merely the sight of the newspaper half crowded into my pocket had been a displeasing reminder of the railway, and cities, and affairs. But for its possible help to build fires, it would have come no farther with me. The great levels around me lay cooled and freed of dust by the wet weather, and full of sweet airs. Far in front the foot-hills rose through the rain, indefinite and mystic. I wanted no speech with any one, nor to be near human beings at all. I was steeped in a revery as of the primal earth; even thoughts themselves had almost ceased motion. To lie down with wild animals, with elk and deer, would have made my waking dream complete; and since such dream could not be, the cattle around the deserted buildings, mere dots as yet across separating space, were my proper companions for this evening.
When I finally spotted the first landmark, a solitary group of cottonwoods emerging dark and blurry in the gentle rain, standing maybe a mile beyond the distant buildings, my entire tired body welcomed the thought of rest. Aside from a break at noon, I had been on horseback since six, and now it was six again. The ranch, where I would spend the night, was a wreck—cabin, barn, and corral all in ruins. Yet after twelve hours of riding through the quiet, the idea of more silence, of eating and sleeping in it, perfectly matched the mood of both my body and my soul. At noon, when I had taken off my long oilskin coat for a bit, just seeing the newspaper crammed in my pocket was an annoying reminder of the railway, cities, and business. If it weren’t for its potential use to start fires, it wouldn’t have come this far with me. The vast landscapes around me were cooled and cleansed of dust by the rain, filled with fresh air. Far ahead, the foothills rose through the rain, vague and mystical. I didn’t want to talk to anyone or be near other people at all. I was lost in a daydream of the primal earth; even my thoughts had nearly stopped moving. Lying down with wild animals, with elk and deer, would have made my waking dream perfect; and since that dream wasn’t possible, the cattle wandering around the abandoned buildings, just tiny dots across the open space, were the perfect companions for my evening.
To-morrow night I should probably be camping with the Virginian in the foot-hills. At his letter's bidding I had come eastward across Idaho, abandoning my hunting in the Saw Tooth Range to make this journey with him back through the Tetons. It was a trail known to him, and not to many other honest men. Horse Thief Pass was the name his letter gave it. Business (he was always brief) would call him over there at this time. Returning, he must attend to certain matters in the Wind River country. There I could leave by stage for the railroad, or go on with him the whole way back to Sunk Creek. He designated for our meeting the forks of a certain little stream in the foot-hills which to-day's ride had brought in sight. There would be no chance for him to receive an answer from me in the intervening time. If by a certain day—which was four days off still—I had not reached the forks, he would understand I had other plans. To me it was like living back in ages gone, this way of meeting my friend, this choice of a stream so far and lonely that its very course upon the maps was wrongly traced. And to leave behind all noise and mechanisms, and set out at ease, slowly, with one packhorse, into the wilderness, made me feel that the ancient earth was indeed my mother and that I had found her again after being lost among houses, customs, and restraints. I should arrive three days early at the forks—three days of margin seeming to me a wise precaution against delays unforeseen. If the Virginian were not there, good; I could fish and be happy. If he were there but not ready to start, good; I could still fish and be happy. And remembering my Eastern helplessness in the year when we had met first, I enjoyed thinking how I had come to be trusted. In those days I had not been allowed to go from the ranch for so much as an afternoon's ride unless tied to him by a string, so to speak; now I was crossing unmapped spaces with no guidance. The man who could do this was scarce any longer a “tenderfoot.”
Tomorrow night, I’ll probably be camping with the Virginian in the foothills. Following his letter, I traveled east across Idaho, leaving my hunting in the Saw Tooth Range to join him on this journey back through the Tetons. He knew this trail well, though not many honest men did. His letter referred to it as Horse Thief Pass. Business (he was always brief) would take him there at this time. On his return, he had to take care of some matters in the Wind River country. From there, I could either catch a stage to the railroad or go all the way back to Sunk Creek with him. He specified that we should meet at the forks of a little stream in the foothills that I could see on today’s ride. There wouldn’t be a chance for him to get a response from me in the meantime. If I hadn't reached the forks by a certain day—which was still four days away—he would assume I had other plans. This way of meeting my friend felt like stepping back into a past era; choosing a stream so remote and lonely that its course on the maps was even mismarked. Leaving behind all noise and modern distractions and setting out slowly with one packhorse into the wilderness made me feel like the ancient earth was my mother, and that I had found her again after being lost among buildings, customs, and limitations. I planned to arrive three days early at the forks—three days seemed like a wise buffer against any unexpected delays. If the Virginian wasn’t there, great; I could fish and enjoy myself. If he was there but not ready to leave, fine; I could still fish and be happy. And remembering how helpless I felt in the East when we first met, I took pleasure in how I had gained his trust. Back then, I wasn’t allowed to go from the ranch for even an afternoon's ride without him keeping a close eye on me; now, I was traversing uncharted territory without any guidance. A person who could do this was no longer a “tenderfoot.”
My vision, as I rode, took in serenely the dim foot-hills,—to-morrow's goal,—and nearer in the vast wet plain the clump of cottonwoods, and still nearer my lodging for to-night with the dotted cattle round it. And now my horse neighed. I felt his gait freshen for the journey's end, and leaning to pat his neck I noticed his ears no longer slack and inattentive, but pointing forward to where food and rest awaited both of us. Twice he neighed, impatiently and long; and as he quickened his gait still more, the packhorse did the same, and I realized that there was about me still a spice of the tenderfoot: those dots were not cattle; they were horses.
As I rode, I gazed calmly at the dim hills in the distance—tomorrow's destination—and closer, the vast wet plain with a group of cottonwoods, and even closer, my place to stay for the night with cattle scattered around it. Suddenly, my horse neighed. I felt his pace quicken as we neared our destination, and leaning down to pat his neck, I noticed his ears were no longer droopy and indifferent, but instead perked up towards where food and rest awaited us both. He neighed twice, impatiently and loudly; and as he picked up his pace even more, the packhorse did too, and I realized that I still had a bit of the novice in me: those dots weren't cattle; they were horses.
My horse had put me in the wrong. He had known his kind from afar, and was hastening to them. The plainsman's eye was not yet mine; and I smiled a little as I rode. When was I going to know, as by instinct, the different look of horses and cattle across some two or three miles of plain?
My horse had led me astray. He recognized his kind from a distance and was eager to reach them. I didn't yet have the plainsman's insight; I smiled a bit as I rode. When was I going to instinctively know the different appearances of horses and cattle over a couple of miles of open land?
These miles we finished soon. The buildings changed in their aspect as they grew to my approach, showing their desolation more clearly, and in some way bringing apprehension into my mood. And around them the horses, too, all standing with ears erect, watching me as I came—there was something about them; or was it the silence? For the silence which I had liked until now seemed suddenly to be made too great by the presence of the deserted buildings. And then the door of the stable opened, and men came out and stood, also watching me arrive. By the time I was dismounting more were there. It was senseless to feel as unpleasant as I did, and I strove to give to them a greeting that should sound easy. I told them that I hoped there was room for one more here to-night. Some of them had answered my greeting, but none of them answered this; and as I began to be sure that I recognized several of their strangely imperturbable faces, the Virginian came from the stable; and at that welcome sight my relief spoke out instantly.
We finished these miles quickly. The buildings changed as I got closer, revealing their desolation more clearly and somehow affecting my mood with a sense of unease. The horses around them stood with their ears perked up, watching me approach—there was something about them, or maybe it was the silence? The quiet that I had enjoyed until now suddenly felt overwhelming because of the empty buildings. Then the stable door opened, and men came out to stand, watching me arrive as well. By the time I dismounted, there were even more of them. It felt silly to be so uneasy, and I tried to greet them casually. I asked if there was room for one more tonight. Some of them responded to my greeting, but none answered my question; and as I started to recognize some of their strangely calm faces, the Virginian came out of the stable, and at that sight, my relief showed immediately.
“I am here, you see!”
"I'm here, you see!"
“Yes, I do see.” I looked hard at him, for in his voice was the same strangeness that I felt in everything around me. But he was looking at his companions. “This gentleman is all right,” he told them.
“Yes, I see.” I stared at him closely because his voice had the same weirdness I felt in everything around me. But he was focused on his friends. “This guy is good,” he said to them.
“That may be,” said one whom I now knew that I had seen before at Sunk Creek; “but he was not due to-night.”
"That might be true," said someone I now recognized from Sunk Creek, "but he wasn't supposed to be here tonight."
“Nor to-morrow,” said another.
“Nor tomorrow,” said another.
“Nor yet the day after,” a third added.
“Not even the day after,” a third added.
The Virginian fell into his drawl. “None of you was ever early for anything, I presume.”
The Virginian slipped into his drawl. “I guess none of you are ever early for anything, huh?”
One retorted, laughing, “Oh, we're not suspicioning you of complicity.”
One laughed and replied, “Oh, we’re not suspecting you of being involved.”
And another, “Not even when we remember how thick you and Steve used to be.”
And another, “Not even when we think back to how close you and Steve used to be.”
Whatever jokes they meant by this he did not receive as jokes. I saw something like a wince pass over his face, and a flush follow it. But he now spoke to me. “We expected to be through before this,” he began. “I'm right sorry you have come to-night. I know you'd have preferred to keep away.”
Whatever jokes they intended by this, he didn’t take them as jokes. I noticed something like a flinch cross his face, followed by a flush. But he spoke to me now. “We thought we’d be done by now,” he started. “I’m really sorry you came tonight. I know you would have rather stayed away.”
“We want him to explain himself,” put in one of the others. “If he satisfies us, he's free to go away.”
“We want him to explain himself,” added one of the others. “If he satisfies us, he's free to leave.”
“Free to go away!” I now exclaimed. But at the indulgence in their frontier smile I cooled down. “Gentlemen,” I said, “I don't know why my movements interest you so much. It's quite a compliment! May I get under shelter while I explain?”
"Free to leave!" I shouted. But seeing their teasing smiles calmed me down. "Gentlemen," I said, "I have no idea why my actions fascinate you so much. It's quite flattering! Can I find some cover while I explain?"
No request could have been more natural, for the rain had now begun to fall in straight floods. Yet there was a pause before one of them said, “He might as well.”
No request could have been more natural, since the rain had now started to pour down in heavy streams. Still, there was a moment of silence before one of them said, “He might as well.”
The Virginian chose to say nothing more; but he walked beside me into the stable. Two men sat there together, and a third guarded them. At that sight I knew suddenly what I had stumbled upon; and on the impulse I murmured to the Virginian, “You're hanging them to-morrow.”
The Virginian decided not to say anything else, but he walked next to me into the stable. Two men were sitting there together, and a third stood watch over them. Seeing that made me realize immediately what I had walked into; and on a whim, I whispered to the Virginian, “You’re hanging them tomorrow.”
He kept his silence.
He stayed silent.
“You may have three guesses,” said a man behind me.
“You can take three guesses,” said a man behind me.
But I did not need them. And in the recoil of my insight the clump of cottonwoods came into my mind, black and grim. No other trees high enough grew within ten miles. This, then, was the business that the Virginian's letter had so curtly mentioned. My eyes went into all corners of the stable, but no other prisoners were here. I half expected to see Trampas, and I half feared to see Shorty; for poor stupid Shorty's honesty had not been proof against frontier temptations, and he had fallen away from the company of his old friends. Often of late I had heard talk at Sunk Creek of breaking up a certain gang of horse and cattle thieves that stole in one Territory and sold in the next, and knew where to hide in the mountains between. And now it had come to the point; forces had been gathered, a long expedition made, and here they were, successful under the Virginian's lead, but a little later than their calculations. And here was I, a little too early, and a witness in consequence. My presence seemed a simple thing to account for; but when I had thus accounted for it, one of them said with good nature:— “So you find us here, and we find you here. Which is the most surprised, I wonder?”
But I didn't need them. And with my realization, the cluster of cottonwoods came to mind, dark and foreboding. No other trees tall enough grew within ten miles. This was the task that the Virginian's letter had mentioned so briefly. I scanned every corner of the stable, but there were no other prisoners here. I half expected to see Trampas, and I half feared to see Shorty; poor, naive Shorty’s honesty hadn’t held up against the temptations of the frontier, and he had drifted away from his old friends. Recently, I had heard talk at Sunk Creek about breaking up a gang of horse and cattle thieves who stole in one territory and sold in another, and knew where to hide in the mountains between them. Now it had come to a head; forces had been assembled, a long expedition completed, and they were here, successful under the Virginian’s leadership, but a bit later than planned. And here I was, a little too early, and now a witness as a result. My presence seemed easy to explain; but after I had explained it, one of them said good-naturedly: “So you find us here, and we find you here. I wonder which of us is more surprised?”
“There's no telling,” said I, keeping as amiable as I could; “nor any telling which objects the most.”
"Who knows," I said, trying to be as friendly as possible; "and there's no way to know which things matter most."
“Oh, there's no objection here. You're welcome to stay. But not welcome to go, I expect. He ain't welcome to go, is he?”
“Oh, there's no problem here. You're welcome to stay. But I don't expect you to leave. He isn't allowed to leave, right?”
By the answers that their faces gave him it was plain that I was not. “Not till we are through,” said one.
By the expressions on their faces, it was clear that I was not. “Not until we're done,” said one.
“He needn't to see anything,”' another added.
“He doesn't need to see anything,” another added.
“Better sleep late to-morrow morning,” a third suggested to me.
"Better sleep in tomorrow morning," a third person suggested to me.
I did not wish to stay here. I could have made some sort of camp apart from them before dark; but in the face of their needless caution I was helpless. I made no attempt to inquire what kind of spy they imagined I could be, what sort of rescue I could bring in this lonely country; my too early appearance seemed to be all that they looked at. And again my eyes sought the prisoners. Certainly there were only two. One was chewing tobacco, and talking now and then to his guard as if nothing were the matter. The other sat dull in silence, not moving his eyes; but his face worked, and I noticed how he continually moistened his dry lips. As I looked at these doomed prisoners, whose fate I was invited to sleep through to-morrow morning, the one who was chewing quietly nodded to me.
I didn’t want to stay here. I could have set up some kind of camp away from them before dark, but their unnecessary caution left me feeling powerless. I didn’t ask what kind of spy they thought I might be or what kind of rescue I could bring in this desolate place; my merely being here seemed to be all they focused on. Again, I glanced at the prisoners. There were definitely only two. One was chewing tobacco and chatting casually with his guard as if nothing was wrong. The other sat there in silence, his eyes blank, but his face twitched, and I noticed how he kept licking his dry lips. As I looked at these condemned prisoners, whose fate I was supposed to sleep through until tomorrow morning, the one chewing quietly nodded at me.
“You don't remember me?” he said.
“You don't remember me?” he asked.
It was Steve! Steve of Medicine Bow! The pleasant Steve of my first evening in the West. Some change of beard had delayed my instant recognition of his face. Here he sat sentenced to die. A shock, chill and painful, deprived me of speech.
It was Steve! Steve from Medicine Bow! The friendly Steve from my first night in the West. A change in his beard had made it hard for me to recognize him right away. Here he was, facing his death sentence. A shocking, cold, and painful realization left me speechless.
He had no such weak feelings. “Have yu' been to Medicine Bow lately?” he inquired. “That's getting to be quite a while ago.”
He didn't have those weak feelings. "Have you been to Medicine Bow lately?" he asked. "That's been quite a while."
I assented. I should have liked to say something natural and kind, but words stuck against my will, and I stood awkward and ill at ease, noticing idly that the silent one wore a gray flannel shirt like mine. Steve looked me over, and saw in my pocket the newspaper which I had brought from the railroad and on which I had pencilled a few expenses. He asked me, Would I mind letting him have it for a while? And I gave it to him eagerly, begging him to keep it as long as he wanted. I was overeager in my embarrassment. “You need not return it at all,” I said; “those notes are nothing. Do keep it.”
I agreed. I wanted to say something nice and friendly, but the words just wouldn’t come, and I felt awkward and uncomfortable, noticing that the quiet guy was wearing a gray flannel shirt like mine. Steve looked me up and down and noticed the newspaper in my pocket that I had brought from the train, where I had jotted down a few expenses. He asked if I would mind letting him borrow it for a while. I handed it to him eagerly, asking him to keep it as long as he needed. I was overly enthusiastic due to my embarrassment. “You don’t have to give it back,” I said; “those notes don’t matter. Just keep it.”
He gave me a short glance and a smile. “Thank you,” he said; “I'll not need it beyond to-morrow morning.” And he began to search through it. “Jake's election is considered sure,” he said to his companion, who made no response. “Well, Fremont County owes it to Jake.” And I left him interested in the local news.
He gave me a quick glance and a smile. “Thanks,” he said; “I won’t need it past tomorrow morning.” Then he started looking through it. “Jake's election is pretty much guaranteed,” he told his friend, who didn't reply. “Well, Fremont County owes it to Jake.” And I walked away while he was still focused on the local news.
Dead men I have seen not a few times, even some lying pale and terrible after violent ends, and the edge of this wears off; but I hope I shall never again have to be in the company with men waiting to be killed. By this time to-morrow the gray flannel shirt would be buttoned round a corpse. Until what moment would Steve chew? Against such fancies as these I managed presently to barricade my mind, but I made a plea to be allowed to pass the night elsewhere, and I suggested the adjacent cabin. By their faces I saw that my words merely helped their distrust of me. The cabin leaked too much, they said; I would sleep drier here. One man gave it to me more directly: “If you figured on camping in this stable, what has changed your mind?” How could I tell them that I shrunk from any contact with what they were doing, although I knew that only so could justice be dealt in this country? Their wholesome frontier nerves knew nothing of such refinements.
I've seen dead men more times than I can count, some looking pale and horrific after violent deaths, and that feeling eventually fades; but I hope I never have to be around men waiting to be killed again. This time tomorrow, the gray flannel shirt would be buttoned around a corpse. Until when would Steve keep chewing? I managed to block out such thoughts, but I begged to be allowed to spend the night somewhere else and suggested the nearby cabin. By their expressions, I could see that my words only fueled their distrust of me. They said the cabin leaked too much; I’d sleep drier here. One man put it more bluntly: “If you were planning to camp in this stable, what made you change your mind?” How could I explain that I wanted to avoid any contact with what they were doing, even though I knew that was the only way to deliver justice in this place? Their strong frontier instincts didn’t understand such subtleties.
But the Virginian understood part of it. “I am right sorry for your annoyance,” he said. And now I noticed he was under a constraint very different from the ease of the others.
But the Virginian understood some of it. “I really sorry for your frustration,” he said. And now I noticed he was feeling a pressure that was very different from the relaxed nature of the others.
After the twelve hours' ride my bones were hungry for rest. I spread my blankets on some straw in a stall by myself and rolled up in them; yet I lay growing broader awake, every inch of weariness stricken from my excited senses. For a while they sat over their councils, whispering cautiously, so that I was made curious to hear them by not being able; was it the names of Trampas and Shorty that were once or twice spoken—I could not be sure. I heard the whisperers cease and separate. I heard their boots as they cast them off upon the ground. And I heard the breathing of slumber begin and grow in the interior silence. To one after one sleep came, but not to me. Outside, the dull fall of the rain beat evenly, and in some angle dripped the spouting pulses of a leak. Sometimes a cold air blew in, bearing with it the keen wet odor of the sage-brush. On hundreds of other nights this perfume had been my last waking remembrance; it had seemed to help drowsiness; and now I lay staring, thinking of this. Twice through the hours the thieves shifted their positions with clumsy sounds, exchanging muted words with their guard. So, often, had I heard other companions move and mutter in the darkness and lie down again. It was the very naturalness and usualness of every fact of the night,—the stable straw, the rain outside, my familiar blankets, the cool visits of the wind,—and with all this the thought of Steve chewing and the man in the gray flannel shirt, that made the hours unearthly and strung me tight with suspense. And at last I heard some one get up and begin to dress. In a little while I saw light suddenly through my closed eyelids, and then darkness shut again abruptly upon them. They had swung in a lantern and found me by mistake. I was the only one they did not wish to rouse. Moving and quiet talking set up around me, and they began to go out of the stable. At the gleams of new daylight which they let in my thoughts went to the clump of cottonwoods, and I lay still with hands and feet growing steadily cold. Now it was going to happen. I wondered how they would do it; one instance had been described to me by a witness, but that was done from a bridge, and there had been but a single victim. This morning, would one have to wait and see the other go through with it first?
After the twelve-hour ride, my body craved rest. I spread my blankets on some straw in an empty stall and wrapped myself in them; yet I lay awake, every ounce of exhaustion drained from my heightened senses. For a while, they sat in their discussions, whispering quietly, which made me curious to hear them since I couldn't. Had I heard the names Trampas and Shorty mentioned once or twice? I couldn’t be sure. I heard the whisperers stop and disperse. I heard their boots hitting the ground as they took them off, and I heard the sound of breathing as they began to sleep in the quiet. One by one, sleep came to them, but not to me. Outside, the steady sound of rain fell, and from some corner, water dripped from a leak. Sometimes, a chilly breeze blew in, bringing the sharp, wet scent of sagebrush. On countless other nights, this fragrance had been my last memory before sleep, seeming to soothe me; now I lay there staring, thinking about it. Twice during the night, the thieves shifted positions, making clumsy noises and exchanging quiet words with their guard. I had often heard other companions move and murmur in the dark and settle down again. It was the very normalcy and familiarity of everything around me—the straw in the stable, the rain outside, my trusty blankets, the cool gusts of wind—and along with all this, the thought of Steve chewing and the man in the gray flannel shirt that made the hours feel surreal and filled me with tension. Finally, I heard someone get up and start getting dressed. A little while later, I saw light suddenly through my closed eyelids, and then darkness cut back in sharply. They had swung in a lantern and found me by mistake. I was the only one they didn't want to wake. Movement and quiet conversation stirred around me as they began to leave the stable. With the slivers of new daylight they let in, my thoughts drifted to the cluster of cottonwoods, and I lay still, my hands and feet growing increasingly cold. Now it was going to happen. I wondered how they would do it; one instance had been described to me by a witness, but that was from a bridge, and there had only been one victim. Would I have to wait and see the other go through it first this morning?
The smell of smoke reached me, and next the rattle of tin dishes. Breakfast was something I had forgotten, and one of them was cooking it now in the dry shelter of the stable. He was alone, because the talking and the steps were outside the stable, and I could hear the sounds of horses being driven into the corral and saddled. Then I perceived that the coffee was ready, and almost immediately the cook called them. One came in, shutting the door behind him as he reentered, which the rest as they followed imitated; for at each opening of the door I saw the light of day leap into the stable and heard the louder sounds of the rain. Then the sound and the light would again be shut out, until some one at length spoke out bluntly, bidding the door be left open on account of the smoke. What were they hiding from? he asked. The runaways that had escaped? A laugh followed this sally, and the door was left open. Thus I learned that there had been more thieves than the two that were captured. It gave a little more ground for their suspicion about me and my anxiety to pass the night elsewhere. It cost nothing to detain me, and they were taking no chances, however remote.
The smell of smoke hit me, followed by the clatter of tin dishes. Breakfast was something I’d completely forgotten, and one of them was cooking it now in the dry shelter of the stable. He was alone, since the chatter and footsteps were outside, and I could hear the sounds of horses being driven into the corral and saddled. Then I noticed that the coffee was ready, and almost immediately, the cook called them. One of them came in, shutting the door behind him as he reentered, and the rest followed suit; each time the door opened, I saw the sunlight rush into the stable and heard the louder sounds of the rain. Then the sound and light would be cut off again, until someone finally bluntly suggested leaving the door open because of the smoke. What were they hiding from? he asked. The runaways that had escaped? This comment earned a laugh, and the door was left open. That’s how I realized there had been more thieves than just the two who were caught. It added a little more weight to their suspicion about me and my wish to spend the night somewhere else. It cost them nothing to keep me here, and they weren’t taking any chances, no matter how unlikely.
The fresh air and the light now filled the stable, and I lay listening while their breakfast brought more talk from them. They were more at ease now than was I, who had nothing to do but carry out my role of slumber in the stall; they spoke in a friendly, ordinary way, as if this were like every other morning of the week to them. They addressed the prisoners with a sort of fraternal kindness, not bringing them pointedly into the conversation, nor yet pointedly leaving them out. I made out that they must all be sitting round the breakfast together, those who had to die and those who had to kill them. The Virginian I never heard speak. But I heard the voice of Steve; he discussed with his captors the sundry points of his capture.
The fresh air and light filled the stable, and I lay there listening as they chatted over breakfast. They seemed more relaxed than I felt, as my only job was to pretend to sleep in the stall; they were talking in a casual, friendly manner, as if this was just like any other morning for them. They spoke to the prisoners with a kind of brotherly warmth, neither intentionally including them in the conversation nor deliberately excluding them. I gathered that they must all be sitting around the breakfast table together, both those who were about to die and those who were going to kill them. I never heard the Virginian speak. But I did hear Steve; he was discussing with his captors the various details of his capture.
“Do you remember a haystack?” he asked. “Away up the south fork of Gros Ventre?”
“Do you remember a haystack?” he asked. “Way up the south fork of Gros Ventre?”
“That was Thursday afternoon,” said one of the captors. “There was a shower.”
“That was Thursday afternoon,” one of the captors said. “It was raining.”
“Yes. It rained. We had you fooled that time. I was laying on the ledge above to report your movements.”
“Yeah. It rained. We totally tricked you that time. I was lying on the ledge above to keep track of your movements.”
Several of them laughed. “We thought you were over on Spread Creek then.”
Several of them laughed. "We thought you were over at Spread Creek."
“I figured you thought so by the trail you left after the stack. Saturday we watched you turn your back on us up Spread Creek. We were snug among the trees the other side of Snake River. That was another time we had you fooled.”
“I thought you felt that way based on the path you took after the stack. On Saturday, we saw you walk away from us at Spread Creek. We were cozy among the trees on the other side of the Snake River. That was another time we managed to trick you.”
They laughed again at their own expense. I have heard men pick to pieces a hand of whist with more antagonism.
They laughed once more at their own expense. I've heard men analyze a hand of whist with more hostility.
Steve continued: “Would we head for Idaho? Would we swing back over the Divide? You didn't know which! And when we generalled you on to that band of horses you thought was the band you were hunting—ah, we were a strong combination!” He broke off with the first touch of bitterness I had felt in his words.
Steve continued, “Are we going to Idaho? Are we going to swing back over the Divide? You had no idea! And when we guided you to that group of horses you thought was the one you were searching for—man, we were a powerful team!” He paused, and I could sense the first hint of bitterness in his words.
“Nothing is any stronger than its weakest point.” It was the Virginian who said this, and it was the first word he had spoken.
“Nothing is stronger than its weakest point.” It was the Virginian who said this, and it was the first thing he had spoken.
“Naturally,” said Steve. His tone in addressing the Virginian was so different, so curt, that I supposed he took the weakest point to mean himself. But the others now showed me that I was wrong in this explanation.
“Naturally,” said Steve. His tone when speaking to the Virginian was so different, so short, that I thought he took the weakest point to mean himself. But the others now showed me that I was mistaken in this interpretation.
“That's so,” one said. “Its weakest point is where a rope or a gang of men is going to break when the strain comes. And you was linked with a poor partner, Steve.”
“That's true,” one said. “Its weakest point is where a rope or a group of men is going to snap when the pressure hits. And you were tied to a bad partner, Steve.”
“You're right I was,” said the prisoner, back in his easy, casual voice.
"You're right, I was," said the prisoner, slipping back into his relaxed, casual tone.
“You ought to have got yourself separated from him, Steve.”
"You should have separated yourself from him, Steve."
There was a pause. “Yes,” said the prisoner, moodily. “I'm sitting here because one of us blundered.” He cursed the blunderer. “Lighting his fool fire queered the whole deal,” he added. As he again heavily cursed the blunderer, the others murmured to each other various I told you so's.
There was a pause. “Yeah,” said the prisoner, glumly. “I'm sitting here because one of us messed up.” He cursed the one who had made the mistake. “Starting that stupid fire ruined the whole plan,” he added. As he continued to curse the one who had messed up, the others murmured among themselves various I told you so's.
“You'd never have built that fire, Steve,” said one.
“You would have never built that fire, Steve,” one of them said.
“I said that when we spied the smoke,” said another. “I said, 'That's none of Steve's work, lighting fires and revealing to us their whereabouts.'”
“I mentioned that when we saw the smoke,” said another. “I said, 'That's not Steve's doing, lighting fires and showing us where he is.'”
It struck me that they were plying Steve with compliments.
It occurred to me that they were showering Steve with compliments.
“Pretty hard to have the fool get away and you get caught,” a third suggested. At this they seemed to wait. I felt something curious in all this last talk.
“It's pretty tough to let the fool escape while you get caught,” a third person suggested. At this, they seemed to pause. I sensed something intriguing in this recent conversation.
“Oh, did he get away?” said the prisoner, then.
“Oh, did he escape?” said the prisoner then.
Again they waited; and a new voice spoke huskily:— “I built that fire, boys.” It was the prisoner in the gray flannel shirt.
Again they waited, and a new voice spoke hoarsely:— “I built that fire, guys.” It was the prisoner in the gray flannel shirt.
“Too late, Ed,” they told him kindly. “You ain't a good liar.”
"Too late, Ed," they said gently. "You're not a good liar."
“What makes you laugh, Steve?” said some one.
“What makes you laugh, Steve?” someone asked.
“Oh, the things I notice.”
"Oh, the things I see."
“Meaning Ed was pretty slow in backing up your play? The joke is really on you, Steve. You'd ought never to have cursed the fire-builder if you wanted us to believe he was present. But we'd not have done much to Shorty, even if we had caught him. All he wants is to be scared good and hard, and he'll go back into virtuousness, which is his nature when not travelling with Trampas.”
“Are you saying Ed was really slow to support you? The joke's on you, Steve. You shouldn't have cursed the fire-builder if you wanted us to think he was really there. But we wouldn’t have done much to Shorty, even if we did catch him. All he wants is to be scared seriously, and then he'll go back to being good, which is his nature when he’s not hanging out with Trampas.”
Steve's voice sounded hard now. “You have caught Ed and me. That should satisfy you for one gather.”
Steve's voice felt tough now. “You've got Ed and me. That should be enough for one get-together.”
“Well, we think different, Steve. Trampas escaping leaves this thing unfinished.”
“Well, we think differently, Steve. Trampas escaping leaves this situation unresolved.”
“So Trampas escaped too, did he?” said the prisoner.
“So Trampas got away too, huh?” said the prisoner.
“Yes, Steve, Trampas escaped—this time; and Shorty with him—this time. We know it most as well as if we'd seen them go. And we're glad Shorty is loose, for he'll build another fire or do some other foolishness next time, and that's the time we'll get Trampas.”
“Yes, Steve, Trampas got away—this time; and Shorty with him—this time. We know it just as well as if we'd seen them leave. And we're glad Shorty is free because he'll start another fire or do some other ridiculous thing next time, and that's when we'll catch Trampas.”
Their talk drifted to other points, and I lay thinking of the skirmish that had played beneath the surface of their banter. Yes, the joke, as they put it, was on Steve. He had lost one point in the game to them. They were playing for names. He, being a chivalrous thief, was playing to hide names. They could only, among several likely confederates, guess Trampas and Shorty. So it had been a slip for him to curse the man who built the fire. At least, they so held it. For, they with subtlety reasoned, one curses the absent. And I agreed with them that Ed did not know how to lie well; he should have at once claimed the disgrace of having spoiled the expedition. If Shorty was the blunderer, then certainly Trampas was the other man; for the two were as inseparable as don and master. Trampas had enticed Shorty away from good, and trained him in evil. It now struck me that after his single remark the Virginian had been silent throughout their shrewd discussion.
Their conversation shifted to different topics, and I lay there thinking about the underlying tension in their playful exchanges. Yes, the joke, as they called it, was on Steve. He had lost one point in the game to them. They were playing for names. He, being a chivalrous thief, was trying to conceal names. They could only guess among a handful of likely partners, landing on Trampas and Shorty. So, it had been a mistake for him to curse the guy who built the fire. At least, that’s how they saw it. They subtly reasoned that one curses the absent. I agreed with them that Ed didn’t know how to lie well; he should have immediately taken the blame for ruining the trip. If Shorty was the blunderer, then Trampas was certainly the other guy, since the two were as inseparable as a servant and master. Trampas had led Shorty down a bad path and taught him wrong. It then occurred to me that after his one comment, the Virginian had been quiet throughout their clever discussion.
It was the other prisoner that I heard them next address. “You don't eat any breakfast, Ed.”
It was the other prisoner I heard them talk to next. “You don’t eat any breakfast, Ed.”
“Brace up, Ed. Look at Steve, how hardy he eats!”
“Come on, Ed. Look at Steve, how strong he eats!”
But Ed, it seemed, wanted no breakfast. And the tin dishes rattled as they were gathered and taken to be packed.
But Ed, it seemed, didn’t want any breakfast. And the tin dishes clanged as they were collected and taken to be packed.
“Drink this coffee, anyway,” another urged; “you'll feel warmer.”
“Go ahead and drink this coffee,” another one said; “it'll make you feel warmer.”
These words almost made it seem like my own execution. My whole body turned cold in company with the prisoner's, and as if with a clank the situation tightened throughout my senses.
These words nearly felt like my own execution. My whole body went cold alongside the prisoner’s, and suddenly the situation gripped all my senses like a clank.
“I reckon if every one's ready we'll start.” It was the Virginian's voice once more, and different from the rest. I heard them rise at his bidding, and I put the blanket over my head. I felt their tread as they walked out, passing my stall. The straw that was half under me and half out in the stable was stirred as by something heavy dragged or half lifted along over it. “Look out, you're hurting Ed's arm,” one said to another, as the steps with tangled sounds passed slowly out. I heard another among those who followed say, “Poor Ed couldn't swallow his coffee.” Outside they began getting on their horses; and next their hoofs grew distant, until all was silence round the stable except the dull, even falling of the rain.
"I guess if everyone’s ready we’ll start." It was the Virginian’s voice again, different from the others. I heard them get up at his command, and I put the blanket over my head. I felt their footsteps as they walked out, passing my stall. The straw that was half under me and half out in the stable was stirred by something heavy being dragged or half-lifted along. "Watch out, you’re hurting Ed’s arm," one said to another as the steps with mixed sounds passed slowly out. I heard another among those who followed say, "Poor Ed couldn’t drink his coffee." Outside they began to mount their horses; then their hoofbeats faded into the distance until all was silent around the stable except for the steady falling of the rain.
XXXI. THE COTTONWOODS
I do not know how long I stayed there alone. It was the Virginian who came back, and as he stood at the foot of my blankets his eye, after meeting mine full for a moment, turned aside. I had never seen him look as he did now, not even in Pitchstone Canyon when we came upon the bodies of Hank and his wife. Until this moment we had found no chance of speaking together, except in the presence of others.
I have no idea how long I was alone there. It was the Virginian who returned, and as he stood at the foot of my blankets, he met my gaze for a moment before looking away. I had never seen him look like this before, not even in Pitchstone Canyon when we discovered Hank and his wife's bodies. Until now, we hadn’t had the opportunity to talk alone, except when others were around.
“Seems to be raining still,” I began after a little.
“Looks like it’s still raining,” I said after a moment.
“Yes. It's a wet spell.”
“Yes. It's a rainy period.”
He stared out of the door, smoothing his mustache.
He looked out the door, grooming his mustache.
It was again I that spoke. “What time is it?”
It was me who spoke again. “What time is it?”
He brooded over his watch. “Twelve minutes to seven.”
He stared at his watch. “Twelve minutes until seven.”
I rose and stood drawing on my clothes.
I got up and stood there putting on my clothes.
“The fire's out,” said he; and he assembled some new sticks over the ashes. Presently he looked round with a cup.
“The fire’s out,” he said, and he gathered some new sticks over the ashes. After a moment, he looked around with a cup.
“Never mind that for me,” I said.
“Don't worry about that for me,” I said.
“We've a long ride,” he suggested.
“We have a long ride,” he suggested.
“I know. I've crackers in my pocket.”
“I know. I have crackers in my pocket.”
My boots being pulled on, I walked to the door and watched the clouds. “They seem as if they might lift,” I said. And I took out my watch.
My boots on, I walked to the door and looked at the clouds. “They look like they might clear up,” I said. Then I took out my watch.
“What time is it?” he asked.
“What time is it?” he asked.
“A quarter of—it's run down.”
"25%—it's rundown."
While I wound it he seemed to be consulting his own.
While I was winding it, he appeared to be thinking about his own.
“Well?” I inquired.
"Well?" I asked.
“Ten minutes past seven.”
"7:10."
As I was setting my watch he slowly said:
As I was setting my watch, he said slowly:
“Steve wound his all regular. I had to night-guard him till two.” His speech was like that of one in a trance: so, at least, it sounds in my memory to-day.
“Steve wound his usual way. I had to watch over him until two.” His speech was like that of someone in a trance: at least, that’s how it sounds in my memory today.
Again I looked at the weather and the rainy immensity of the plain. The foot-hills eastward where we were going were a soft yellow. Over the gray-green sage-brush moved shapeless places of light—not yet the uncovered sunlight, but spots where the storm was wearing thin; and wandering streams of warmth passed by slowly in the surrounding air. As I watched the clouds and the earth, my eyes chanced to fall on the distant clump of cottonwoods. Vapors from the enfeebled storm floated round them, and they were indeed far away; but I came inside and began rolling up my blankets.
Again, I looked at the weather and the endless rain over the plain. The foothills to the east, where we were headed, had a soft yellow glow. Over the gray-green sagebrush, patches of light moved around— not quite sunlight yet, but spots where the storm was easing up; and warm air drifted slowly through the surrounding atmosphere. As I watched the clouds and the land, my gaze happened upon the distant group of cottonwood trees. Fog from the fading storm swirled around them, and they seemed far away; but I went inside and started rolling up my blankets.
“You will not change your mind?” said the Virginian by the fire. “It is thirty-five miles.”
“You're not going to change your mind?” said the Virginian by the fire. “It's thirty-five miles.”
I shook my head, feeling a certain shame that he should see how unnerved I was.
I shook my head, feeling a bit embarrassed that he could see how shaken I was.
He swallowed a hot cupful, and after it sat thinking; and presently he passed his hand across his brow, shutting his eyes. Again he poured out a cup, and emptying this, rose abruptly to his feet as if shaking himself free from something.
He drank a hot cupful and sat there thinking for a moment; then he ran his hand across his forehead and closed his eyes. He poured another cup, drank it down, and suddenly stood up as if shaking off something.
“Let's pack and quit here,” he said.
“Let’s pack up and leave,” he said.
Our horses were in the corral and our belongings in the shelter of what had been once the cabin at this forlorn place. He collected them in silence while I saddled my own animal, and in silence we packed the two packhorses, and threw the diamond hitch, and hauled tight the slack, damp ropes. Soon we had mounted, and as we turned into the trail I gave a look back at my last night's lodging.
Our horses were in the corral, and our stuff was in the shelter of what used to be the cabin at this desolate place. He gathered everything quietly while I saddled my horse, and in silence we packed the two packhorses, tied the diamond hitch, and tightened the slack, damp ropes. Soon we were mounted, and as we headed onto the trail, I took one last look back at where I had spent the night.
The Virginian noticed me. “Good-by forever!” he interpreted.
The Virginian noticed me. “Goodbye forever!” he said.
“By God, I hope so!”
"God, I hope so!"
“Same here,” he confessed. And these were our first natural words this morning.
“Same here,” he admitted. And these were our first genuine words this morning.
“This will go well,” said I, holding my flask out to him; and both of us took some, and felt easier for it and the natural words.
"This will go well," I said, holding my flask out to him; and we both took a drink, feeling more at ease from it and the simple conversation.
For an hour we had been shirking real talk, holding fast to the weather, or anything, and all the while that silent thing we were keeping off spoke plainly in the air around us and in every syllable that we uttered. But now we were going to get away from it; leave it behind in the stable, and set ourselves free from it by talking it out. Already relief had begun to stir in my spirits.
For an hour, we had been avoiding any serious conversation, sticking to small talk about the weather or anything else, and all the while, the unspoken issue hung heavily in the air and resonated in everything we said. But now we were ready to confront it; to leave it behind and free ourselves by discussing it openly. Already, I felt a sense of relief starting to rise within me.
“You never did this before,” I said.
“You've never done this before,” I said.
“No. I never had it to do.” He was riding beside me, looking down at his saddle-horn.
“No. I never had the chance.” He was riding next to me, staring down at his saddle horn.
“I do not think I should ever be able,” I pursued.
“I don’t think I’ll ever be able,” I continued.
Defiance sounded in his answer. “I would do it again this morning.”
Defiance was clear in his reply. “I’d do it again this morning.”
“Oh, I don't mean that. It's all right here. There's no other way.”
“Oh, I don’t mean that. It’s all right here. There’s no other way.”
“I would do it all over again the same this morning. Just the same.”
“I would do it all over again exactly the same this morning. Just like that.”
“Why, so should I—if I could do it at all.” I still thought he was justifying their justice to me.
“Why, I would too—if I could do it at all.” I still thought he was justifying their justice to me.
He made no answer as he rode along, looking all the while at his saddle. But again he passed his hand over his forehead with that frown and shutting of the eyes.
He didn’t respond as he rode along, constantly glancing at his saddle. But once more, he ran his hand over his forehead with that frown and shut his eyes.
“I should like to be sure I should behave myself if I were condemned,” I said next. For it now came to me—which should I resemble? Could I read the newspaper, and be interested in county elections, and discuss coming death as if I had lost a game of cards? Or would they have to drag me out? That poor wretch in the gray flannel shirt—“It was bad in the stable,” I said aloud. For an after-shiver of it went through me.
“I just want to make sure I’d be able to behave if I were sentenced,” I said next. It suddenly struck me—who would I be like? Could I read the newspaper, stay interested in local elections, and talk about death as if I’d just lost a card game? Or would they have to yank me out? That poor guy in the gray flannel shirt—“It was rough in the stable,” I said out loud. I felt a chill from it.
A third time his hand brushed his forehead, and I ventured some sympathy.
A third time, he ran his hand across his forehead, and I felt a bit sympathetic.
“I'm afraid your head aches.”
"Sorry to hear you have a headache."
“I don't want to keep seeing Steve,” he muttered.
“I don’t want to keep seeing Steve,” he said quietly.
“Steve!” I was astounded. “Why he—why all I saw of him was splendid. Since it had to be. It was—”
“Steve!” I was amazed. “Why he—everything I saw of him was impressive. Since it had to be. It was—”
“Oh, yes; Ed. You're thinking about him. I'd forgot him. So you didn't enjoy Ed?”
“Oh, yes; Ed. You're thinking about him. I'd forgotten about him. So you didn't enjoy Ed?”
At this I looked at him blankly. “It isn't possible that—”
At this, I stared at him in confusion. “It can't be that—”
Again he cut me short with a laugh almost savage. “You needn't to worry about Steve. He stayed game.”
Again, he interrupted me with a laugh that was almost fierce. “You don’t need to worry about Steve. He stayed tough.”
What then had been the matter that he should keep seeing Steve—that his vision should so obliterate from him what I still shivered at, and so shake him now? For he seemed to be growing more stirred as I grew less. I asked him no further questions, however, and we went on for several minutes, he brooding always in the same fashion, until he resumed with the hard indifference that had before surprised me:— “So Ed gave you feelings! Dumb ague and so forth.”
What was bothering him that he kept thinking about Steve—that his perception completely erased what still made me shiver, and that it left him so shaken? He seemed to be getting more unsettled as I grew calmer. I didn’t ask him any more questions, though, and we continued in silence for several minutes, him stuck in his thoughts, until he broke the silence with the same cold indifference that had surprised me earlier:— “So Ed made you feel things! Just a dumb chill and all that.”
“No doubt we're not made the same way,” I retorted.
“No doubt we aren't made the same way,” I snapped back.
He took no notice of this. “And you'd have been more comfortable if he'd acted same as Steve did. It cert'nly was bad seeing Ed take it that way, I reckon. And you didn't see him when the time came for business. Well, here's what it is: a man may be such a confirmed miscreant that killing's the only cure for him; but still he's your own species, and you don't want to have him fall around and grab your laigs and show you his fear naked. It makes you feel ashamed. So Ed gave you feelings, and Steve made everything right easy for you!” There was irony in his voice as he surveyed me, but it fell away at once into sadness. “Both was miscreants. But if Steve had played the coward, too, it would have been a whole heap easier for me.” He paused before adding, “And Steve was not a miscreant once.”
He didn’t pay any attention to this. “And you would have felt more at ease if he’d acted like Steve did. It was definitely tough watching Ed handle things that way, I guess. And you didn’t see him when it came time for business. Well, here it is: a person can be such a hopeless criminal that death is the only solution for them; but still, they’re part of your own species, and you don’t want to see him collapsing and holding onto your legs, showing you his fear so openly. It makes you feel embarrassed. So Ed stirred up your emotions, and Steve made everything a lot easier for you!” There was irony in his voice as he looked at me, but it quickly turned into sadness. “Both were criminals. But if Steve had also been a coward, it would have been a lot simpler for me.” He paused before adding, “And Steve was never a criminal.”
His voice had trembled, and I felt the deep emotion that seemed to gain upon him now that action was over and he had nothing to do but think. And his view was simple enough: you must die brave. Failure is a sort of treason to the brotherhood, and forfeits pity. It was Steve's perfect bearing that had caught his heart so that he forgot even his scorn of the other man.
His voice shook, and I sensed the strong emotion that seemed to take hold of him now that the action was finished and he had nothing left to do but reflect. His perspective was straightforward: you have to face death with bravery. Failing is like betraying the brotherhood and deserves no sympathy. It was Steve's admirable composure that had captured his heart so completely that he even forgot his disdain for the other man.
But this was by no means all that was to come. He harked back to that notion of a prisoner helping to make it easy for his executioner. “Easy plumb to the end,” he pursued, his mind reviewing the acts of the morning. “Why, he tried to give me your newspaper. I didn't—”
But this was far from everything that was about to happen. He thought back to the idea of a prisoner making things easier for his executioner. “Easy all the way to the end,” he continued, his mind going over the events of the morning. “Why, he even tried to give me your newspaper. I didn't—”
“Oh, no,” I said hastily. “I had finished with it.”
“Oh, no,” I said quickly. “I was done with it.”
“Well, he took dying as naturally as he took living. Like a man should. Like I hope to.” Again he looked at the pictures in his mind. “No play-acting nor last words. He just told good-by to the boys as we led his horse under the limb—you needn't to look so dainty,” he broke off. “You ain't going to get any more shocking particulars.”
“Well, he accepted dying as easily as he accepted living. Like a man should. Like I hope to.” Again he visualized the images in his mind. “No theatrics or final words. He just said goodbye to the guys while we guided his horse under the branch—you don’t need to look so delicate,” he interrupted. “You’re not going to get any more disturbing details.”
“I know I'm white-livered,” I said with a species of laugh. “I never crowd and stare when somebody is hurt in the street. I get away.”
“I know I'm cowardly,” I said with a kind of laugh. “I never crowd around and stare when someone is hurt in the street. I just walk away.”
He thought this over. “You don't mean all of that. You'd not have spoke just that way about crowding and staring if you thought well of them that stare. Staring ain't courage; it's trashy curiosity. Now you did not have this thing—”
He thought about it. “You don’t really believe that. You wouldn’t have talked about crowding and staring like that if you thought highly of the people who stare. Staring isn’t bravery; it’s just nosy curiosity. Now you didn’t have this thing—”
He had stretched out his hand to point, but it fell, and his utterance stopped, and he jerked his horse to a stand. My nerves sprang like a wire at his suddenness, and I looked where he was looking. There were the cottonwoods, close in front of us. As we had travelled and talked we had forgotten them. Now they were looming within a hundred yards; and our trail lay straight through them.
He reached out his hand to point, but it dropped, and he stopped speaking, pulling his horse to a halt. My nerves tensed at his sudden move, and I looked in the direction he was looking. There were the cottonwoods, right in front of us. As we had traveled and talked, we had forgotten about them. Now they were towering within a hundred yards, and our path went straight through them.
“Let's go around them,” said the Virginian.
“Let’s go around them,” said the Virginian.
When we had come back from our circuit into the trail he continued: “You did not have that thing to do. But a man goes through with his responsibilities—and I reckon you could.”
When we returned from our hike, he continued, “You didn’t have to do that. But a man faces his responsibilities—and I guess you could.”
“I hope so,” I answered. “How about Ed?”
“I hope so,” I replied. “What about Ed?”
“He was not a man, though we thought he was till this. Steve and I started punching cattle together at the Bordeaux outfit, north of Cheyenne. We did everything together in those days—work and play. Six years ago. Steve had many good points onced.”
“He wasn’t a man, even though we thought he was until now. Steve and I began working with cattle together at the Bordeaux ranch, north of Cheyenne. We did everything together back then—both work and play. That was six years ago. Steve had a lot of great qualities once.”
We must have gone two miles before he spoke again. “You prob'ly didn't notice Steve? I mean the way he acted to me?” It was a question, but he did not wait for my answer. “Steve never said a word to me all through. He shunned it. And you saw how neighborly he talked to the other boys.”
We must have walked two miles before he spoke again. “Did you notice Steve? I mean the way he treated me?” It was a question, but he didn’t wait for my response. “Steve didn’t say a word to me the whole time. He avoided me. And you saw how friendly he was with the other boys.”
“Where have they all gone?” I asked.
“Where have they all gone?” I asked.
He smiled at me. “It cert'nly is lonesome now, for a fact.”
He smiled at me. “It definitely is lonely now, for sure.”
“I didn't know you felt it,” said I.
"I didn't know you felt that," I said.
“Feel it!—they've went to the railroad. Three of them are witnesses in a case at Evanston, and the Judge wants our outfit at Medicine Bow. Steve shunned me. Did he think I was going back on him?”
“Feel it!—they've gone to the railroad. Three of them are witnesses in a case at Evanston, and the Judge wants our crew at Medicine Bow. Steve avoided me. Did he think I was turning against him?”
“What if he did? You were not. And so nobody's going to Wind River but you?”
“What if he did? You weren’t. So no one is going to Wind River except you?”
“No. Did you notice Steve would not give us any information about Shorty? That was right. I would have acted that way, too.” Thus, each time, he brought me back to the subject.
“No. Did you notice that Steve wouldn’t share any information about Shorty? That’s true. I would have acted that way, too.” So, each time, he pulled me back to the topic.
The sun was now shining warm during two or three minutes together, and gulfs of blue opened in the great white clouds. These moved and met among each other, and parted, like hands spread out, slowly weaving a spell of sleep over the day after the wakeful night storm. The huge contours of the earth lay basking and drying, and not one living creature, bird or beast, was in sight. Quiet was returning to my revived spirits, but there was none for the Virginian. And as he reasoned matters out aloud, his mood grew more overcast.
The sun was now shining warmly for a couple of minutes at a time, and patches of blue opened up in the big white clouds. They shifted and met each other, then separated, like hands spread out, slowly casting a spell of sleep over the day after the restless night storm. The vast shapes of the land lay basking and drying, and not a single living creature—bird or animal—could be seen. Calm was returning to my lifted spirits, but not for the Virginian. As he talked through his thoughts, his mood grew darker.
“You have a friend, and his ways are your ways. You travel together, you spree together confidentially, and you suit each other down to the ground. Then one day you find him putting his iron on another man's calf. You tell him fair and square those ways have never been your ways and ain't going to be your ways. Well, that does not change him any, for it seems he's disturbed over getting rich quick and being a big man in the Territory. And the years go on, until you are foreman of Judge Henry's ranch and he—is dangling back in the cottonwoods. What can he claim? Who made the choice? He cannot say, 'Here is my old friend that I would have stood by.' Can he say that?”
“You have a friend, and the way he does things matches yours. You travel together, share secrets, and fit perfectly together. Then one day, you catch him doing something shady. You straight up tell him that those actions have never been what you believe in and never will be. But that doesn’t change anything for him; he seems obsessed with getting rich quickly and becoming important in the Territory. Years pass, and now you're the foreman of Judge Henry's ranch while he’s left behind in the trees. What can he say for himself? Who made the choice? He can't say, 'Here's my old friend I would have supported.' Can he say that?”
“But he didn't say it,” I protested.
“But he didn't say that,” I protested.
“No. He shunned me.”
“No. He ignored me.”
“Listen,” I said. “Suppose while you were on guard he had whispered, 'Get me off'—would you have done it?”
“Listen,” I said. “What if while you were on guard he had whispered, 'Get me out'—would you have done it?”
“No, sir!” said the Virginian, hotly.
“No, sir!” the Virginian replied passionately.
“Then what do you want?” I asked. “What did you want?”
“Then what do you want?” I asked. “What did you want?”
He could not answer me—but I had not answered him, I saw; so I pushed it farther. “Did you want indorsement from the man you were hanging? That's asking a little too much.”
He couldn't answer me—but I realized I hadn't answered him either, so I pressed on. “Did you want approval from the guy you were hanging? That's asking a bit much.”
But he had now another confusion. “Steve stood by Shorty,” he said musingly. “It was Shorty's mistake cost him his life, but all the same he didn't want us to catch—”
But he had another confusion now. “Steve stood by Shorty,” he said thoughtfully. “It was Shorty's mistake that cost him his life, but still he didn't want us to catch—”
“You are mixing things,” I interrupted. “I never heard you mix things before. And it was not Shorty's mistake.”
“You're mixing things up,” I interrupted. “I've never heard you mix things up before. And it wasn’t Shorty’s fault.”
He showed momentary interest. “Whose then?”
He showed brief interest. “Whose is it then?”
“The mistake of whoever took a fool into their enterprise.”
“The mistake of whoever involved a fool in their venture.”
“That's correct. Well, Trampas took Shorty in, and Steve would not tell on him either.”
"That's right. So, Trampas took Shorty in, and Steve wouldn’t snitch on him either."
I still tried it, saying, “They were all in the same boat.” But logic was useless; he had lost his bearings in a fog of sentiment. He knew, knew passionately, that he had done right; but the silence of his old friend to him through those last hours left a sting that no reasoning could assuage. “He told good-by to the rest of the boys; but not to me.” And nothing that I could point out in common sense turned him from the thread of his own argument. He worked round the circle again to self-justification. “Was it him I was deserting? Was not the deserting done by him the day I spoke my mind about stealing calves? I have kept my ways the same. He is the one that took to new ones. The man I used to travel with is not the man back there. Same name, to be sure. And same body. But different in—and yet he had the memory! You can't never change your memory!”
I still tried to reason with him, saying, “They were all in the same boat.” But logic didn’t work; he had lost his way in a fog of emotions. He knew, with deep conviction, that he had done the right thing; but the silence of his old friend during those last hours left a sting that no argument could ease. “He said goodbye to the rest of the guys, but not to me.” And nothing I could point out in common sense could change his mind. He went around in circles again, trying to justify himself. “Was I the one who was abandoning him? Wasn't he the one who abandoned me the day I spoke up about stealing calves? I’ve stayed true to my principles. He’s the one who changed. The man I used to travel with isn't the same man who’s back there now. Same name, sure. Same body. But different in— and still, he had the memory! You can never change your memory!”
He gave a sob. It was the first I had ever heard from him, and before I knew what I was doing I had reined my horse up to his and put my arm around his shoulders. I had no sooner touched him than he was utterly overcome. “I knew Steve awful well,” he said.
He let out a sob. It was the first time I’d ever heard him cry, and before I realized what I was doing, I pulled my horse up alongside his and put my arm around his shoulders. No sooner had I touched him than he was completely overwhelmed. “I knew Steve really well,” he said.
Thus we had actually come to change places; for early in the morning he had been firm while I was unnerved, while now it was I who attempted to steady and comfort him.
So we had actually switched roles; early in the morning, he had been strong while I was anxious, but now it was me trying to calm and support him.
I had the sense to keep silent, and presently he shook my hand, not looking at me as he did so. He was always very shy of demonstration. And he took to patting the neck of his pony. “You Monte hawss,” said he, “you think you are wise, but there's a lot of things you don't savvy.” Then he made a new beginning of talk between us.
I had the good sense to stay quiet, and soon he shook my hand without looking at me. He was always pretty shy about showing his feelings. Then he started to pat the neck of his pony. “You Monte horse,” he said, “you think you're smart, but there are a lot of things you don’t understand.” After that, he started a new conversation between us.
“It is kind of pitiful about Shorty.”
"That's really sad about Shorty."
“Very pitiful,” I said.
"Really sad," I said.
“Do you know about him?” the Virginian asked.
"Do you know him?" the Virginian asked.
“I know there's no real harm in him, and some real good, and that he has not got the brains necessary to be a horse thief.”
“I know he means no real harm and there's some genuine goodness in him, plus he just doesn't have the smarts to be a horse thief.”
“That's so. That's very true. Trampas has led him in deeper than his stature can stand. Now back East you can be middling and get along. But if you go to try a thing on in this Western country, you've got to do it WELL. You've got to deal cyards WELL; you've got to steal WELL; and if you claim to be quick with your gun, you must be quick, for you're a public temptation, and some man will not resist trying to prove he is the quicker. You must break all the Commandments WELL in this Western country, and Shorty should have stayed in Brooklyn, for he will be a novice his livelong days. You don't know about him? He has told me his circumstances. He don't remember his father, and it was like he could have claimed three or four. And I expect his mother was not much interested in him before or after he was born. He ran around, and when he was eighteen he got to be help to a grocery man. But a girl he ran with kept taking all his pay and teasing him for more, and so one day the grocery man caught Shorty robbing his till, and fired him. There wasn't no one to tell good-by to, for the girl had to go to the country to see her aunt, she said. So Shorty hung around the store and kissed the grocery cat good-by. He'd been used to feeding the cat, and she'd sit in his lap and purr, he told me. He sends money back to that girl now. This hyeh country is no country for Shorty, for he will be a conspicuous novice all his days.”
"That's right. That's really true. Trampas has dragged him into deeper waters than he can handle. Back East, you can be average and get by. But if you want to try something out here in the West, you have to do it RIGHT. You’ve got to play cards RIGHT; you’ve got to cheat RIGHT; and if you say you’re fast with your gun, you better be quick because you’re a public challenge, and some guy won’t resist trying to prove he’s faster. You have to break all the Commandments RIGHT in this Western country, and Shorty should have stayed in Brooklyn because he’ll be a rookie his whole life. You don’t know about him? He shared his background with me. He doesn’t remember his father, and it’s like he could have claimed three or four. And I guess his mother didn’t care much about him before or after he was born. He ran around, and by the time he was eighteen, he started helping out a grocery store owner. But a girl he hung out with kept taking all his pay and pestering him for more, so one day the grocery owner caught Shorty stealing from the register and fired him. There was no one to say goodbye to because the girl said she had to go visit her aunt in the country. So Shorty stuck around the store and said goodbye to the grocery store cat. He was used to feeding the cat, and she would sit in his lap and purr, he told me. Now he sends money back to that girl. This place is no good for Shorty because he’ll just stand out as a clueless rookie for the rest of his life."
“Perhaps he'll prefer honesty after his narrow shave,” I said.
"Maybe he'll appreciate honesty after his close call," I said.
But the Virginian shook his head. “Trampas has got hold of him.”
But the Virginian shook his head. “Trampas has gotten to him.”
The day was now all blue above, and all warm and dry beneath. We had begun to wind in and rise among the first slopes of the foot-hills, and we had talked ourselves into silence. At the first running water we made a long nooning, and I slept on the bare ground. My body was lodged so fast and deep in slumber that when the Virginian shook me awake I could not come back to life at once; it was the clump of cottonwoods, small and far out in the plain below us, that recalled me.
The sky was completely blue overhead, and it felt warm and dry beneath us. We had started to wind our way up into the first slopes of the foothills, and we had talked ourselves into silence. At the first stream we came across, we took a long break and I fell asleep on the ground. I was so deep in sleep that when the Virginian shook me awake, it took me a moment to come to. It was the cluster of cottonwood trees, small and distant in the plain below us, that finally brought me back.
“It'll not be watching us much longer,” said the Virginian. He made it a sort of joke; but I knew that both of us were glad when presently we rode into a steeper country, and among its folds and carvings lost all sight of the plain. He had not slept, I found. His explanation was that the packs needed better balancing, and after that he had gone up and down the stream on the chance of trout. But his haunted eyes gave me the real reason—they spoke of Steve, no matter what he spoke of; it was to be no short thing with him.
“It won't be watching us much longer,” said the Virginian. He said it like a joke, but I could tell we were both relieved when we eventually rode into a steeper area, where the hills and valleys hid the plain from view. I discovered he hadn’t slept. He explained it was because the packs needed better balancing, and afterward, he had been checking the stream in case there were any trout. But his haunted eyes revealed the truth—they only spoke of Steve, regardless of what he said; this was going to be a long struggle for him.
XXXII. SUPERSTITION TRAIL
We did not make thirty-five miles that day, nor yet twenty-five, for he had let me sleep. We made an early camp and tried some unsuccessful fishing, over which he was cheerful, promising trout to-morrow when we should be higher among the mountains. He never again touched or came near the subject that was on his mind, but while I sat writing my diary, he went off to his horse Monte, and I could hear that he occasionally talked to that friend.
We didn’t cover thirty-five miles that day, or even twenty-five, because he let me sleep in. We set up camp early and tried to fish, but with no luck. He stayed positive, promising that we’d catch trout tomorrow when we got higher up in the mountains. He never brought up what was really on his mind again, but while I was writing in my diary, he walked over to his horse Monte, and I could hear him talking to his companion occasionally.
Next day we swung southward from what is known to many as the Conant trail, and headed for that short cut through the Tetons which is known to but a few. Bitch Creek was the name of the stream we now followed, and here there was such good fishing that we idled; and the horses and I at least enjoyed ourselves. For they found fresh pastures and shade in the now plentiful woods; and the mountain odors and the mountain heights were enough for me when the fish refused to rise. This road of ours now became the road which the pursuit had taken before the capture. Going along, I noticed the footprints of many hoofs, rain-blurred but recent, and these were the tracks of the people I had met in the stable.
The next day we headed south from what many know as the Conant trail and took a shortcut through the Tetons that only a few are aware of. We followed a stream called Bitch Creek, where the fishing was so good that we took our time; the horses and I were at least having a great time. They found fresh pastures and shade in the now abundant woods, and the mountain scents and heights were enough for me when the fish wouldn’t bite. Our path now mirrored the route taken by the pursuit before the capture. As we went along, I noticed the footprints of many hooves, blurred by rain but still fresh, and these were the tracks of the people I had met at the stable.
“You can notice Monte's,” said the Virginian. “He is the only one that has his hind feet shod. There's several trails from this point down to where we have come from.”
“You can see Monte's,” said the Virginian. “He's the only one with his back hooves shod. There are several trails from here down to where we came from.”
We mounted now over a long slant of rock, smooth and of wide extent. Above us it went up easily into a little side canyon, but ahead, where our way was, it grew so steep that we got off and led our horses. This brought us to the next higher level of the mountain, a space of sagebrush more open, where the rain-washed tracks appeared again in the softer ground.
We climbed up a long, smooth rock slope that was wide. Above us, it gently led into a small side canyon, but ahead of us, the path got so steep that we had to get off and guide our horses. This took us to a higher level on the mountain, an area with more open sagebrush, where the rain had washed the tracks back into the softer ground.
“Some one has been here since the rain,” I called to the Virginian, who was still on the rock, walking up behind the packhorses.
“Someone has been here since the rain,” I shouted to the Virginian, who was still on the rock, walking up behind the packhorses.
“Since the rain!” he exclaimed. “That's not two days yet.” He came and examined the footprints. “A man and a hawss,” he said, frowning. “Going the same way we are. How did he come to pass us, and us not see him?”
“Since the rain!” he shouted. “It's not even been two days yet.” He walked over and looked at the footprints. “A man and a horse,” he said, frowning. “They're heading the same way we are. How did he get past us without us seeing him?”
“One of the other trails,” I reminded him.
“One of the other trails,” I reminded him.
“Yes, but there's not many that knows them. They are pretty rough trails.”
“Yes, but there aren't many who know them. They’re pretty rough trails.”
“Worse than this one we're taking?”
“Is this worse than the one we're taking?”
“Not much; only how does he come to know any of them? And why don't he take the Conant trail that's open and easy and not much longer? One man and a hawss. I don't see who he is or what he wants here.”
“Not much; just how does he know any of them? And why doesn't he take the Conant trail, which is open, easy, and not much longer? One guy and a horse. I don’t see who he is or what he wants here.”
“Probably a prospector,” I suggested.
“Probably a gold seeker,” I suggested.
“Only one outfit of prospectors has ever been here, and they claimed there was no mineral-bearing rock in these parts.”
“Only one group of prospectors has ever been here, and they said there was no mineral-rich rock in this area.”
We got back into our saddles with the mystery unsolved. To the Virginian it was a greater one, apparently, than to me; why should one have to account for every stray traveller in the mountains?
We climbed back into our saddles with the mystery unresolved. For the Virginian, it seemed to be a bigger deal than it was for me; why should we have to explain every random traveler in the mountains?
“That's queer, too,” said the Virginian. He was now riding in front of me, and he stopped, looking down at the trail. “Don't you notice?”
“That's strange, too,” said the Virginian. He was now riding in front of me, and he stopped, looking down at the trail. “Don't you see?”
It did not strike me.
It didn't hit me.
“Why, he keeps walking beside his hawss; he don't get on him.”
“Why, he keeps walking next to his horse; he doesn't get on it.”
Now we, of course, had mounted at the beginning of the better trail after the steep rock, and that was quite half a mile back. Still, I had a natural explanation. “He's leading a packhorse. He's a poor trapper, and walks.”
Now we, of course, had started on the better trail after the steep rock, and that was about half a mile back. Still, I had a natural explanation. “He's leading a packhorse. He's a struggling trapper and walks.”
“Packhorses ain't usually shod before and behind,” said the Virginian; and sliding to the ground he touched the footprints. “They are not four hours old,” said he. “This bank's in shadow by one o'clock, and the sun has not cooked them dusty.”
“Packhorses usually aren't shod on both front and back,” said the Virginian; and sliding off the horse, he pointed to the footprints. “They’re not more than four hours old,” he said. “This bank is in shadow by one o'clock, and the sun hasn’t made them dusty.”
We continued on our way; and although it seemed no very particular thing to me that a man should choose to walk and lead his horse for a while,—I often did so to limber my muscles,—nevertheless I began to catch the Virginian's uncertain feeling about this traveller whose steps had appeared on our path in mid-journey, as if he had alighted from the mid-air, and to remind myself that he had come over the great face of rock from another trail and thus joined us, and that indigent trappers are to be found owning but a single horse and leading him with their belongings through the deepest solitudes of the mountains—none of this quite brought back to me the comfort which had been mine since we left the cottonwoods out of sight down in the plain. Hence I called out sharply, “What's the matter now?” when the Virginian suddenly stopped his horse again.
We kept going; and even though it didn’t seem like a big deal to me that a guy would choose to walk and lead his horse for a bit—I often did it to stretch my muscles—I started to pick up on the Virginian's uneasy vibe about this traveler who had appeared out of nowhere on our journey. It felt like he had dropped down from the sky, and I reminded myself that he had come from far across the rocky terrain on another path to join us, and that broke trappers often had just one horse and were hauling their stuff through the remote mountains. Still, none of this really brought back the comfort I had felt since we left the cottonwoods behind in the flatlands. So, I called out sharply, “What’s going on now?” when the Virginian suddenly stopped his horse again.
He looked down at the trail, and then he very slowly turned round in his saddle and stared back steadily at me. “There's two of them,” he said.
He looked down at the trail, then slowly turned around in his saddle and stared back at me. “There are two of them,” he said.
“Two what?”
“Two of what?”
“I don't know.”
"I have no idea."
“You must know whether it's two horses or two men,” I said, almost angrily.
“You need to know if it’s two horses or two guys,” I said, almost angrily.
But to this he made no answer, sitting quite still on his horse and contemplating the ground. The silence was fastening on me like a spell, and I spurred my horse impatiently forward to see for myself. The footprints of two men were there in the trail.
But he didn’t respond, just sat still on his horse, staring at the ground. The silence felt like a spell, and I urged my horse forward impatiently to see for myself. There were footprints of two men in the trail.
“What do you say to that?” said the Virginian. “Kind of ridiculous, ain't it?”
“What do you think about that?” said the Virginian. “Pretty ridiculous, right?”
“Very quaint,” I answered, groping for the explanation. There was no rock here to walk over and step from into the softer trail. These second steps came more out of the air than the first. And my brain played me the evil trick of showing me a dead man in a gray flannel shirt.
“Very cute,” I replied, struggling to articulate my thoughts. There was no rock here to step onto and move onto the softer path. These next steps felt more like they were coming from nowhere than the first ones. And my mind played a cruel trick on me by conjuring up the image of a dead man in a gray flannel shirt.
“It's two, you see, travelling with one hawss, and they take turns riding him.”
“It's two, you see, traveling with one horse, and they take turns riding him.”
“Why, of course!” I exclaimed; and we went along for a few paces.
"Absolutely!" I said, and we walked on for a bit.
“There you are,” said the Virginian, as the trail proved him right. “Number one has got on. My God, what's that?”
“There you are,” said the Virginian, as the trail confirmed his suspicions. “Number one has taken off. Oh my God, what’s that?”
At a crashing in the woods very close to us we both flung round and caught sight of a vanishing elk.
At a crash in the woods really close to us, we both turned around and spotted an elk disappearing.
It left us confronted, smiling a little, and sounding each other with our eyes. “Well, we didn't need him for meat,” said the Virginian.
It left us facing each other, smiling a bit, and communicating with our eyes. “Well, we didn't need him for meat,” said the Virginian.
“A spike-horn, wasn't it?” said I.
"A spike-horn, right?" I said.
“Yes, just a spike-horn.”
"Yeah, just a spike-horn."
For a while now as we rode we kept up a cheerful conversation about elk. We wondered if we should meet many more close to the trail like this; but it was not long before our words died away. We had come into a veritable gulf of mountain peaks, sharp at their bare summits like teeth, holding fields of snow lower down, and glittering still in full day up there, while down among our pines and parks the afternoon was growing sombre. All the while the fresh hoofprints of the horse and the fresh footprints of the man preceded us. In the trees, and in the opens, across the levels, and up the steeps, they were there. And so they were not four hours old! Were they so much? Might we not, round some turn, come upon the makers of them? I began to watch for this. And again my brain played me an evil trick, against which I found myself actually reasoning thus: if they took turns riding, then walking must tire them as it did me or any man. And besides, there was a horse. With such thoughts I combated the fancy that those footprints were being made immediately in front of us all the while, and that they were the only sign of any presence which our eyes could see. But my fancy overcame my thoughts. It was shame only which held me from asking this question of the Virginian: Had one horse served in both cases of Justice down at the cottonwoods? I wondered about this. One horse—or had the strangling nooses dragged two saddles empty at the same signal? Most likely; and therefore these people up here—Was I going back to the nursery? I brought myself up short. And I told myself to be steady; there lurked in this brain-process which was going on beneath my reason a threat worse than the childish apprehensions it created. I reminded myself that I was a man grown, twenty-five years old, and that I must not merely seem like one, but feel like one. “You're not afraid of the dark, I suppose?” This I uttered aloud, unwittingly.
For a while as we rode, we kept a cheerful conversation going about elk. We wondered if we would see many more close to the trail like this, but it wasn't long before our words faded away. We had entered a true canyon of mountain peaks, jagged at their bare tops like teeth, holding fields of snow lower down, sparkling in the daylight up there, while down among the pines and meadows, the afternoon was growing gloomy. All the while, the fresh hoofprints of the horse and the fresh footprints of the man lay ahead of us. In the trees, in the open spaces, across the flatlands, and up the slopes, they were everywhere. And they were only four hours old! Were they really? Could we come across the makers of those prints around some bend? I started looking out for this. Then my mind played a trick on me, and I found myself reasoning: if they took turns riding, then walking must tire them just like it does me or anyone else. Besides, there was a horse. With those thoughts, I fought the idea that those footprints were being made right in front of us all the time, and that they were the only signs of anyone's presence we could see. But my imagination won over my thoughts. It was only shame that kept me from asking the Virginian: Did one horse serve in both cases of Justice down by the cottonwoods? I wondered about this. One horse—or had the strangling nooses dragged two empty saddles at the same signal? Most likely; and so these people up here—Was I regressing? I snapped out of it. I told myself to stay calm; there was something in this mental process going on under my reasoning that posed a threat worse than the childish fears it stirred up. I reminded myself that I was a grown man, twenty-five years old, and that I needed to not just look like one but feel like one. “You're not afraid of the dark, I suppose?” I said this out loud without realizing it.
“What's that?”
“What’s that?”
I started; but it was only the Virginian behind me. “Oh, nothing. The air is getting colder up here.”
I started, but it was just the Virginian behind me. “Oh, nothing. The air is getting colder up here.”
I had presently a great relief. We came to a place where again this trail mounted so abruptly that we once more got off to lead our horses. So likewise had our predecessors done; and as I watched the two different sets of footprints, I observed something and hastened to speak of it.
I felt a great sense of relief. We reached a spot where the trail rose steeply again, so we got off to lead our horses. Our predecessors had done the same; as I looked at the two different sets of footprints, I noticed something and quickly mentioned it.
“One man is much heavier than the other.”
“One man is a lot heavier than the other.”
“I was hoping I'd not have to tell you that,” said the Virginian.
“I was hoping I wouldn’t have to tell you that,” said the Virginian.
“You're always ahead of me! Well, still my education is progressing.”
“You're always one step ahead of me! But I'm still making progress with my education.”
“Why, yes. You'll equal an Injun if you keep on.”
“Sure, you'll be just like a Native American if you keep that up.”
It was good to be facetious; and I smiled to myself as I trudged upward. We came off the steep place, leaving the canyon beneath us, and took to horseback. And as we proceeded over the final gentle slant up to the rim of the great basin that was set among the peaks, the Virginian was jocular once more.
It felt great to be funny, and I smiled to myself as I walked up. We came off the steep area, leaving the canyon behind us, and got on our horses. As we moved over the last gentle incline up to the edge of the big basin surrounded by the peaks, the Virginian was funny again.
“Pounds has got on,” said he, “and Ounces is walking.”
“Pounds has moved on,” he said, “and Ounces is walking.”
I glanced over my shoulder at him, and he nodded as he fixed the weather-beaten crimson handkerchief round his neck. Then he threw a stone at a pack animal that was delaying on the trail. “Damn your buckskin hide,” he drawled. “You can view the scenery from the top.”
I looked back at him, and he nodded while adjusting the worn red handkerchief around his neck. Then he tossed a stone at a pack animal that was lagging on the trail. "Damn your buckskin hide," he said with a drawl. "You can enjoy the view from up there."
He was so natural, sitting loose in the saddle, and cursing in his gentle voice, that I laughed to think what visions I had been harboring. The two dead men riding one horse through the mountains vanished, and I came back to every day.
He was so relaxed, sitting easily in the saddle and cursing softly, that I couldn't help but laugh at the crazy ideas I’d been entertaining. The two dead men sharing one horse as they rode through the mountains disappeared, and I returned to reality.
“Do you think we'll catch up with those people?” I asked.
“Do you think we'll catch up to those people?” I asked.
“Not likely. They're travelling about the same gait we are.”
“Not likely. They're moving at about the same pace we are.”
“Ounces ought to be the best walker.”
“Ounces should be the best walker.”
“Up hill, yes. But Pounds will go down a-foggin'.”
“Up the hill, sure. But Pounds will go down, getting all foggy.”
We gained the rim of the basin. It lay below us, a great cup of country,—rocks, woods, opens, and streams. The tall peaks rose like spires around it, magnificent and bare in the last of the sun; and we surveyed this upper world, letting our animals get breath. Our bleak, crumbled rim ran like a rampart between the towering tops, a half circle of five miles or six, very wide in some parts, and in some shrinking to a scanty foothold, as here. Here our trail crossed over it between two eroded and fantastic shapes of stone, like mushrooms, or misshapen heads on pikes. Banks of snow spread up here against the black rocks, but half an hour would see us descended to the green and the woods. I looked down, both of us looked down, but our forerunners were not there.
We reached the edge of the basin. It stretched out beneath us, a vast landscape of rocks, forests, clearings, and streams. The tall peaks rose like spires around it, stunning and bare in the fading sunlight; we took in this elevated world, allowing our animals to catch their breath. Our stark, crumbled edge acted like a wall between the towering peaks, forming a half-circle of about five or six miles, wide in some areas and narrow in others, like here. Here, our trail crossed over it between two eroded and oddly shaped stone formations, resembling mushrooms or distorted heads on poles. Snowbanks piled up here against the black rocks, but in half an hour we would be down in the greenery and the woods. I looked down, and both of us looked down, but our companions were not there.
“They'll be camping somewhere in this basin, though,” said the Virginian, staring at the dark pines. “They have not come this trail by accident.”
“They'll be camping somewhere in this valley, though,” said the Virginian, staring at the dark pines. “They didn't take this trail by accident.”
A cold little wind blew down between our stone shapes, and upward again, eddying. And round a corner upward with it came fluttering a leaf of newspaper, and caught against an edge close to me.
A cold little wind blew through our stone shapes and swirled back up. Around a corner, a piece of newspaper fluttered upward and got caught against an edge next to me.
“What's the latest?” inquired the Virginian from his horse. For I had dismounted, and had picked up the leaf.
“What's new?” asked the Virginian from his horse. I had gotten off and picked up the leaf.
“Seems to be interesting,” I next heard him say. “Can't you tell a man what's making your eyes bug out so?”
“Seems interesting,” I heard him say next. “Can’t you just tell a guy what’s got your eyes popping like that?”
“Yes,” my voice replied to him, and it sounded like some stranger speaking lightly near by; “oh, yes! Decidedly interesting.” My voice mimicked his pronunciation. “It's quite the latest, I imagine. You had better read it yourself.” And I handed it to him with a smile, watching his countenance, while my brain felt as if clouds were rushing through it.
“Yes,” my voice responded, sounding like a stranger speaking casually nearby; “oh, yes! Definitely interesting.” My voice copied his tone. “It's the newest one, I guess. You should read it yourself.” I handed it to him with a smile, observing his expression, while my mind felt like clouds were racing through it.
I saw his eyes quietly run the headings over. “Well?” he inquired, after scanning it on both sides. “I don't seem to catch the excitement. Fremont County is going to hold elections. I see they claim Jake—”
I saw his eyes quietly scan the headings. “So?” he asked, after looking it over from both sides. “I don't really get the hype. Fremont County is going to have elections. I see they’re saying Jake—”
“It's mine,” I cut him off. “My own paper. Those are my pencil marks.”
“It's mine,” I interrupted him. “My own paper. Those are my pencil marks.”
I do not think that a microscope could have discerned a change in his face. “Oh,” he commented, holding the paper, and fixing it with a critical eye. “You mean this is the one you lent Steve, and he wanted to give me to give back to you. And so them are your own marks.” For a moment more he held it judicially, as I have seen men hold a contract upon whose terms they were finally passing. “Well, you have got it back now, anyway.” And he handed it to me.
I don't think a microscope could have spotted a change in his face. “Oh,” he said, holding the paper and examining it critically. “So this is the one you lent to Steve, and he wanted me to return it to you. And those are your notes.” For a moment, he held it like a judge reviewing a contract they were about to sign. “Well, you have it back now, anyway.” Then he handed it to me.
“Only a piece of it!” I exclaimed, always lightly. And as I took it from him his hand chanced to touch mine. It was cold as ice.
“Just a piece of it!” I said, always casually. And as I took it from him, his hand accidentally brushed against mine. It felt as cold as ice.
“They ain't through readin' the rest,” he explained easily. “Don't you throw it away! After they've taken such trouble.”
“They're not done reading the rest,” he said casually. “Don't throw it away! After they've gone through so much trouble.”
“That's true,” I answered. “I wonder if it's Pounds or Ounces I'm indebted to.”
“That's true,” I replied. “I wonder if it's Pounds or Ounces I owe.”
Thus we made further merriment as we rode down into the great basin. Before us, the horse and boot tracks showed plain in the soft slough where melted snow ran half the day.
So we continued to have fun as we rode down into the large basin. In front of us, the horse and boot tracks were clearly visible in the soft mud where melted snow had flowed for half the day.
“If it's a paper chase,” said the Virginian, “they'll drop no more along here.”
“If it’s a paper chase,” said the Virginian, “they won’t drop any more around here.”
“Unless it gets dark,” said I.
“Unless it gets dark,” I said.
“We'll camp before that. Maybe we'll see their fire.”
"We'll set up camp before then. Maybe we'll catch sight of their fire."
We did not see their fire. We descended in the chill silence, while the mushroom rocks grew far and the sombre woods approached. By a stream we got off where two banks sheltered us; for a bleak wind cut down over the crags now and then, making the pines send out a great note through the basin, like breakers in a heavy sea. But we made cosey in the tent. We pitched the tent this night, and I was glad to have it shut out the mountain peaks. They showed above the banks where we camped; and in the starlight their black shapes rose stark against the sky. They, with the pines and the wind, were a bedroom too unearthly this night. And as soon as our supper dishes were washed we went inside to our lantern and our game of cribbage.
We didn’t see their fire. We went down in the quiet chill as the mushroom rocks grew distant and the dark woods got closer. We stopped by a stream where the two banks sheltered us; a cold wind occasionally swept down from the cliffs, making the pines resonate like waves crashing in a stormy sea. But we got cozy in the tent. We set up the tent tonight, and I was glad it blocked out the mountain peaks. They loomed above the banks where we camped, and in the starlight, their dark shapes stood out against the sky. Together with the pines and the wind, it created a bedroom that felt otherworldly. And as soon as we washed our supper dishes, we went inside to our lantern and our game of cribbage.
“This is snug,” said the Virginian, as we played. “That wind don't get down here.”
“This is cozy,” said the Virginian, as we played. “That wind doesn’t reach here.”
“Smoking is snug, too,” said I. And we marked our points for an hour, with no words save about the cards.
"Smoking is cozy, too," I said. And we played our cards for an hour, without talking about anything except the game.
“I'll be pretty near glad when we get out of these mountains,” said the Virginian. “They're most too big.”
“I'll be really glad when we get out of these mountains,” said the Virginian. “They're almost too big.”
The pines had altogether ceased; but their silence was as tremendous as their roar had been.
The pines had completely gone silent; but their quiet was just as powerful as their noise had been.
“I don't know, though,” he resumed. “There's times when the plains can be awful big, too.”
“I don't know, though,” he continued. “There are times when the plains can feel really vast, too.”
Presently we finished a hand, and he said, “Let me see that paper.”
Presently, we finished a hand, and he said, “Let me see that paper.”
He sat reading it apparently through, while I arranged my blankets to make a warm bed. Then, since the paper continued to absorb him, I got myself ready, and slid between my blankets for the night. “You'll need another candle soon in that lantern,” said I.
He sat there reading it as if he was completely absorbed, while I arranged my blankets to create a warm bed. Then, since the paper had his full attention, I got ready and slipped into my blankets for the night. “You’ll need another candle soon in that lantern,” I said.
He put the paper down. “I would do it all over again,” he began. “The whole thing just the same. He knowed the customs of the country, and he played the game. No call to blame me for the customs of the country. You leave other folks' cattle alone, or you take the consequences, and it was all known to Steve from the start. Would he have me take the Judge's wages and give him the wink? He must have changed a heap from the Steve I knew if he expected that. I don't believe he expected that. He knew well enough the only thing that would have let him off would have been a regular jury. For the thieves have got hold of the juries in Johnson County. I would do it all over, just the same.”
He put the paper down. “I would do it all over again,” he started. “The whole thing exactly the same. He knew the rules of the land, and he played along. There's no reason to blame me for the customs here. You stay away from other people's cattle, or you face the consequences, and Steve knew that from the beginning. Did he want me to take the Judge's pay and give him a signal? He must have changed a lot from the Steve I knew if he thought that. I doubt he expected that. He understood well enough that the only thing that would have saved him was a proper jury. The thieves have taken over the juries in Johnson County. I would do it all over, just the same.”
The expiring flame leaped in the lantern, and fell blue. He broke off in his words as if to arrange the light, but did not, sitting silent instead, just visible, and seeming to watch the death struggle of the flame. I could find nothing to say to him, and I believed he was now winning his way back to serenity by himself. He kept his outward man so nearly natural that I forgot about that cold touch of his hand, and never guessed how far out from reason the tide of emotion was even now whirling him. “I remember at Cheyenne onced,” he resumed. And he told me of a Thanksgiving visit to town that he had made with Steve. “We was just colts then,” he said. He dwelt on their coltish doings, their adventures sought and wrought in the perfect fellowship of youth. “For Steve and me most always hunted in couples back in them gamesome years,” he explained. And he fell into the elemental talk of sex, such talk as would be an elk's or tiger's; and spoken so by him, simply and naturally, as we speak of the seasons, or of death, or of any actuality, it was without offense. It would be offense should I repeat it. Then, abruptly ending these memories of himself and Steve, he went out of the tent, and I heard him dragging a log to the fire. When it had blazed up, there on the tent wall was his shadow and that of the log where he sat with his half-broken heart. And all the while I supposed he was master of himself, and self-justified against Steve's omission to bid him good-by.
The dying flame flickered in the lantern and turned a bluish hue. He paused mid-sentence as if to adjust the light, but didn’t, instead sitting silently, just visible, as though he was observing the flame's final moments. I couldn’t think of anything to say to him and believed he was finding his way back to calmness on his own. He kept his outward demeanor almost normal, so I forgot about the coldness of his hand and didn’t realize how far from rational his emotions were swirling at that moment. “I remember once in Cheyenne,” he continued. He shared a story about a Thanksgiving visit to town he made with Steve. “We were just kids back then,” he said. He reminisced about their youthful exploits, their adventures sought and experienced in the close bond of youth. “Steve and I mostly hunted as a pair in those fun years,” he explained. He then shifted into a basic discussion about sex, talking about it as simply and naturally as we would discuss the seasons, death, or anything else real, and it wasn’t offensive. It would be inappropriate for me to repeat it. Then, suddenly ending those memories of himself and Steve, he stepped out of the tent, and I heard him dragging a log to the fire. Once it blazed, his shadow and that of the log were cast on the tent wall as he sat there with his heart half-broken. All the while, I thought he had control of himself and felt justified against Steve’s failure to say goodbye.
I must have fallen asleep before he returned, for I remember nothing except waking and finding him in his blankets beside me. The fire shadow was gone, and gray, cold light was dimly on the tent. He slept restlessly, and his forehead was ploughed by lines of pain. While I looked at him he began to mutter, and suddenly started up with violence. “No!” he cried out; “no! Just the same!” and thus wakened himself, staring. “What's the matter?” he demanded. He was slow in getting back to where we were; and full consciousness found him sitting up with his eyes fixed on mine. They were more haunted than they had been at all, and his next speech came straight from his dream. “Maybe you'd better quit me. This ain't your trouble.”
I must have fallen asleep before he got back, because I remember nothing except waking up and finding him in his blankets next to me. The fire's glow was gone, and a gray, cold light dimly filled the tent. He slept fitfully, his forehead marked with lines of pain. As I watched him, he started to mumble and suddenly shot up violently. “No!” he shouted; “no! Just the same!” and startled himself awake, staring. “What’s wrong?” he asked. It took him a moment to return to reality, and when he fully regained his awareness, he was sitting up with his eyes locked onto mine. They looked even more haunted than before, and his next words came straight from his dream. “Maybe you should just leave me. This isn’t your problem.”
I laughed. “Why, what is the trouble?”
I laughed. "What's up?"
His eyes still intently fixed on mine. “Do you think if we changed our trail we could lose them from us?”
His eyes were still locked onto mine. “Do you think if we changed our path we could shake them off?”
I was framing a jocose reply about Ounces being a good walker, when the sound of hoofs rushing in the distance stopped me, and he ran out of the tent with his rifle. When I followed with mine he was up the bank, and all his powers alert. But nothing came out of the dimness save our three stampeded horses. They crashed over fallen timber and across the open to where their picketed comrade grazed at the end of his rope. By him they came to a stand, and told him, I suppose, what they had seen; for all four now faced in the same direction, looking away into the mysterious dawn. We likewise stood peering, and my rifle barrel felt cold in my hand. The dawn was all we saw, the inscrutable dawn, coming and coming through the black pines and the gray open of the basin. There above lifted the peaks, no sun yet on them, and behind us our stream made a little tinkling.
I was about to make a joke about Ounces being a good walker when I heard hoofbeats rushing in the distance. He bolted out of the tent with his rifle. When I followed with mine, he was already up the bank, fully alert. But nothing emerged from the darkness except our three panicked horses. They crashed over fallen timber and ran across the open area to where their tethered friend was grazing at the end of his rope. They stopped by him, and I guess told him what they had seen, because all four horses faced the same direction, staring into the mysterious dawn. We stood there peering, and my rifle barrel felt cold in my hand. All we could see was the dawn, an inscrutable dawn, approaching through the black pines and the gray expanse of the basin. Above us, the peaks rose, with no sun shining on them yet, and behind us, our stream made a gentle tinkling sound.
“A bear, I suppose,” said I, at length.
“A bear, I guess,” I said after a while.
His strange look fixed me again, and then his eyes went to the horses. “They smell things we can't smell,” said he, very slowly. “Will you prove to me they don't see things we can't see?”
His odd gaze locked onto me again, and then his eyes shifted to the horses. “They can smell things we can't,” he said slowly. “Will you show me that they don't see things we can't see?”
A chill shot through me, and I could not help a frightened glance where we had been watching. But one of the horses began to graze and I had a wholesome thought. “He's tired of whatever he sees, then,” said I, pointing.
A chill ran through me, and I couldn't help but glance fearfully at where we had been watching. But one of the horses started to graze, and I had a comforting thought. “He’s bored with whatever he’s looking at then,” I said, pointing.
A smile came for a moment in the Virginian's face. “Must be a poor show,” he observed. All the horses were grazing now, and he added, “It ain't hurt their appetites any.”
A smile appeared briefly on the Virginian's face. “Must be a poor show,” he said. All the horses were grazing now, and he added, “It hasn't affected their appetites at all.”
We made our own breakfast then. And what uncanny dread I may have been touched with up to this time henceforth left me in the face of a real alarm. The shock of Steve was working upon the Virginian. He was aware of it himself; he was fighting it with all his might; and he was being overcome. He was indeed like a gallant swimmer against whom both wind and tide have conspired. And in this now foreboding solitude there was only myself to throw him ropes. His strokes for safety were as bold as was the undertow that ceaselessly annulled them.
We made our own breakfast back then. And whatever strange fear I might have felt until that point left me in the face of real danger. The shock of Steve was affecting the Virginian. He knew it himself; he was struggling against it with all his strength; and he was losing the battle. He was truly like a brave swimmer battling against both wind and current. In this now ominous solitude, I was the only one there to throw him lifelines. His efforts to survive were as bold as the powerful undertow that constantly pulled him under.
“I reckon I made a fuss in the tent?” said he, feeling his way with me.
“I guess I caused a scene in the tent?” he said, trying to gauge my reaction.
I threw him a rope. “Yes. Nightmare—indigestion—too much newspaper before retiring.”
I tossed him a rope. “Yeah. Bad dream—upset stomach—too much news before bed.”
He caught the rope. “That's correct! I had a hell of a foolish dream for a growed-up man. You'd not think it of me.”
He caught the rope. “That’s right! I had a really ridiculous dream for an adult. You wouldn’t believe it of me.”
“Oh, yes, I should. I've had them after prolonged lobster and champagne.”
“Oh, definitely, I should. I've experienced them after having a lot of lobster and champagne.”
“Ah,” he murmured, “prolonged! Prolonged is what does it.” He glanced behind him. “Steve came back—”
“Ah,” he murmured, “prolonged! Prolonged is what does it.” He glanced behind him. “Steve came back—”
“In your lobster dream,” I put in.
“In your lobster dream,” I said.
But he missed this rope. “Yes,” he answered, with his eyes searching me. “And he handed me the paper—”
But he missed this rope. “Yeah,” he replied, his eyes searching mine. “And he handed me the paper—”
“By the way, where is that?” I asked.
“By the way, where is that?” I asked.
“I built the fire with it. But when I took it from him it was a six-shooter I had hold of, and pointing at my breast. And then Steve spoke. 'Do you think you're fit to live?' Steve said; and I got hot at him, and I reckon I must have told him what I thought of him. You heard me, I expect?”
“I built the fire with it. But when I took it from him, I was holding a six-shooter, pointing it at my chest. Then Steve spoke. 'Do you think you deserve to live?' Steve said, and I got angry at him, and I guess I must have told him what I really thought of him. You heard me, right?”
“Glad I didn't. Your language sometimes is—”
“Glad I didn't. Your language sometimes is—”
He laughed out. “Oh, I account for all this that's happening just like you do. If we gave our explanations, they'd be pretty near twins.”
He laughed. “Oh, I see everything that's happening just like you do. If we shared our explanations, they'd be almost identical.”
“The horses saw a bear, then?”
“The horses saw a bear, then?”
“Maybe a bear. Maybe “—but here the tide caught him again—“What's your idea about dreams?”
“Maybe a bear. Maybe”—but here the tide caught him again—“What do you think about dreams?”
My ropes were all out. “Liver—nerves,” was the best I could do.
My ropes were all used up. "Liver—nerves," was the best I could come up with.
But now he swam strongly by himself.
But now he swam confidently on his own.
“You may think I'm discreditable,” he said, “but I know I am. It ought to take more than—well, men have lost their friendships before. Feuds and wars have cloven a right smart of bonds in twain. And if my haid is going to get shook by a little old piece of newspaper—I'm ashamed I burned that. I'm ashamed to have been that weak.”
“You might think I’m not to be trusted,” he said, “but I know I’m not. It should take more than—well, people have lost friendships before. Feuds and wars have split a good number of bonds apart. And if my head is going to be messed up by a stupid newspaper article—I’m ashamed I burned that. I’m embarrassed to have been that weak.”
“Any man gets unstrung,” I told him. My ropes had become straws; and I strove to frame some policy for the next hours.
“Anyone can get stressed out,” I told him. My ropes had turned into straws; and I tried to come up with a plan for the next few hours.
We now finished breakfast and set forth to catch the horses. As we drove them in I found that the Virginian was telling me a ghost story. “At half-past three in the morning she saw her runaway daughter standing with a babe in her arms; but when she moved it was all gone. Later they found it was the very same hour the young mother died in Nogales. And she sent for the child and raised it herself. I knowed them both back home. Do you believe that?”
We just finished breakfast and headed out to catch the horses. As we rounded them up, I realized the Virginian was sharing a ghost story. “At three-thirty in the morning, she saw her daughter who had run away, standing with a baby in her arms; but when she went to touch them, they vanished. Later, they discovered it was exactly the same time the young mother died in Nogales. And she called for the child and raised it herself. I knew them both back home. Do you believe that?”
I said nothing.
I didn’t say anything.
“No more do I believe it,” he asserted. “And see here! Nogales time is three hours different from Richmond. I didn't know about that point then.”
“No more do I believe it,” he said. “And look! Nogales time is three hours different from Richmond. I didn’t know that back then.”
Once out of these mountains, I knew he could right himself; but even I, who had no Steve to dream about, felt this silence of the peaks was preying on me.
Once out of these mountains, I knew he could get his life together; but even I, who had no Steve to think about, felt that the silence of the peaks was getting to me.
“Her daughter and her might have been thinkin' mighty hard about each other just then,” he pursued. “But Steve is dead. Finished. You cert'nly don't believe there's anything more?”
“Her daughter and she might have been thinking really hard about each other just then,” he continued. “But Steve is dead. Done. You definitely don’t believe there’s anything more, do you?”
“I wish I could,” I told him.
"I wish I could," I said to him.
“No, I'm satisfied. Heaven didn't never interest me much. But if there was a world of dreams after you went—” He stopped himself and turned his searching eyes away from mine. “There's a heap o' darkness wherever you try to step,” he said, “and I thought I'd left off wasting thoughts on the subject. You see”—he dexterously roped a horse, and once more his splendid sanity was turned to gold by his imagination—“I expect in many growed-up men you'd call sensible there's a little boy sleepin'—the little kid they onced was—that still keeps his fear of the dark. You mentioned the dark yourself yesterday. Well, this experience has woke up that kid in me, and blamed if I can coax the little cuss to go to sleep again! I keep a-telling him daylight will sure come, but he keeps a-crying and holding on to me.”
“No, I’m fine. I’ve never really been interested in heaven. But if there was a world of dreams after you left—” He paused and looked away from me. “There’s a lot of darkness wherever you try to step,” he said, “and I thought I had stopped wasting thoughts on it. You see”—he skillfully roped a horse, and once again his impressive sanity was transformed into gold by his imagination—“I believe in many grown men that you’d call sensible, there’s still a little boy inside— the little kid they once were—who still fears the dark. You mentioned the dark yourself yesterday. Well, this experience has awakened that kid in me, and I can’t seem to get that little rascal to go back to sleep! I keep telling him that daylight will definitely come, but he keeps crying and holding on to me.”
Somewhere far in the basin there was a faint sound, and we stood still.
Somewhere deep in the valley, we heard a faint sound, and we paused.
“Hush!” he said.
"Be quiet!" he said.
But it was like our watching the dawn; nothing more followed.
But it was like watching the dawn; nothing else came after.
“They have shot that bear,” I remarked.
“They shot that bear,” I said.
He did not answer, and we put the saddles on without talk. We made no haste, but we were not over half an hour, I suppose, in getting off with the packs. It was not a new thing to hear a shot where wild game was in plenty; yet as we rode that shot sounded already in my mind different from others. Perhaps I should not believe this to-day but for what I look back to. To make camp last night we had turned off the trail, and now followed the stream down for a while, taking next a cut through the wood. In this way we came upon the tracks of our horses where they had been galloping back to the camp after their fright. They had kicked up the damp and matted pine needles very plainly all along.
He didn’t answer, and we put on the saddles without saying a word. We weren’t in a rush, but I suppose it took us no more than half an hour to get ready with the packs. Hearing a shot where wild game was plentiful wasn’t unusual; still, as we rode, that shot felt somehow different in my mind. Maybe I wouldn’t believe this today if it weren’t for what I remember. To set up camp last night, we had veered off the trail and followed the stream for a while before cutting through the woods. That’s how we came across our horses’ tracks, where they had been running back to the camp after getting spooked. They had clearly kicked up the damp and matted pine needles all along the way.
“Nothing has been here but themselves, though,” said I.
“Nothing has been here but them, though,” I said.
“And they ain't showing signs of remembering any scare,” said the Virginian.
“And they aren't showing any signs of remembering any fear,” said the Virginian.
In a little while we emerged upon an open.
In a little while, we came out into an open area.
“Here's where they was grazing,” said the Virginian; and the signs were clear enough. “Here's where they must have got their scare,” he pursued. “You stay with them while I circle a little.” So I stayed; and certainly our animals were very calm at visiting this scene. When you bring a horse back to where he has recently encountered a wild animal his ears and his nostrils are apt to be wide awake.
“Here’s where they were grazing,” said the Virginian, and the clues were obvious. “Here’s where they must have gotten scared,” he continued. “You stay with them while I take a look around.” So I stayed; and our animals seemed very calm in this area. When you bring a horse back to a place where it recently saw a wild animal, its ears and nostrils are usually very alert.
The Virginian had stopped and was beckoning to me.
The Virginian had stopped and was waving me over.
“Here's your bear,” said he, as I arrived. “Two-legged, you see. And he had a hawss of his own.” There was a stake driven down where an animal had been picketed for the night.
“Here’s your bear,” he said as I got there. “It’s a two-legged one, you see. And he had a horse of his own.” There was a stake driven into the ground where an animal had been tied up for the night.
“Looks like Ounces,” I said, considering the footprints.
“Looks like Ounces,” I said, looking at the footprints.
“It's Ounces. And Ounces wanted another hawss very bad, so him and Pounds could travel like gentlemen should.”
"It's Ounces. And Ounces really wanted another horse, so he and Pounds could travel like gentlemen."
“But Pounds doesn't seem to have been with him.”
“But Pounds doesn’t seem to have been with him.”
“Oh, Pounds, he was making coffee, somewheres in yonder, when this happened. Neither of them guessed there'd be other hawsses wandering here in the night, or they both would have come.” He turned back to our pack animals.
“Oh, Pounds, he was making coffee somewhere over there when this happened. Neither of them thought there would be other horses wandering around here at night, or they would have both come.” He turned back to our pack animals.
“Then you'll not hunt for this camp to make sure?”
“Then you won’t look for this camp to check, right?”
“I prefer making sure first. We might be expected at that camp.”
“I’d rather check first. We might be expected at that camp.”
He took out his rifle from beneath his leg and set it across his saddle at half-cock. I did the same; and thus cautiously we resumed our journey in a slightly different direction. “This ain't all we're going to find out,” said the Virginian. “Ounces had a good idea; but I reckon he made a bad mistake later.”
He pulled his rifle from under his leg and laid it across his saddle at half-cock. I did the same, and carefully we continued our journey in a slightly different direction. "This isn't everything we're going to discover," said the Virginian. "Ounces had a good idea, but I think he made a big mistake later."
We had found out a good deal without any more, I thought. Ounces had gone to bring in their single horse, and coming upon three more in the pasture had undertaken to catch one and failed, merely driving them where he feared to follow.
We had discovered quite a bit already, I believed. Ounces had gone to fetch their lone horse and, running into three more in the pasture, had tried to catch one but failed, just scaring them away where he was too afraid to chase.
“Shorty never could rope a horse alone,” I remarked.
“Shorty could never rope a horse by himself,” I said.
The Virginian grinned. “Shorty? Well, Shorty sounds as well as Ounces. But that ain't the mistake I'm thinking he made.”
The Virginian grinned. “Shorty? Well, Shorty sounds just as good as Ounces. But that’s not the mistake I think he made.”
I knew that he would not tell me, but that was just like him. For the last twenty minutes, having something to do, he had become himself again, had come to earth from that unsafe country of the brain where beckoned a spectral Steve. Nothing was left but in his eyes that question which pain had set there; and I wondered if his friend of old, who seemed so brave and amiable, would have dealt him that hurt at the solemn end had he known what a poisoned wound it would be.
I knew he wouldn’t tell me, but that was just like him. For the last twenty minutes, as he found something to focus on, he had become himself again, returning from that uncertain place in his mind where a ghostly version of Steve lingered. All that remained in his eyes was the question that pain had placed there; I wondered if his old friend, who seemed so brave and friendly, would have caused him that hurt at the serious end if he had known what a toxic wound it would turn out to be.
We came out on a ridge from which we could look down. “You always want to ride on high places when there's folks around whose intentions ain't been declared,” said the Virginian. And we went along our ridge for some distance. Then, suddenly he turned down and guided us almost at once to the trail. “That's it,” he said. “See.”
We emerged onto a ridge where we could see below us. “You always want to be on higher ground when there are people around whose intentions aren't clear,” the Virginian said. We continued along the ridge for a while. Then, suddenly he turned down and quickly led us to the trail. “That's it,” he said. “Look.”
The track of a horse was very fresh on the trail. But it was a galloping horse now, and no bootprints were keeping up with it any more. No boots could have kept up with it. The rider was making time to-day. Yesterday that horse had been ridden up into the mountains at leisure. Who was on him? There was never to be any certain answer to that. But who was not on him? We turned back in our journey, back into the heart of that basin with the tall peaks all rising like teeth in the cloudless sun, and the snow-fields shining white.
The tracks of a horse were still fresh on the trail. But now it was a galloping horse, and no boot prints were keeping up with it anymore. No boots could have kept pace. The rider was really moving today. Yesterday, that horse had been ridden slowly up into the mountains. Who was riding it? There would never be a definite answer to that. But who wasn’t riding it? We turned back on our journey, back into the heart of that basin with the tall peaks rising like teeth in the clear sun, and the snowfields shining bright white.
“He was afraid of us,” said the Virginian. “He did not know how many of us had come up here. Three hawsses might mean a dozen more around.”
“He was afraid of us,” said the Virginian. “He didn’t know how many of us had come up here. Three horses could mean a dozen more nearby.”
We followed the backward trail in among the pines, and came after a time upon their camp. And then I understood the mistake that Shorty had made. He had returned after his failure, and had told that other man of the presence of new horses. He should have kept this a secret; for haste had to be made at once, and two cannot get away quickly upon one horse. But it was poor Shorty's last blunder. He lay there by their extinct fire, with his wistful, lost-dog face upward, and his thick yellow hair unparted as it had always been. The murder had been done from behind. We closed the eyes.
We traced the backward path through the pines and eventually found their camp. That’s when I realized the mistake Shorty had made. He had come back after his failure and told that other guy about the new horses. He should have kept that to himself; we needed to move quickly, and two people can’t escape on one horse. But that was poor Shorty’s last mistake. He lay there by the cold fire, his sad, lost-dog face turned up, with his thick yellow hair unkempt as it always was. The murder had been committed from behind. We closed his eyes.
“There was no natural harm in him,” said the Virginian. “But you must do a thing well in this country.”
“There was nothing inherently wrong with him,” said the Virginian. “But you need to do things right in this country.”
There was not a trace, not a clew, of the other man; and we found a place where we could soon cover Shorty with earth. As we lifted him we saw the newspaper that he had been reading. He had brought it from the clump of cottonwoods where he and the other man had made a later visit than ours to be sure of the fate of their friends—or possibly in hopes of another horse. Evidently, when the party were surprised, they had been able to escape with only one. All of the newspaper was there save the leaf I had picked up—all and more, for this had pencil writing on it that was not mine, nor did I at first take it in. I thought it might be a clew, and I read it aloud. “Good-by, Jeff,” it said. “I could not have spoke to you without playing the baby.”
There wasn't a trace or clue of the other man, and we found a spot where we could quickly cover Shorty with dirt. As we lifted him, we noticed the newspaper he had been reading. He had taken it from the cluster of cottonwoods where he and the other man had come after us to check on their friends—or maybe to see if they could find another horse. Clearly, when the group was caught off guard, they could only escape with one horse. All of the newspaper was there except for the page I had picked up—actually, there was even more, since this one had pencil writing on it that wasn’t mine, and I didn’t realize it at first. I thought it might be a clue, so I read it aloud. “Goodbye, Jeff,” it said. “I couldn’t have talked to you without acting like a baby.”
“Who's Jeff?” I asked. But it came over me when I looked at the Virginian. He was standing beside me quite motionless; and then he put out his hand and took the paper, and stood still, looking at the words. “Steve used to call me Jeff,” he said, “because I was Southern. I reckon nobody else ever did.”
“Who’s Jeff?” I asked. But it hit me when I looked at the Virginian. He was standing next to me, completely still; then he reached out and took the paper, standing there quietly, reading the words. “Steve used to call me Jeff,” he said, “because I was Southern. I guess no one else ever did.”
He slowly folded the message from the dead, brought by the dead, and rolled it in the coat behind his saddle. For a half-minute he stood leaning his forehead down against the saddle. After this he came back and contemplated Shorty's face awhile. “I wish I could thank him,” he said. “I wish I could.”
He slowly folded the message from the dead, brought by the dead, and rolled it up in the coat behind his saddle. For half a minute, he leaned his forehead against the saddle. After that, he came back and studied Shorty's face for a while. "I wish I could thank him," he said. "I really wish I could."
We carried Shorty over and covered him with earth, and on that laid a few pine branches; then we took up our journey, and by the end of the forenoon we had gone some distance upon our trail through the Teton Mountains. But in front of us the hoofprints ever held their stride of haste, drawing farther from us through the hours, until by the next afternoon somewhere we noticed they were no longer to be seen; and after that they never came upon the trail again.
We carried Shorty over and covered him with dirt, then placed a few pine branches on top. After that, we continued our journey, and by the end of the morning, we had traveled a good distance on our path through the Teton Mountains. But ahead of us, the hoofprints kept their hurried pace, moving farther away from us as the hours passed, until by the next afternoon we realized they were no longer visible; after that, they never appeared on the trail again.
XXXIII. THE SPINSTER LOSES SOME SLEEP
Somewhere at the eastern base of the Tetons did those hoofprints disappear into a mountain sanctuary where many crooked paths have led. He that took another man's possessions, or he that took another man's life, could always run here if the law or popular justice were too hot at his heels. Steep ranges and forests walled him in from the world on all four sides, almost without a break; and every entrance lay through intricate solitudes. Snake River came into the place through canyons and mournful pines and marshes, to the north, and went out at the south between formidable chasms. Every tributary to this stream rose among high peaks and ridges, and descended into the valley by well-nigh impenetrable courses: Pacific Creek from Two Ocean Pass, Buffalo Fork from no pass at all, Black Rock from the To-wo-ge-tee Pass—all these, and many more, were the waters of loneliness, among whose thousand hiding-places it was easy to be lost. Down in the bottom was a spread of level land, broad and beautiful, with the blue and silver Tetons rising from its chain of lakes to the west, and other heights presiding over its other sides. And up and down and in and out of this hollow square of mountains, where waters plentifully flowed, and game and natural pasture abounded, there skulked a nomadic and distrustful population. This in due time built cabins, took wives, begot children, and came to speak of itself as “The honest settlers of Jackson's Hole.” It is a commodious title, and doubtless to-day more accurate than it was once.
Somewhere at the eastern foot of the Tetons, those hoofprints vanished into a mountain refuge where many winding paths have led. Anyone who took another person’s belongings or life could always escape here if the law or public justice was closing in. Steep mountains and forests surrounded him on all sides, nearly without interruption, and every entrance was through complex solitude. The Snake River flowed into the area through canyons, sad pines, and marshes to the north, and exited to the south between daunting chasms. Every tributary to this river originated among towering peaks and ridges, making its way into the valley through nearly impassable routes: Pacific Creek from Two Ocean Pass, Buffalo Fork from no pass at all, Black Rock from the To-wo-ge-tee Pass—all these, and many more, were waters of solitude, where it was easy to get lost among countless hiding spots. Down at the bottom was a wide, beautiful stretch of flat land, with the blue and silver Tetons rising from its chain of lakes to the west, and other heights presiding over the other sides. And moving in and out of this hollow square of mountains, where water flowed plentifully and game and natural pasture were abundant, lingered a nomadic and wary population. In time, they built cabins, took wives, had children, and came to refer to themselves as “The honest settlers of Jackson's Hole.” It’s a fitting title, and likely more accurate today than it once was.
Into this place the hoofprints disappeared. Not many cabins were yet built there; but the unknown rider of the horse knew well that he would find shelter and welcome among the felons of his stripe. Law and order might guess his name correctly, but there was no next step, for lack of evidence; and he would wait, whoever he was, until the rage of popular justice, which had been pursuing him and his brother thieves, should subside. Then, feeling his way gradually with prudence, he would let himself be seen again.
Into this place, the hoofprints vanished. Not many cabins had been built there yet, but the unknown rider on the horse knew he would find shelter and welcome among the other outlaws like him. Law and order might be able to guess his name, but there was no next step due to a lack of evidence; and he would wait, whoever he was, until the fury of public justice, which had been chasing him and his fellow thieves, calmed down. Then, cautiously, he would allow himself to be seen again.
And now, as mysteriously as he had melted away, rumor passed over the country. No tongue seemed to be heard telling the first news; the news was there, one day, a matter of whispered knowledge. On Sunk Creek and on Bear Creek, and elsewhere far and wide, before men talked men seemed secretly to know that Steve, and Ed, and Shorty, would never again be seen. Riders met each other in the road and drew rein to discuss the event, and its bearing upon the cattle interests. In town saloons men took each other aside, and muttered over it in corners.
And now, just as mysteriously as he had disappeared, rumors spread across the country. No one could pinpoint who first shared the news; it just seemed to appear one day, a matter of hushed conversations. On Sunk Creek, Bear Creek, and far and wide, before people even talked about it, there was an unspoken understanding that Steve, Ed, and Shorty would never be seen again. Riders would meet on the road and stop to discuss the situation and its impact on the cattle industry. In town saloons, men would pull each other aside and whisper about it in corners.
Thus it reached the ears of Molly Wood, beginning in a veiled and harmless shape.
Thus it reached the ears of Molly Wood, starting out in a subtle and innocent way.
A neighbor joined her when she was out riding by herself.
A neighbor rode along with her when she was out riding alone.
“Good morning,” said he. “Don't you find it lonesome?” And when she answered lightly, he continued, meaning well: “You'll be having company again soon now. He has finished his job. Wish he'd finished it MORE! Well, good day.”
“Good morning,” he said. “Don’t you find it lonely?” And when she responded casually, he went on, with good intentions: “You’ll have company again soon. He’s done with his work. I wish he had finished it sooner! Anyway, have a good day.”
Molly thought these words over. She could not tell why they gave her a strange feeling. To her Vermont mind no suspicion of the truth would come naturally. But suspicion began to come when she returned from her ride. For, entering the cabin of the Taylors', she came upon several people who all dropped their talk short, and were not skilful at resuming it. She sat there awhile, uneasily aware that all of them knew something which she did not know, and was not intended to know. A thought pierced her—had anything happened to her lover? No; that was not it. The man she had met on horseback spoke of her having company soon again. How soon? she wondered. He had been unable to say when he should return, and now she suddenly felt that a great silence had enveloped him lately: not the mere silence of absence, of receiving no messages or letters, but another sort of silence which now, at this moment, was weighing strangely upon her.
Molly pondered over those words. She couldn't figure out why they made her feel uneasy. In her Vermont mind, she couldn't naturally suspect the truth. But suspicion started to creep in when she got back from her ride. Upon entering the Taylors' cabin, she found several people who all abruptly stopped talking and awkwardly fumbled to start up again. She sat there for a while, feeling uncomfortable as she realized that they all knew something she didn’t and that she wasn’t meant to know. A thought struck her—had something happened to her partner? No, that wasn’t it. The man she had met while riding mentioned that she would have company again soon. How soon? she wondered. He hadn’t been able to say when he would return, and now she suddenly felt as if a heavy silence had surrounded him lately: not just the silence of absence or no messages or letters, but a different kind of silence that now felt oddly oppressive.
And then the next day it came out at the schoolhouse. During that interval known as recess, she became aware through the open window that they were playing a new game outside. Lusty screeches of delight reached her ears.
And then the next day at school, during recess, she noticed through the open window that they were playing a new game outside. Excited shouts of joy filled the air.
“Jump!” a voice ordered. “Jump!”
"Jump!" a voice commanded. "Jump!"
“I don't want to,” returned another voice, uneasily.
“I don’t want to,” replied another voice, feeling uneasy.
“You said you would,” said several. “Didn't he say he would? Ah, he said he would. Jump now, quick!”
“You said you would,” several people replied. “Didn’t he say he would? Oh yeah, he said he would. Jump now, hurry!”
“But I don't want to,” quavered the voice in a tone so dismal that Molly went out to see.
“But I don't want to,” the voice trembled, sounding so miserable that Molly went outside to check it out.
They had got Bob Carmody on the top of the gate by a tree, with a rope round his neck, the other end of which four little boys were joyously holding. The rest looked on eagerly, three little girls clasping their hands, and springing up and down with excitement.
They had Bob Carmody at the top of the gate by a tree, with a rope around his neck, the other end of which four little boys were happily holding. The rest watched eagerly, three little girls clasping their hands and jumping up and down with excitement.
“Why, children!” exclaimed Molly.
“Why, kids!” exclaimed Molly.
“He's said his prayers and everything,” they all screamed out. “He's a rustler, and we're lynchin' him. Jump, Bob!”
“He's said his prayers and everything,” they all shouted. “He's a rustler, and we're gonna lynch him. Jump, Bob!”
“I don't want—”
“I don’t want—”
“Ah, coward, won't take his medicine!”
“Ah, coward, won’t face the consequences!”
“Let him go, boys,” said Molly. “You might really hurt him.” And so she broke up this game, but not without general protest from Wyoming's young voice.
“Let him go, guys,” said Molly. “You could really hurt him.” And so she stopped this game, but not without complaints from Wyoming's young voice.
“He said he would,” Henry Dow assured her.
“He said he would,” Henry Dow assured her.
And George Taylor further explained: “He said he'd be Steve. But Steve didn't scare.” Then George proceeded to tell the schoolmarm, eagerly, all about Steve and Ed, while the schoolmarm looked at him with a rigid face.
And George Taylor added, “He said he’d be Steve. But Steve didn’t scare.” Then George went on to eagerly tell the schoolmarm all about Steve and Ed, while the schoolmarm looked at him with a stiff expression.
“You promised your mother you'd not tell,” said Henry Dow, after all had been told. “You've gone and done it,” and Henry wagged his head in a superior manner.
“You promised your mom you wouldn't say anything,” said Henry Dow, after everything had been revealed. “You went ahead and did it,” and Henry shook his head in a condescending way.
Thus did the New England girl learn what her cow-boy lover had done. She spoke of it to nobody; she kept her misery to herself. He was not there to defend his act. Perhaps in a way that was better. But these were hours of darkness indeed to Molly Wood.
Thus did the New England girl learn what her cowboy lover had done. She spoke of it to no one; she kept her misery to herself. He wasn't there to defend his actions. Maybe in some way that was better. But these were truly dark hours for Molly Wood.
On that visit to Dunbarton, when at the first sight of her lover's photograph in frontier dress her aunt had exclaimed, “I suppose there are days when he does not kill people,” she had cried in all good faith and mirth, “He never killed anybody!” Later, when he was lying in her cabin weak from his bullet wound, but each day stronger beneath her nursing, at a certain word of his there had gone through her a shudder of doubt. Perhaps in his many wanderings he had done such a thing in self-defence, or in the cause of popular justice. But she had pushed the idea away from her hastily, back into the days before she had ever seen him. If this had ever happened, let her not know of it. Then, as a cruel reward for his candor and his laying himself bare to her mother, the letters from Bennington had used that very letter of his as a weapon against him. Her sister Sarah had quoted from it. “He says with apparent pride,” wrote Sarah, “that he has never killed for pleasure or profit.' Those are his exact words, and you may guess their dreadful effect upon mother. I congratulate you, my dear, on having chosen a protector so scrupulous.”
On her visit to Dunbarton, when her aunt first saw her lover's photograph in his frontier outfit, she exclaimed, “I guess there are days when he doesn’t kill people.” In all sincerity and amusement, she replied, “He never killed anyone!” Later, as he lay in her cabin, weak from a gunshot wound but getting stronger every day under her care, a certain word he said made her feel uneasy. Maybe during his travels, he had done something like that in self-defense or for the sake of justice. But she quickly pushed that thought away, back to the time before she had ever met him. If it had ever happened, she didn't want to know about it. Then, as a harsh consequence for his honesty and his openness with her mother, the letters from Bennington had used his very letter against him. Her sister Sarah had quoted from it. “He says with obvious pride,” Sarah wrote, “that he has never killed for pleasure or profit.” Those are his exact words, and you can imagine how disturbing that was for mother. I commend you, my dear, on choosing such a principled protector.
Thus her elder sister had seen fit to write; and letters from less near relatives made hints at the same subject. So she was compelled to accept this piece of knowledge thrust upon her. Yet still, still, those events had been before she knew him. They were remote, without detail or context. He had been little more than a boy. No doubt it was to save his own life. And so she bore the hurt of her discovery all the more easily because her sister's tone roused her to defend her cow-boy.
Thus, her older sister had decided to write, and letters from less close relatives hinted at the same topic. So she had to accept this knowledge forced upon her. Yet still, those events had happened before she knew him. They felt distant, lacking detail or context. He had been little more than a boy. No doubt he did it to save his own life. And so, she handled the pain of her discovery more easily because her sister's tone made her want to defend her cowboy.
But now!
But now!
In her cabin, alone, after midnight, she arose from her sleepless bed, and lighting the candle, stood before his photograph.
In her cabin, by herself, after midnight, she got up from her restless bed and, lighting the candle, stood in front of his photograph.
“It is a good face,” her great-aunt had said, after some study of it. And these words were in her mind now. There his likeness stood at full length, confronting her: the spurs on the boots, the fringed leathern chaparreros, the coiled rope in hand, the pistol at hip, the rough flannel shirt, and the scarf knotted at the throat—and then the grave eyes, looking at her. It thrilled her to meet them, even so. She could read life into them. She seemed to feel passion come from them, and then something like reproach. She stood for a long while looking at him, and then, beating her hands together suddenly, she blew out her light and went back into bed, but not to sleep.
“It’s a good face,” her great-aunt had said after studying it for a bit. And those words were in her mind now. There he was, standing tall and facing her: spurs on his boots, fringed leather chaps, a coiled rope in hand, a pistol at his hip, a rough flannel shirt, and a scarf tied at his throat—and then those serious eyes looking at her. It excited her to meet his gaze, even like this. She felt she could read life in them. It seemed like passion was coming from them, along with something like reproach. She stood there for a while, staring at him, and then, suddenly clapping her hands together, she blew out her light and went back to bed, but not to sleep.
“You're looking pale, deary,” said Mrs. Taylor to her, a few days later.
“You look pale, dear,” Mrs. Taylor said to her a few days later.
“Am I?”
"Am I?"
“And you don't eat anything.”
“And you don't eat at all.”
“Oh, yes, I do.” And Molly retired to her cabin.
“Oh, yes, I do.” Then Molly went back to her cabin.
“George,” said Mrs. Taylor, “you come here.”
“George,” said Mrs. Taylor, “come here.”
It may seem severe—I think that it was severe. That evening when Mr. Taylor came home to his family, George received a thrashing for disobedience.
It might come off as harsh—I believe it was harsh. That evening when Mr. Taylor returned home to his family, George got punished for not following instructions.
“And I suppose,” said Mrs. Taylor to her husband, “that she came out just in time to stop 'em breaking Bob Carmody's neck for him.”
“And I guess,” said Mrs. Taylor to her husband, “that she showed up just in time to keep them from breaking Bob Carmody's neck for him.”
Upon the day following Mrs. Taylor essayed the impossible. She took herself over to Molly Wood's cabin. The girl gave her a listless greeting, and the dame sat slowly down, and surveyed the comfortable room.
The next day, Mrs. Taylor attempted the impossible. She went over to Molly Wood's cabin. The girl greeted her with little enthusiasm, and Mrs. Taylor slowly sat down and looked around the cozy room.
“A very nice home, deary,” said she, “if it was a home. But you'll fix something like this in your real home, I have no doubt.”
“A really nice place, dear,” she said, “if it even feels like a home. But I’m sure you’ll make something like this in your actual home, without a doubt.”
Molly made no answer.
Molly didn't respond.
“What we're going to do without you I can't see,” said Mrs. Taylor. “But I'd not have it different for worlds. He'll be coming back soon, I expect.”
“What we're going to do without you, I can’t imagine,” Mrs. Taylor said. “But I wouldn’t want it any other way for anything in the world. I expect he’ll be back soon.”
“Mrs. Taylor,” said Molly, all at once, “please don't say anything now. I can't stand it.” And she broke into wretched tears.
“Mrs. Taylor,” Molly said suddenly, “please don’t say anything right now. I can’t handle it.” And she burst into miserable tears.
“Why, deary, he—”
“Why, dear, he—”
“No; not a word. Please, please—I'll go out if you do.”
“No; not a word. Please, please—I’ll leave if you do.”
The older woman went to the younger one, and then put her arms round her. But when the tears were over, they had not done any good; it was not the storm that clears the sky—all storms do not clear the sky. And Mrs. Taylor looked at the pale girl and saw that she could do nothing to help her toward peace of mind.
The older woman approached the younger one and wrapped her arms around her. But once the tears were shed, they hadn't really helped; not every storm clears the sky. And Mrs. Taylor looked at the pale girl and realized that she could do nothing to assist her in finding peace of mind.
“Of course,” she said to her husband, after returning from her profitless errand, “you might know she'd feel dreadful.
“Of course,” she said to her husband after coming back from her pointless errand, “you should know she’d feel terrible.”
“What about?” said Taylor.
"What’s up?" said Taylor.
“Why, you know just as well as I do. And I'll say for myself, I hope you'll never have to help hang folks.”
“Come on, you know just as well as I do. And for what it’s worth, I hope you’ll never have to help execute anyone.”
“Well,” said Taylor, mildly, “if I had to, I'd have to, I guess.”
“Well,” said Taylor, casually, “if I had to, I guess I would.”
“Well, I don't want it to come. But that poor girl is eating her heart right out over it.”
“Well, I don’t want it to happen. But that poor girl is really torn up about it.”
“What does she say?”
“What does she say?”
“It's what she don't say. She'll not talk, and she'll not let me talk, and she sits and sits.”
“It's what she doesn't say. She won't talk, and she won't let me talk, and she just sits there.”
“I'll go talk some to her,” said the man.
“I'll go have a chat with her,” said the man.
“Well, Taylor, I thought you had more sense. You'd not get a word in. She'll be sick soon if her worry ain't stopped someway, though.”
“Well, Taylor, I thought you had more sense. You wouldn't get a word in. She's going to be sick soon if her worry isn't stopped somehow, though.”
“What does she want this country to do?” inquired Taylor. “Does she expect it to be like Vermont when it—”
“What does she want this country to do?” Taylor asked. “Does she expect it to be like Vermont when it—”
“We can't help what she expects,” his wife interrupted. “But I wish we could help HER.”
“We can't control what she expects,” his wife interrupted. “But I wish we could help HER.”
They could not, however; and help came from another source. Judge Henry rode by the next day. To him good Mrs. Taylor at once confided her anxiety. The Judge looked grave.
They couldn’t, though; and help arrived from another source. Judge Henry rode by the next day. Good Mrs. Taylor immediately shared her worries with him. The Judge looked serious.
“Must I meddle?” he said.
"Do I have to interfere?" he said.
“Yes, Judge, you must,” said Mrs. Taylor.
“Yes, Judge, you have to,” Mrs. Taylor said.
“But why can't I send him over here when he gets back? Then they'll just settle it between themselves.”
“But why can’t I send him over when he gets back? Then they’ll just sort it out between themselves.”
Mrs. Taylor shook her head. “That would unsettle it worse than it is,” she assured him. “They mustn't meet just now.”
Mrs. Taylor shook her head. “That would make things more chaotic than they already are,” she assured him. “They can't meet right now.”
The Judge sighed. “Well,” he said, “very well. I'll sacrifice my character, since you insist.”
The Judge sighed. “Alright,” he said, “fine. I'll sacrifice my character, since that’s what you want.”
Judge Henry sat thinking, waiting until school should be out. He did not at all relish what lay before him. He would like to have got out of it. He had been a federal judge; he had been an upright judge; he had met the responsibilities of his difficult office not only with learning, which is desirable, but also with courage and common sense besides, and these are essential. He had been a stanch servant of the law. And now he was invited to defend that which, at first sight, nay, even at second and third sight, must always seem a defiance of the law more injurious than crime itself. Every good man in this world has convictions about right and wrong. They are his soul's riches, his spiritual gold. When his conduct is at variance with these, he knows that it is a departure, a falling; and this is a simple and clear matter. If falling were all that ever happened to a good man, all his days would be a simple matter of striving and repentance. But it is not all. There come to him certain junctures, crises, when life, like a highwayman, springs upon him, demanding that he stand and deliver his convictions in the name of some righteous cause, bidding him do evil that good may come. I cannot say that I believe in doing evil that good may come. I do not. I think that any man who honestly justifies such course deceives himself. But this I can say: to call any act evil, instantly begs the question. Many an act that man does is right or wrong according to the time and place which form, so to speak, its context; strip it of its surrounding circumstances, and you tear away its meaning. Gentlemen reformers, beware of this common practice of yours! beware of calling an act evil on Tuesday because that same act was evil on Monday!
Judge Henry sat in thought, waiting for school to let out. He really didn’t want to face what was ahead of him. He wished he could avoid it altogether. He had been a federal judge; he had been a fair judge; he had handled the responsibilities of his challenging role not just with knowledge, which is good, but also with courage and common sense, which are essential. He had been a faithful servant of the law. And now he was being asked to defend something that seemed, at first glance, and even after a few more looks, to be a rejection of the law that was more damaging than crime itself. Every decent person has beliefs about right and wrong. They are the riches of their soul, their spiritual wealth. When their actions contradict these beliefs, they realize they have deviated, they have fallen; and this is straightforward. If falling were all that ever happened to a good person, each day would simply be about striving and atoning. But that isn’t all. There come moments, crises, when life, like a bandit, ambushes them, demanding that they stand up for their beliefs in the name of some noble cause, urging them to do wrong so that good may follow. I can’t say I believe in doing wrong to achieve good. I don’t. I think anyone who genuinely justifies such an approach is fooling themselves. But I can say this: labeling any act as evil immediately raises questions. Many actions a person takes are right or wrong depending on the time and context; strip away its surrounding circumstances, and you strip away its meaning. Gentlemen reformers, watch out for this common habit of yours! Be careful of calling an act evil on Tuesday just because that same act was evil on Monday!
Do you fail to follow my meaning? Then here is an illustration. On Monday I walk over my neighbor's field; there is no wrong in such walking. By Tuesday he has put up a sign that trespassers will be prosecuted according to law. I walk again on Tuesday, and am a law-breaker. Do you begin to see my point? or are you inclined to object to the illustration because the walking on Tuesday was not WRONG, but merely ILLEGAL? Then here is another illustration which you will find it a trifle more embarrassing to answer. Consider carefully, let me beg you, the case of a young man and a young woman who walk out of a door on Tuesday, pronounced man and wife by a third party inside the door. It matters not that on Monday they were, in their own hearts, sacredly vowed to each other. If they had omitted stepping inside that door, if they had dispensed with that third party, and gone away on Monday sacredly vowed to each other in their own hearts, you would have scarcely found their conduct moral. Consider these things carefully,—the sign-post and the third party,—and the difference they make. And now, for a finish, we will return to the sign-post.
Do you not understand my point? Let me give you an example. On Monday, I walk across my neighbor's field; there’s nothing wrong with that. By Tuesday, he has put up a sign saying that trespassers will be prosecuted by law. I walk again on Tuesday, and now I’m breaking the law. Do you see my point? Or do you want to argue that the walking on Tuesday wasn’t WRONG, just ILLEGAL? Here’s another example that might make you think a little more. Consider a young man and a young woman who step out of a door on Tuesday, declared husband and wife by a third party inside. It doesn’t matter that on Monday they had already vowed to each other in their hearts. If they had chosen not to step inside that door, if they had skipped the third party, and left on Monday, vowed to each other in their hearts, you would hardly call their actions moral. Think about these things carefully—the sign and the third party—and the difference they make. Now, let’s go back to the sign.
Suppose that I went over my neighbor's field on Tuesday, after the sign-post was put up, because I saw a murder about to be committed in the field, and therefore ran in and stopped it. Was I doing evil that good might come? Do you not think that to stay out and let the murder be done would have been the evil act in this case? To disobey the sign-post was RIGHT; and I trust that you now perceive the same act may wear as many different hues of right or wrong as the rainbow, according to the atmosphere in which it is done. It is not safe to say of any man, “He did evil that good might come.” Was the thing that he did, in the first place, evil? That is the question.
Suppose I went into my neighbor's field on Tuesday after the sign was put up because I saw a murder about to happen there, and I ran in to stop it. Was I doing something wrong so that something good could happen? Don't you think that staying out and letting the murder happen would have been the wrong thing to do in this situation? Ignoring the sign was RIGHT; and I hope you now understand that the same action can be seen as right or wrong in many different ways, just like a rainbow, depending on the context in which it occurs. It's not accurate to say of anyone, “He did wrong so that good could come.” Was what he did wrong in the first place? That's the real question.
Forgive my asking you to use your mind. It is a thing which no novelist should expect of his reader, and we will go back at once to Judge Henry and his meditations about lynching.
Forgive me for asking you to think. It's not something any novelist should take for granted with their reader, so let's return immediately to Judge Henry and his thoughts on lynching.
He was well aware that if he was to touch at all upon this subject with the New England girl, he could not put her off with mere platitudes and humdrum formulas; not, at least, if he expected to do any good. She was far too intelligent, and he was really anxious to do good. For her sake he wanted the course of the girl's true love to run more smoothly, and still more did he desire this for the sake of his Virginian.
He knew that if he wanted to bring up this topic with the New England girl, he couldn't just use clichés and boring formulas; at least, not if he wanted to make any real impact. She was way too smart for that, and he genuinely wanted to help. He wanted the girl’s true love to go more smoothly, and he wanted this even more for his Virginian.
“I sent him myself on that business,” the Judge reflected uncomfortably. “I am partly responsible for the lynching. It has brought him one great unhappiness already through the death of Steve. If it gets running in this girl's mind, she may—dear me!” the Judge broke off, “what a nuisance!” And he sighed. For as all men know, he also knew that many things should be done in this world in silence, and that talking about them is a mistake.
“I handled that myself,” the Judge thought, feeling uneasy. “I’m partly to blame for the lynching. It has already caused him a lot of pain with Steve’s death. If this gets into the girl’s head, she might—oh dear!” The Judge paused, “What a hassle!” And he sighed. Because, as all men know, he was also aware that many things should be done quietly, and discussing them is often a mistake.
But when school was out, and the girl gone to her cabin, his mind had set the subject in order thoroughly, and he knocked at her door, ready, as he had put it, to sacrifice his character in the cause of true love.
But when school ended and the girl went back to her cabin, he had completely sorted out his thoughts on the matter, and he knocked on her door, ready, as he had said, to sacrifice his reputation for the sake of true love.
“Well,” he said, coming straight to the point, “some dark things have happened.” And when she made no answer to this, he continued: “But you must not misunderstand us. We're too fond of you for that.”
“Look,” he said, getting right to the point, “some serious things have happened.” And when she didn’t respond, he added, “But you shouldn’t take it the wrong way. We care about you too much for that.”
“Judge Henry,” said Molly Wood, also coming straight to the point, “have you come to tell me that you think well of lynching?”
“Judge Henry,” said Molly Wood, getting right to the point, “are you here to tell me that you believe lynching is a good thing?”
He met her. “Of burning Southern negroes in public, no. Of hanging Wyoming cattle thieves in private, yes. You perceive there's a difference, don't you?”
He met her. “No, we don’t burn Black Southerners in public. But yes, we hang cattle thieves in Wyoming in private. You see there's a difference, right?”
“Not in principle,” said the girl, dry and short.
“Not in principle,” said the girl, curt and to the point.
“Oh—dear—me!” slowly exclaimed the Judge. “I am sorry that you cannot see that, because I think that I can. And I think that you have just as much sense as I have.” The Judge made himself very grave and very good-humored at the same time. The poor girl was strung to a high pitch, and spoke harshly in spite of herself.
“Oh—dear—me!” the Judge said slowly. “I’m sorry you can’t see that because I think I can. And I believe you have just as much sense as I do.” The Judge tried to appear both serious and cheerful at the same time. The poor girl was feeling quite tense and spoke harshly despite herself.
“What is the difference in principle?” she demanded.
“What’s the difference, really?” she asked.
“Well,” said the Judge, easy and thoughtful, “what do you mean by principle?”
"Well," the Judge said, relaxed and thoughtful, "what do you mean by principle?"
“I didn't think you'd quibble,” flashed Molly. “I'm not a lawyer myself.”
"I didn't think you'd argue about it," Molly shot back. "I'm not a lawyer, after all."
A man less wise than Judge Henry would have smiled at this, and then war would have exploded hopelessly between them, and harm been added to what was going wrong already. But the Judge knew that he must give to every word that the girl said now his perfect consideration.
A man less wise than Judge Henry would have smiled at this, and then a fight would have erupted hopelessly between them, making things even worse than they already were. But the Judge knew he had to give careful thought to every word the girl said now.
“I don't mean to quibble,” he assured her. “I know the trick of escaping from one question by asking another. But I don't want to escape from anything you hold me to answer. If you can show me that I am wrong, I want you to do so. But,” and here the Judge smiled, “I want you to play fair, too.”
“I don’t want to nitpick,” he reassured her. “I know how to dodge one question by throwing another back. But I don’t want to avoid anything you want me to answer. If you can prove I’m wrong, I’d really like you to do that. But,” and here the Judge smiled, “I want you to play fair, too.”
“And how am I not?”
"And why wouldn't I be?"
“I want you to be just as willing to be put right by me as I am to be put right by you. And so when you use such a word as principle, you must help me to answer by saying what principle you mean. For in all sincerity I see no likeness in principle whatever between burning Southern negroes in public and hanging Wyoming horse-thieves in private. I consider the burning a proof that the South is semi-barbarous, and the hanging a proof that Wyoming is determined to become civilized. We do not torture our criminals when we lynch them. We do not invite spectators to enjoy their death agony. We put no such hideous disgrace upon the United States. We execute our criminals by the swiftest means, and in the quietest way. Do you think the principle is the same?”
“I want you to be just as open to being corrected by me as I am to being corrected by you. So when you use a word like principle, you need to help me understand what principle you mean. Honestly, I don’t see any similarity in principle between publicly burning Southern Black people and privately hanging horse thieves in Wyoming. I believe the burning shows that the South is somewhat barbaric, while the hanging indicates that Wyoming is trying to be civilized. We don’t torture our criminals when we lynch them. We don’t invite spectators to watch them suffer to death. We don’t bring such terrible shame to the United States. We execute our criminals in the quickest way possible and in the quietest manner. Do you really think the principle is the same?”
Molly had listened to him with attention. “The way is different,” she admitted.
Molly had listened to him closely. “Things are different,” she admitted.
“Only the way?”
“Is that the only way?”
“So it seems to me. Both defy law and order.”
“So it looks to me. Both break the law and create chaos.”
“Ah, but do they both? Now we're getting near the principle.”
“Ah, but do they really? Now we’re getting to the main point.”
“Why, yes. Ordinary citizens take the law in their own hands.”
“Yeah, regular people take the law into their own hands.”
“The principle at last!” exclaimed the Judge.
“The principle at last!” the Judge exclaimed.
“Now tell me some more things. Out of whose hands do they take the law?”
“Now tell me more. From whose hands do they take the law?”
“The court's.”
“The court.”
“What made the courts?”
“What created the courts?”
“I don't understand.”
"I don't get it."
“How did there come to be any courts?”
“How did we end up with courts?”
“The Constitution.”
"The Constitution."
“How did there come to be any Constitution? Who made it?”
“How did the Constitution come about? Who created it?”
“The delegates, I suppose.”
"The delegates, I guess."
“Who made the delegates?”
“Who created the delegates?”
“I suppose they were elected, or appointed, or something.”
“I guess they were elected, appointed, or something like that.”
“And who elected them?”
"Who voted for them?"
“Of course the people elected them.”
“Of course, the people voted for them.”
“Call them the ordinary citizens,” said the Judge. “I like your term. They are where the law comes from, you see. For they chose the delegates who made the Constitution that provided for the courts. There's your machinery. These are the hands into which ordinary citizens have put the law. So you see, at best, when they lynch they only take back what they once gave. Now we'll take your two cases that you say are the same in principle. I think that they are not. For in the South they take a negro from jail where he was waiting to be duly hung. The South has never claimed that the law would let him go. But in Wyoming the law has been letting our cattle-thieves go for two years. We are in a very bad way, and we are trying to make that way a little better until civilization can reach us. At present we lie beyond its pale. The courts, or rather the juries, into whose hands we have put the law, are not dealing the law. They are withered hands, or rather they are imitation hands made for show, with no life in them, no grip. They cannot hold a cattle-thief. And so when your ordinary citizen sees this, and sees that he has placed justice in a dead hand, he must take justice back into his own hands where it was once at the beginning of all things. Call this primitive, if you will. But so far from being a DEFIANCE of the law, it is an ASSERTION of it—the fundamental assertion of self governing men, upon whom our whole social fabric is based. There is your principle, Miss Wood, as I see it. Now can you help me to see anything different?”
“Call them ordinary citizens,” said the Judge. “I like that term. They are the source of the law, you see. They chose the delegates who created the Constitution that established the courts. There’s your framework. These are the hands into which ordinary citizens have placed the law. So, at best, when they lynch someone, they're just taking back what they once gave. Now let’s discuss the two cases that you say are similar in principle. I believe they are not. In the South, they take a black man from jail where he was waiting to be legally executed. The South has never claimed the law would set him free. But in Wyoming, the law has been letting our cattle thieves go for two years. We’re in a really bad situation, and we’re trying to improve that situation until civilization can reach us. Right now, we’re outside its bounds. The courts, or rather the juries, to whom we have entrusted the law, are not enforcing it. They are like withered hands, or rather like fake hands made for display, with no life in them, no strength. They can’t apprehend a cattle thief. And so when your ordinary citizen sees this, and recognizes that he has placed justice in a lifeless hand, he feels the need to take justice back into his own hands, as it was in the beginning of all things. Call it primitive if you like. But rather than being a DEFYING act against the law, it is an ASSERTION of it—the fundamental assertion of self-governing individuals, on whom our entire social structure is built. There’s your principle, Miss Wood, as I see it. Now can you show me anything different?”
She could not.
She couldn't.
“But perhaps you are of the same opinion still?” the Judge inquired.
“But maybe you still think the same?” the Judge asked.
“It is all terrible to me,” she said.
“It’s all awful to me,” she said.
“Yes; and so is capital punishment terrible. And so is war. And perhaps some day we shall do without them. But they are none of them so terrible as unchecked theft and murder would be.”
“Yes; and so is the death penalty awful. And so is war. And maybe one day we’ll live without them. But none of these are as terrible as uncontrolled theft and murder would be.”
After the Judge had departed on his way to Sunk Creek, no one spoke to Molly upon this subject. But her face did not grow cheerful at once. It was plain from her fits of silence that her thoughts were not at rest. And sometimes at night she would stand in front of her lover's likeness, gazing upon it with both love and shrinking.
After the Judge left for Sunk Creek, no one talked to Molly about it. But her mood didn’t brighten right away. It was clear from her long silences that her mind was troubled. Sometimes at night, she would stand in front of her lover’s picture, staring at it with both love and hesitation.
XXXIV. TO FIT HER FINGER
It was two rings that the Virginian wrote for when next I heard from him.
It was two rings that the Virginian asked for when I next heard from him.
After my dark sight of what the Cattle Land could be, I soon had journeyed home by way of Washakie and Rawlins. Steve and Shorty did not leave my memory, nor will they ever, I suppose.
After my gloomy vision of what the Cattle Land might become, I soon made my way home through Washakie and Rawlins. Steve and Shorty stayed in my thoughts, and I guess they always will.
The Virginian had touched the whole thing the day I left him. He had noticed me looking a sort of farewell at the plains and mountains.
The Virginian had addressed the entire situation the day I left him. He had seen me giving a sort of farewell glance at the plains and mountains.
“You will come back to it,” he said. “If there was a headstone for every man that once pleasured in his freedom here, yu'd see one most every time yu' turned your head. It's a heap sadder than a graveyard—but yu' love it all the same.”
“You'll come back to it,” he said. “If there was a headstone for every man who once enjoyed his freedom here, you'd see one almost every time you turned your head. It’s a lot sadder than a graveyard—but you love it just the same.”
Sadness had passed from him—from his uppermost mood, at least, when he wrote about the rings. Deep in him was sadness of course, as well as joy. For he had known Steve, and he had covered Shorty with earth. He had looked upon life with a marksman's eyes, very close; and no one, if he have a heart, can pass through this and not carry sadness in his spirit with him forever. But he seldom shows it openly; it bides within him, enriching his cheerfulness and rendering him of better service to his fellow-men.
Sadness had faded from him—at least from the surface, when he wrote about the rings. Deep down, he still felt sadness, along with joy. He had known Steve, and he had buried Shorty. He had looked at life with the sharp perspective of a marksman, very closely; and no one with a heart can go through this without carrying sadness in their spirit forever. But he rarely shows it; it stays within him, enhancing his cheerfulness and making him more helpful to others.
It was a commission of cheerfulness that he now gave, being distant from where rings are to be bought. He could not go so far as the East to procure what he had planned. Rings were to be had in Cheyenne, and a still greater choice in Denver; and so far as either of these towns his affairs would have permitted him to travel. But he was set upon having rings from the East. They must come from the best place in the country; nothing short of that was good enough “to fit her finger,” as he said. The wedding ring was a simple matter. Let it be right, that was all: the purest gold that could be used, with her initials and his together graven round the inside, with the day of the month and the year.
He was now making a cheerful request, even though he was far from places where rings could be bought. He couldn't travel all the way to the East to get what he wanted. There were rings available in Cheyenne, and an even bigger selection in Denver; his circumstances would have allowed him to go to either of those towns. But he was determined to have rings from the East. They had to come from the best place in the country; anything less wasn’t good enough “to fit her finger,” as he put it. The wedding ring was straightforward. It just needed to be right: the purest gold available, with their initials engraved together on the inside, along with the day, month, and year.
The date was now set. It had come so far as this. July third was to be the day. Then for sixty days and nights he was to be a bridegroom, free from his duties at Sunk Creek, free to take his bride wheresoever she might choose to go. And she had chosen.
The date was now set. It had come this far. July third was going to be the day. For sixty days and nights, he would be a groom, free from his responsibilities at Sunk Creek, free to take his bride wherever she wanted to go. And she had made her choice.
Those voices of the world had more than angered her; for after the anger a set purpose was left. Her sister should have the chance neither to come nor to stay away. Had her mother even answered the Virginian's letter, there could have been some relenting. But the poor lady had been inadequate in this, as in all other searching moments of her life: she had sent messages,—kind ones, to be sure,—but only messages. If this had hurt the Virginian, no one knew it in the world, least of all the girl in whose heart it had left a cold, frozen spot. Not a good spirit in which to be married, you will say. No; frozen spots are not good at any time. But Molly's own nature gave her due punishment. Through all these days of her warm happiness a chill current ran, like those which interrupt the swimmer's perfect joy. The girl was only half as happy as her lover; but she hid this deep from him,—hid it until that final, fierce hour of reckoning that her nature had with her,—nay, was bound to have with her, before the punishment was lifted, and the frozen spot melted at length from her heart.
Those voices from the world didn’t just make her angry; they left her with a clear purpose. Her sister should have the chance to either come or stay away. If her mother had even replied to the Virginian's letter, there might have been some forgiveness. But the poor woman had failed in this, just as she had in all other critical moments of her life: she had sent kind messages, sure, but they were still just messages. If this had hurt the Virginian, no one knew about it, least of all the girl who now had a cold, frozen spot in her heart. Not the best mindset for getting married, you might say. No, frozen spots are never good. But Molly's own nature brought her punishment. During all those days of her warm happiness, a chill ran through her, like the currents that disrupt a swimmer's joy. The girl was only half as happy as her lover, but she kept this hidden from him—hidden until that final, intense moment of reckoning that she had to face—something she had to resolve before the punishment was lifted and the frozen spot finally melted from her heart.
So, meanwhile, she made her decree against Bennington. Not Vermont, but Wyoming, should be her wedding place. No world's voices should be whispering, no world's eyes should be looking on, when she made her vow to him and received his vow. Those voices should be spoken and that ring put on in this wild Cattle Land, where first she had seen him ride into the flooded river, and lift her ashore upon his horse. It was this open sky which should shine down on them, and this frontier soil upon which their feet should tread. The world should take its turn second.
So, in the meantime, she made her decision about Bennington. Not Vermont, but Wyoming, would be her wedding location. No outside voices should be whispering, no outside eyes should be watching when she made her vows to him and accepted his. Those words should be spoken and that ring placed on her finger in this wild Cattle Land, where she first saw him ride into the flooded river and lift her to safety on his horse. It was this open sky that should shine down on them, and this frontier ground on which they would stand. The world could wait its turn.
After a month with him by stream and canyon, a month far deeper into the mountain wilds than ever yet he had been free to take her, a month with sometimes a tent and sometimes the stars above them, and only their horses besides themselves—after such a month as this, she would take him to her mother and to Bennington; and the old aunt over at Dunbarton would look at him, and be once more able to declare that the Starks had always preferred a man who was a man.
After a month with him by the stream and canyon, a month deeper into the mountain wilderness than he had ever been able to take her, a month with sometimes a tent and sometimes the stars above them, and only their horses besides themselves—after such a month as this, she would take him to see her mother and to Bennington; and the old aunt over at Dunbarton would look at him and be able to say once again that the Starks had always preferred a real man.
And so July third was to be engraved inside the wedding ring. Upon the other ring the Virginian had spent much delicious meditation, all in his secret mind. He had even got the right measure of her finger without her suspecting the reason. But this step was the final one in his plan.
And so July third was to be engraved inside the wedding ring. On the other ring, the Virginian had spent a lot of time thinking about it, all in his secret mind. He had even figured out the right size for her finger without her suspecting the reason. But this step was the final one in his plan.
During the time that his thoughts had begun to be busy over the other ring, by a chance he had learned from Mrs. Henry a number of old fancies regarding precious stones. Mrs. Henry often accompanied the Judge in venturesome mountain climbs, and sometimes the steepness of the rocks required her to use her hands for safety. One day when the Virginian went with them to help mark out certain boundary corners, she removed her rings lest they should get scratched; and he, being just behind her, took them during the climb.
While he was preoccupied with thoughts about the other ring, he happened to learn from Mrs. Henry some old ideas about precious stones. Mrs. Henry often joined the Judge on adventurous mountain hikes, and sometimes the steep rocks made it necessary for her to use her hands for safety. One day, when the Virginian went along with them to help mark certain boundary corners, she took off her rings to avoid scratching them; and he, walking just behind her, took them during the climb.
“I see you're looking at my topaz,” she had said, as he returned them. “If I could have chosen, it would have been a ruby. But I was born in November.”
“I see you’re admiring my topaz,” she said as he handed them back. “If I could have picked, I would have chosen a ruby. But I was born in November.”
He did not understand her in the least, but her words awakened exceeding interest in him; and they had descended some five miles of mountain before he spoke again. Then he became ingenious, for he had half worked out what Mrs. Henry's meaning must be; but he must make quite sure. Therefore, according to his wild, shy nature, he became ingenious.
He didn't understand her at all, but her words sparked a strong interest in him, and they had gone down about five miles of mountain before he spoke again. Then he got creative, because he had partly figured out what Mrs. Henry's meaning probably was; but he needed to be completely sure. So, true to his wild, shy character, he got inventive.
“Men wear rings,” he began. “Some of the men on the ranch do. I don't see any harm in a man's wearin' a ring. But I never have.”
“Men wear rings,” he started. “Some of the guys on the ranch do. I don't see any problem with a guy wearing a ring. But I've never done it.”
“Well,” said the lady, not yet suspecting that he was undertaking to circumvent her, “probably those men have sweethearts.”
“Well,” said the lady, not yet realizing that he was trying to outsmart her, “those guys probably have girlfriends.”
“No, ma'am. Not sweethearts worth wearin' rings for—in two cases, anyway. They won 'em at cyards. And they like to see 'em shine. I never saw a man wear a topaz.”
“No, ma'am. Not sweethearts worth wearing rings for—in two cases, anyway. They won them at cards. And they like to see them shine. I’ve never seen a man wear a topaz.”
Mrs. Henry did not have any further remark to make.
Mrs. Henry didn't have anything else to say.
“I was born in January myself,” pursued the Virginian, very thoughtfully.
“I was born in January too,” the Virginian said, thinking deeply.
Then the lady gave him one look, and without further process of mind perceived exactly what he was driving at.
Then the lady gave him a glance, and without any more thought, understood exactly what he meant.
“That's very extravagant for rings,” said she. “January is diamonds.”
"That's really extravagant for rings," she said. "January is for diamonds."
“Diamonds,” murmured the Virginian, more and more thoughtfully. “Well, it don't matter, for I'd not wear a ring. And November is—what did yu' say, ma'am?”
"Diamonds," the Virginian said thoughtfully. "Well, it doesn't matter because I wouldn't wear a ring. And November is—what did you say, ma'am?"
“Topaz.”
“Topaz.”
“Yes. Well, jewels are cert'nly pretty things. In the Spanish Missions yu'll see large ones now and again. And they're not glass, I think. And so they have got some jewel that kind of belongs to each month right around the twelve?”
“Yeah. Well, jewels are definitely pretty things. In the Spanish Missions, you can spot large ones here and there. And I'm pretty sure they're not glass. So, I guess they have a jewel that corresponds to each month throughout the year?”
“Yes,” said Mrs. Henry, smiling. “One for each month. But the opal is what you want.”
“Yeah,” said Mrs. Henry, smiling. “One for each month. But the opal is what you really want.”
He looked at her, and began to blush.
He looked at her and started to blush.
“October is the opal,” she added, and she laughed outright, for Miss Wood's birthday was on the fifteenth of that month.
“October is the opal,” she said, laughing loudly, because Miss Wood's birthday was on the fifteenth of that month.
The Virginian smiled guiltily at her through his crimson.
The Virginian smiled sheepishly at her through his anger.
“I've no doubt you can beat around the bush very well with men,” said Mrs. Henry. “But it's perfectly transparent with us—in matters of sentiment, at least.”
“I have no doubt you're great at avoiding the point with men,” said Mrs. Henry. “But it's completely clear to us—in terms of feelings, at least.”
“Well, I am sorry,” he presently said. “I don't want to give her an opal. I have no superstition, but I don't want to give her an opal. If her mother did, or anybody like that, why, all right. But not from me. D' yu' understand, ma'am?”
"Well, I'm sorry," he said shortly. "I don't want to give her an opal. I don't believe in superstitions, but I just don't want to give her an opal. If her mother did, or someone like that, then fine. But not from me. Do you understand, ma'am?"
Mrs. Henry did understand this subtle trait in the wild man, and she rejoiced to be able to give him immediate reassurance concerning opals.
Mrs. Henry recognized this subtle quality in the wild man, and she was glad to provide him with immediate reassurance about opals.
“Don't worry about that,” she said. “The opal is said to bring ill luck, but not when it is your own month stone. Then it is supposed to be not only deprived of evil influence, but to possess peculiarly fortunate power. Let it be an opal ring.”
“Don’t worry about it,” she said. “The opal is said to bring bad luck, but not when it’s your birthstone. Then it’s believed to not only be free from negative influence, but to have especially good luck. Let it be an opal ring.”
Then he asked her boldly various questions, and she showed him her rings, and gave him advice about the setting. There was no special custom, she told him, ruling such rings as this he desired to bestow. The gem might be the lady's favorite or the lover's favorite; and to choose the lady's month stone was very well indeed.
Then he confidently asked her a bunch of questions, and she showed him her rings and offered advice about the setting. There wasn't any specific tradition, she said, regarding rings like the one he wanted to give. The stone could be the lady's favorite or the lover's favorite, and picking the lady's birthstone was perfectly fine.
Very well indeed, the Virginian thought. But not quite well enough for him. His mind now busied itself with this lore concerning jewels, and soon his sentiment had suggested something which he forthwith carried out.
Very well indeed, the Virginian thought. But not quite well enough for him. His mind now occupied itself with knowledge about jewels, and soon his feelings prompted him to do something that he immediately acted on.
When the ring was achieved, it was an opal, but set with four small embracing diamonds. Thus was her month stone joined with his, that their luck and their love might be inseparably clasped.
When the ring was completed, it featured an opal surrounded by four small diamonds. This way, her birthstone was combined with his, so their luck and love could be tightly bonded together.
He found the size of her finger one day when winter had departed, and the early grass was green. He made a ring of twisted grass for her, while she held her hand for him to bind it. He made another for himself. Then, after each had worn their grass ring for a while, he begged her to exchange. He did not send his token away from him, but most carefully measured it. Thus the ring fitted her well, and the lustrous flame within the opal thrilled his heart each time he saw it. For now June was near its end; and that other plain gold ring, which, for safe keeping, he cherished suspended round his neck day and night, seemed to burn with an inward glow that was deeper than the opal's.
He discovered the size of her finger one day when winter had passed, and the early grass was green. He made her a ring out of twisted grass while she held her hand out for him to put it on. He made another one for himself. After they both wore their grass rings for a while, he asked her to swap. He didn’t let go of his token, but carefully measured it. This way, the ring fit her perfectly, and the bright flame inside the opal excited his heart every time he saw it. By now, June was nearing its end; and that other plain gold ring, which he kept safely hanging around his neck day and night, seemed to glow with an inner light that was deeper than the opal's.
So in due course arrived the second of July. Molly's punishment had got as far as this: she longed for her mother to be near her at this time; but it was too late.
So eventually, the second of July came. Molly's punishment had reached this point: she yearned for her mother to be close to her at this moment; but it was too late.
XXXV. WITH MALICE AFORETHOUGHT
Town lay twelve straight miles before the lover and his sweetheart, when they came to the brow of the last long hill. All beneath them was like a map: neither man nor beast distinguishable, but the veined and tinted image of a country, knobs and flats set out in order clearly, shining extensive and motionless in the sun. It opened on the sight of the lovers as they reached the sudden edge of the tableland, where since morning they had ridden with the head of neither horse ever in advance of the other.
Town lay twelve straight miles ahead of the lover and his sweetheart when they reached the top of the last long hill. Everything below them looked like a map: no people or animals were distinguishable, just the shaded and colored outline of a landscape, hills and valleys arranged clearly, shimmering and still in the sun. It revealed itself to the lovers as they reached the sudden edge of the plateau, where since morning they had been riding with neither horse leading ahead of the other.
At the view of their journey's end, the Virginian looked down at his girl beside him, his eyes filled with a bridegroom's light, and, hanging safe upon his breast, he could feel the gold ring that he would slowly press upon her finger to-morrow. He drew off the glove from her left hand, and stooping, kissed the jewel in that other ring which he had given her. The crimson fire in the opal seemed to mingle with that in his heart, and his arm lifted her during a moment from the saddle as he held her to him. But in her heart the love of him was troubled by that cold pang of loneliness which had crept upon her like a tide as the day drew near. None of her own people were waiting in that distant town to see her become his bride. Friendly faces she might pass on the way; but all of them new friends, made in this wild country: not a face of her childhood would smile upon her; and deep within her, a voice cried for the mother who was far away in Vermont. That she would see Mrs. Taylor's kind face at her wedding was no comfort now.
At the end of their journey, the Virginian looked down at the girl beside him, his eyes shining like a groom's, and he could feel the gold ring hanging safely on his chest that he would slowly place on her finger tomorrow. He took off the glove from her left hand and, bending down, kissed the stone in the other ring he had given her. The deep red glow of the opal seemed to blend with the fire in his heart, and for a moment, he lifted her off the saddle as he held her close. But inside her, love for him was mixed with a cold sense of loneliness that washed over her like a wave as the day approached. None of her people were waiting in that distant town to see her become his bride. She might pass familiar faces on the way, but they were all new friends made in this wild country; not one face from her childhood would greet her, and deep down, she longed for her mother who was far away in Vermont. That she would see Mrs. Taylor's kind face at her wedding was no comfort now.
There lay the town in the splendor of Wyoming space. Around it spread the watered fields, westward for a little way, eastward to a great distance, making squares of green and yellow crops; and the town was but a poor rag in the midst of this quilted harvest. After the fields to the east, the tawny plain began; and with one faint furrow of river lining its undulations, it stretched beyond sight. But west of the town rose the Bow Leg Mountains, cool with their still unmelted snows and their dull blue gulfs of pine. From three canyons flowed three clear forks which began the river. Their confluence was above the town a good two miles; it looked but a few paces from up here, while each side the river straggled the margin cottonwoods, like thin borders along a garden walk. Over all this map hung silence like a harmony, tremendous yet serene.
The town rested in the vast beauty of Wyoming. Around it, irrigated fields stretched west for a bit and east for miles, creating patches of green and yellow crops; the town seemed like a small, worn rag in the midst of this colorful harvest. Beyond the fields to the east, the dry plains began, with a faint river carving its way through the rolling landscape, disappearing from view. To the west of the town, the Bow Leg Mountains rose, cool with their untouched snow and their dull blue pine forests. Three clear streams flowed from the canyons, forming the river a good two miles upstream from the town; it looked much closer from this vantage point, while cottonwoods lined the riverbank, like delicate edges along a garden path. Over this entire scene lay a profound silence, both powerful and peaceful.
“How beautiful! how I love it!” whispered the girl. “But, oh, how big it is!” And she leaned against her lover for an instant. It was her spirit seeking shelter. To-day, this vast beauty, this primal calm, had in it for her something almost of dread. The small, comfortable, green hills of home rose before her. She closed her eyes and saw Vermont: a village street, and the post-office, and ivy covering an old front door, and her mother picking some yellow roses from a bush.
“How beautiful! I love it so much!” whispered the girl. “But wow, it’s so big!” And she leaned against her boyfriend for a moment. It was her spirit looking for comfort. Today, this immense beauty and deep calm felt almost overwhelming to her. The small, cozy green hills of home appeared in her mind. She shut her eyes and envisioned Vermont: a village street, the post office, ivy clinging to an old front door, and her mom picking some yellow roses from a bush.
At a sound, her eyes quickly opened; and here was her lover turned in his saddle, watching another horseman approach. She saw the Virginian's hand in a certain position, and knew that his pistol was ready. But the other merely overtook and passed them, as they stood at the brow of the hill.
At the noise, her eyes flew open; and there was her lover turned in his saddle, watching another rider come up. She noticed the Virginian's hand was in a specific position, and she knew his gun was ready. But the other rider just caught up and went past them as they stood on the edge of the hill.
The man had given one nod to the Virginian, and the Virginian one to him; and now he was already below them on the descending road. To Molly Wood he was a stranger; but she had seen his eyes when he nodded to her lover, and she knew, even without the pistol, that this was not enmity at first sight. It was not indeed. Five years of gathered hate had looked out of the man's eyes. And she asked her lover who this was.
The man had nodded once to the Virginian, and the Virginian had returned the nod. Now, he was already below them on the downhill road. To Molly Wood, he was a stranger; but she had seen his eyes when he nodded to her lover, and she understood, even without the pistol, that this was not hostility at first glance. It really wasn't. Five years of accumulated hatred showed in the man's eyes. So, she asked her lover who this was.
“Oh,” said he, easily, “just a man I see now and then.”
“Oh,” he said casually, “just a guy I run into now and then.”
“Is his name Trampas?” said Molly Wood.
“Is his name Trampas?” Molly Wood asked.
The Virginian looked at her in surprise. “Why, where have you seen him?” he asked.
The Virginian looked at her in surprise. “Wait, where have you seen him?” he asked.
“Never till now. But I knew.”
“Not until now. But I knew.”
“My gracious! Yu' never told me yu' had mind-reading powers.” And he smiled serenely at her.
“My goodness! You never told me you had mind-reading powers.” And he smiled calmly at her.
“I knew it was Trampas as soon as I saw his eyes.”
“I recognized it was Trampas as soon as I saw his eyes.”
“My gracious!” her lover repeated with indulgent irony. “I must be mighty careful of my eyes when you're lookin' at 'em.”
“My goodness!” her lover repeated with playful sarcasm. “I really have to be careful with my eyes when you're looking at them.”
“I believe he did that murder,” said the girl.
"I think he committed that murder," said the girl.
“Whose mind are yu' readin' now?” he drawled affectionately.
“Whose mind are you reading now?” he said fondly.
But he could not joke her off the subject. She took his strong hand in hers, tremulously, so much of it as her little hand could hold. “I know something about that—that—last autumn,” she said, shrinking from words more definite. “And I know that you only did—”
But he couldn't make her laugh off the topic. She took his strong hand in hers, nervously, as much as her small hand could grasp. “I know something about that—that—last autumn,” she said, pulling away from more explicit words. “And I know that you only did—”
“What I had to,” he finished, very sadly, but sternly, too.
"What I had to," he concluded, feeling very sad, but also firm.
“Yes,” she asserted, keeping hold of his hand. “I suppose that—lynching—” (she almost whispered the word) “is the only way. But when they had to die just for stealing horses, it seems so wicked that this murderer—”
“Yes,” she said, holding onto his hand. “I guess that—lynching—” (she almost whispered the word) “is the only way. But when they had to die just for stealing horses, it seems so cruel that this murderer—”
“Who can prove it?” asked the Virginian.
“Who can prove it?” asked the Virginian.
“But don't you know it?”
“But don’t you get it?”
“I know a heap o' things inside my heart. But that's not proving. There was only the body, and the hoofprints—and what folks guessed.”
“I know a lot of things in my heart. But that doesn’t prove anything. There was just the body, and the hoofprints—and what people guessed.”
“He was never even arrested!” the girl said.
“He was never even arrested!” the girl exclaimed.
“No. He helped elect the sheriff in that county.”
“No. He helped get the sheriff elected in that county.”
Then Molly ventured a step inside the border of her lover's reticence. “I saw—” she hesitated, “just now, I saw what you did.”
Then Molly stepped a little closer to her lover's shyness. “I saw—” she paused, “just now, I saw what you did.”
He returned to his caressing irony. “You'll have me plumb scared if you keep on seein' things.”
He went back to his teasing tone. “You'll totally freak me out if you keep seeing things.”
“You had your pistol ready for him.”
“You had your gun ready for him.”
“Why, I believe I did. It was mighty unnecessary.” And the Virginian took out the pistol again, and shook his head over it, like one who has been caught in a blunder.
“Yeah, I think I did. That was really unnecessary.” And the Virginian pulled out the pistol again and shook his head over it, like someone who realized they made a mistake.
She looked at him, and knew that she must step outside his reticence again. By love and her surrender to him their positions had been exchanged.
She looked at him and realized that she needed to step outside his silence once more. Through love and her submission to him, their roles had swapped.
He was not now, as through his long courting he had been, her half-obeying, half-refractory worshipper. She was no longer his half-indulgent, half-scornful superior. Her better birth and schooling that had once been weapons to keep him at his distance, or bring her off victorious in their encounters, had given way before the onset of the natural man himself. She knew her cow-boy lover, with all that he lacked, to be more than ever she could be, with all that she had. He was her worshipper still, but her master, too. Therefore now, against the baffling smile he gave her, she felt powerless. And once again a pang of yearning for her mother to be near her to-day shot through the girl. She looked from her untamed man to the untamed desert of Wyoming, and the town where she was to take him as her wedded husband. But for his sake she would not let him guess her loneliness.
He wasn't now, as he had been throughout their long courtship, her half-obedient, half-defiant admirer. She was no longer his half-indulgent, half-scornful superior. Her better background and education that had once kept him at a distance, or allowed her to win their arguments, had given way to the raw reality of who he really was. She recognized her cowboy lover, despite his shortcomings, to be more than she could ever be, with all that she had. He was still her admirer, but he was also her master. So now, in reaction to the mysterious smile he gave her, she felt helpless. Once again, a wave of longing for her mother to be with her today washed over the girl. She glanced from her wild man to the untamed landscape of Wyoming, and to the town where she was to take him as her husband. But for his sake, she wouldn’t let him sense her loneliness.
He sat on his horse Monte, considering the pistol. Then he showed her a rattlesnake coiled by the roots of some sage-brush. “Can I hit it?” he inquired.
He sat on his horse Monte, contemplating the pistol. Then he pointed out a rattlesnake coiled by the roots of some sagebrush. “Can I hit it?” he asked.
“You don't often miss them,” said she, striving to be cheerful.
"You don't really miss them," she said, trying to sound cheerful.
“Well, I'm told getting married unstrings some men.” He aimed, and the snake was shattered. “Maybe it's too early yet for the unstringing to begin!” And with some deliberation he sent three more bullets into the snake. “I reckon that's enough,” said he.
“Well, I’ve heard that getting married can change some men.” He aimed, and the snake shattered. “Maybe it’s still too early for that change to kick in!” With some thought, he fired three more bullets into the snake. “I think that’s enough,” he said.
“Was not the first one?”
“Wasn't the first one?”
“Oh, yes, for the snake.” And then, with one leg crooked cow-boy fashion across in front of his saddle-horn, he cleaned his pistol, and replaced the empty cartridges.
“Oh, yeah, for the snake.” Then, with one leg casually crossed in front of his saddle horn, he cleaned his pistol and put the empty cartridges back in.
Once more she ventured near the line of his reticence. “Has—has Trampas seen you much lately?”
Once again, she approached the edge of his silence. “Have—have you seen Trampas much lately?”
“Why, no; not for a right smart while. But I reckon he has not missed me.”
“Why, no; not for quite a while. But I guess he hasn't noticed I'm gone.”
The Virginian spoke this in his gentlest voice. But his rebuffed sweetheart turned her face away, and from her eyes she brushed a tear.
The Virginian said this in his softest voice. But his rejected sweetheart turned her face away and wiped away a tear from her eyes.
He reined his horse Monte beside her, and upon her cheek she felt his kiss. “You are not the only mind-reader,” said he, very tenderly. And at this she clung to him, and laid her head upon his breast. “I had been thinking,” he went on, “that the way our marriage is to be was the most beautiful way.”
He pulled his horse Monte next to hers, and she felt his kiss on her cheek. “You’re not the only one who can read minds,” he said softly. At this, she held onto him and rested her head against his chest. “I was thinking,” he continued, “that the way our marriage is meant to be is the most beautiful way.”
“It is the most beautiful,” she murmured.
“It’s the most beautiful,” she whispered.
He slowly spoke out his thought, as if she had not said this. “No folks to stare, no fuss, no jokes and ribbons and best bonnets, no public eye nor talkin' of tongues when most yu' want to hear nothing and say nothing.”
He slowly expressed his thoughts, as if she hadn’t said anything. “No people staring, no fuss, no jokes or fancy decorations, no one watching or gossiping when you just want to hear nothing and say nothing.”
She answered by holding him closer.
She responded by pulling him in tighter.
“Just the bishop of Wyoming to join us, and not even him after we're once joined. I did think that would be ahead of all ways to get married I have seen.”
“Just the bishop of Wyoming to join us, and not even him after we’re once joined. I did think that would be the first of all the ways to get married I’ve seen.”
He paused again, and she made no rejoinder.
He paused again, and she didn’t respond.
“But we have left out your mother.”
“But we haven’t mentioned your mom.”
She looked in his face with quick astonishment. It was as if his spirit had heard the cry of her spirit.
She looked at his face with sudden surprise. It felt like his soul had responded to the call of her soul.
“That is nowhere near right,” he said. “That is wrong.”
"That's not even close to right," he said. "That's wrong."
“She could never have come here,” said the girl.
“She could never have come here,” the girl said.
“We should have gone there. I don't know how I can ask her to forgive me.”
“We should have gone there. I don't know how I can ask her to forgive me.”
“But it was not you!” cried Molly.
“But it wasn't you!” shouted Molly.
“Yes. Because I did not object. I did not tell you we must go to her. I missed the point, thinking so much about my own feelings. For you see—and I've never said this to you until now—your mother did hurt me. When you said you would have me after my years of waiting, and I wrote her that letter telling her all about myself, and how my family was not like yours, and—and—all the rest I told her, why you see it hurt me never to get a word back from her except just messages through you. For I had talked to her about my hopes and my failings. I had said more than ever I've said to you, because she was your mother. I wanted her to forgive me, if she could, and feel that maybe I could take good care of you after all. For it was bad enough to have her daughter quit her home to teach school out hyeh on Bear Creek. Bad enough without havin' me to come along and make it worse. I have missed the point in thinking of my own feelings.”
“Yes. Because I didn’t object. I didn’t say we needed to go see her. I focused too much on my own feelings. You see—and I’ve never told you this until now—your mom did hurt me. When you said you’d be with me after my years of waiting, and I wrote her that letter sharing everything about myself, and how my family was different from yours, and—everything else I told her, it hurt me that I never got a reply from her, only messages through you. I had opened up to her about my hopes and my failures. I shared more with her than I ever have with you because she was your mother. I wanted her to forgive me, if she could, and to feel that maybe I could take good care of you after all. It was already bad enough that her daughter left home to teach out here on Bear Creek. It was bad enough without me coming along and making it worse. I’ve missed the point by thinking of my own feelings.”
“But it's not your doing!” repeated Molly.
“But it's not your fault!” Molly said again.
With his deep delicacy he had put the whole matter as a hardship to her mother alone. He had saved her any pain of confession or denial. “Yes, it is my doing,” he now said. “Shall we give it up?”
With his deep sensitivity, he had framed the whole situation as a burden just for her mother. He had spared her the pain of admitting or denying anything. “Yes, it’s my fault,” he said now. “Should we just let it go?”
“Give what—?” She did not understand.
“Give what—?” She didn’t get it.
“Why, the order we've got it fixed in. Plans are—well, they're no more than plans. I hate the notion of changing, but I hate hurting your mother more. Or, anyway, I OUGHT to hate it more. So we can shift, if yu' say so. It's not too late.”
“Why, the way we have it set up. Plans are—well, they’re just plans. I dislike the idea of changing, but I dislike hurting your mother more. Or, at least, I SHOULD dislike it more. So we can change things, if you want. It’s not too late.”
“Shift?” she faltered.
"Change?" she hesitated.
“I mean, we can go to your home now. We can start by the stage to-night. Your mother can see us married. We can come back and finish in the mountains instead of beginning in them. It'll be just merely shifting, yu' see.”
"I mean, we can go to your place now. We can start with the ceremony tonight. Your mom can see us get married. We can come back and finish in the mountains instead of starting there. It'll just be a simple change, you see."
He could scarcely bring himself to say this at all; yet he said it almost as if he were urging it. It implied a renunciation that he could hardly bear to think of. To put off his wedding day, the bliss upon whose threshold he stood after his three years of faithful battle for it, and that wedding journey he had arranged: for there were the mountains in sight, the woods and canyons where he had planned to go with her after the bishop had joined them; the solitudes where only the wild animals would be, besides themselves. His horses, his tent, his rifle, his rod, all were waiting ready in the town for their start to-morrow. He had provided many dainty things to make her comfortable. Well, he could wait a little more, having waited three years. It would not be what his heart most desired: there would be the “public eye and the talking of tongues”—but he could wait. The hour would come when he could be alone with his bride at last. And so he spoke as if he urged it.
He could barely bring himself to say this at all; yet he said it almost like he was pushing for it. It hinted at a rejection that he could hardly stand to think about. Postponing his wedding day, the joy he was so close to after three years of fighting for it, and the honeymoon he had planned: the mountains were in view, the woods and canyons where he wanted to take her after the bishop had married them; the quiet places where only wild animals would be, apart from themselves. His horses, his tent, his rifle, his fishing rod, all were ready in town for their departure tomorrow. He had gotten many nice things to make her comfortable. Well, he could wait a little longer, having waited three years. It wouldn’t be what he wanted most: there would be the “public eye and the chatter”—but he could wait. The time would come when he could finally be alone with his bride. And so he spoke as if he were urging it on.
“Never!” she cried. “Never, never!”
“Never!” she shouted. “Never, never!”
She pushed it from her. She would not brook such sacrifice on his part. Were they not going to her mother in four weeks? If her family had warmly accepted him—but they had not; and in any case, it had gone too far, it was too late. She told her lover that she would not hear him, that if he said any more she would gallop into town separately from him. And for his sake she would hide deep from him this loneliness of hers, and the hurt that he had given her in refusing to share with her his trouble with Trampas, when others must know of it.
She pushed him away. She wouldn’t allow him to make such sacrifices for her. Were they not going to see her mother in four weeks? If her family had accepted him warmly— but they hadn’t; and in any case, it had gone too far, it was too late. She told her boyfriend that she wouldn’t listen to him, that if he said anything more, she would ride into town without him. And for his sake, she would keep her loneliness hidden from him, along with the pain he caused her by refusing to share his problems with Trampas, especially when others must know about it.
Accordingly, they descended the hill slowly together, lingering to spin out these last miles long. Many rides had taught their horses to go side by side, and so they went now: the girl sweet and thoughtful in her sedate gray habit; and the man in his leathern chaps and cartridge belt and flannel shirt, looking gravely into the distance with the level gaze of the frontier.
Accordingly, they slowly made their way down the hill together, taking their time to stretch out these final miles. Many rides had trained their horses to walk side by side, and that’s how they moved now: the girl, sweet and contemplative in her calm gray outfit; and the man in his leather chaps, cartridge belt, and flannel shirt, looking seriously into the distance with the steady gaze of the frontier.
Having read his sweetheart's mind very plainly, the lover now broke his dearest custom. It was his code never to speak ill of any man to any woman. Men's quarrels were not for women's ears. In his scheme, good women were to know only a fragment of men's lives. He had lived many outlaw years, and his wide knowledge of evil made innocence doubly precious to him. But to-day he must depart from his code, having read her mind well. He would speak evil of one man to one woman, because his reticence had hurt her—and was she not far from her mother, and very lonely, do what he could? She should know the story of his quarrel in language as light and casual as he could veil it with.
Having understood his girlfriend's thoughts clearly, the lover now broke his most cherished rule. He had a personal code never to speak badly of any man to any woman. Men's disputes weren't meant to be heard by women. In his view, good women should only know a part of men's lives. He had lived many rebellious years, and his extensive knowledge of wrongdoing made innocence even more valuable to him. But today, he felt he had to go against his code, having understood her feelings. He would speak poorly of one man to one woman because his silence had hurt her—and wasn’t she far from her mother and very lonely, despite his efforts? She deserved to know the details of his conflict in the lightest and most casual way he could manage.
He made an oblique start. He did not say to her: “I'll tell you about this. You saw me get ready for Trampas because I have been ready for him any time these five years.” He began far off from the point with that rooted caution of his—that caution which is shared by the primal savage and the perfected diplomat.
He started off indirectly. He didn’t say to her, “I’ll explain this to you. You saw me prepare for Trampas because I’ve been ready for him at any moment for the past five years.” He began far away from the main point with his deep-seated caution—caution that’s common to both the primitive savage and the skilled diplomat.
“There's cert'nly a right smart o' difference between men and women,” he observed.
“There's definitely a significant difference between men and women,” he observed.
“You're quite sure?” she retorted.
"Are you really sure?" she retorted.
“Ain't it fortunate?—that there's both, I mean.”
"Isn't it lucky?—that there are both, I mean."
“I don't know about fortunate. Machinery could probably do all the heavy work for us without your help.”
“I’m not sure about being fortunate. Machines could probably handle all the heavy lifting without your help.”
“And who'd invent the machinery?”
“Who would create the machinery?”
She laughed. “We shouldn't need the huge, noisy things you do. Our world would be a gentle one.”
She laughed. “We shouldn't need the big, loud things you do. Our world would be a kinder place.”
“Oh, my gracious!”
“Oh my gosh!”
“What do you mean by that?”
“What do you mean by that?”
“Oh, my gracious! Get along, Monte! A gentle world all full of ladies!”
“Oh my gosh! Come on, Monte! It’s a nice world full of ladies!”
“Do you call men gentle?” inquired Molly.
“Do you think men are gentle?” asked Molly.
“Now it's a funny thing about that. Have yu' ever noticed a joke about fathers-in-law? There's just as many fathers—as mothers-in-law; but which side are your jokes?”
“Now that’s an interesting point. Have you ever noticed how there are jokes about fathers-in-law? There are just as many fathers as mothers-in-law, but where are all the jokes coming from?”
Molly was not vanquished. “That's because the men write the comic papers,” said she.
Molly wasn't defeated. “That's because the guys write the comic papers,” she said.
“Hear that, Monte? The men write 'em. Well, if the ladies wrote a comic paper, I expect that might be gentle.”
“Hear that, Monte? The guys write them. Well, if the ladies wrote a comic newspaper, I bet it would be more refined.”
She gave up this battle in mirth; and he resumed:— “But don't you really reckon it's uncommon to meet a father-in-law flouncin' around the house? As for gentle—Once I had to sleep in a room next a ladies' temperance meetin'. Oh, heavens! Well, I couldn't change my room, and the hotel man, he apologized to me next mawnin'. Said it didn't surprise him the husbands drank some.”
She let go of this argument with a laugh and he continued:— “But don't you think it's pretty unusual to see a father-in-law strutting around the house? As for polite—Once I had to sleep in a room next to a women's temperance meeting. Oh my gosh! Well, I couldn't switch rooms, and the hotel guy apologized to me the next morning. He said it didn't surprise him that the husbands drank some.”
Here the Virginian broke down over his own fantastic inventions, and gave a joyous chuckle in company with his sweetheart. “Yes, there's a big heap o' difference between men and women,” he said. “Take that fello' and myself, now.”
Here, the Virginian laughed about his own wild ideas while sharing a happy moment with his girlfriend. “Yeah, there’s a huge difference between men and women,” he said. “Look at that guy and me, for example.”
“Trampas?” said Molly, quickly serious. She looked along the road ahead, and discerned the figure of Trampas still visible on its way to town.
“Trampas?” Molly said, her tone turning serious. She glanced down the road ahead and spotted Trampas’s figure still making his way into town.
The Virginian did not wish her to be serious—more than could be helped. “Why, yes,” he replied, with a waving gesture at Trampas. “Take him and me. He don't think much o' me! How could he? And I expect he'll never. But yu' saw just now how it was between us. We were not a bit like a temperance meetin'.”
The Virginian didn’t want her to be too serious—more than necessary. “Well, yeah,” he said, gesturing toward Trampas. “Look at him and me. He doesn’t think much of me! How could he? And I don’t expect he ever will. But you just saw how it was between us. We weren’t at all like a temperance meeting.”
She could not help laughing at the twist he gave to his voice. And she felt happiness warming her; for in the Virginian's tone about Trampas was something now that no longer excluded her. Thus he began his gradual recital, in a cadence always easy, and more and more musical with the native accent of the South. With the light turn he gave it, its pure ugliness melted into charm.
She couldn't help but laugh at the way he changed his voice. It filled her with warmth, because in the Virginian's tone about Trampas, there was something that no longer pushed her away. He started his story, speaking in a relaxed rhythm that became more and more melodic with his Southern accent. With his playful twist, its raw ugliness transformed into something charming.
“No, he don't think anything of me. Once a man in the John Day Valley didn't think much, and by Cañada de Oro I met another. It will always be so here and there, but Trampas beats 'em all. For the others have always expressed themselves—got shut of their poor opinion in the open air.”
“No, he doesn't think anything of me. Once a guy in the John Day Valley didn’t think much, and by Cañada de Oro, I met another. It’ll always be like this here and there, but Trampas takes the cake. The others have always made their opinions known—got rid of their bad thoughts out in the open.”
“Yu' see, I had to explain myself to Trampas a right smart while ago, long before ever I laid my eyes on yu'. It was just nothing at all. A little matter of cyards in the days when I was apt to spend my money and my holidays pretty headlong. My gracious, what nonsensical times I have had! But I was apt to win at cyards, 'specially poker. And Trampas, he met me one night, and I expect he must have thought I looked kind o' young. So he hated losin' his money to such a young-lookin' man, and he took his way of sayin' as much. I had to explain myself to him plainly, so that he learned right away my age had got its growth.
“You see, I had to explain myself to Trampas a while back, way before I ever met you. It was really nothing. Just a little poker game back in the days when I used to spend my money and vacations pretty recklessly. My goodness, those were some crazy times! But I was good at cards, especially poker. One night, Trampas ran into me, and I think he must have thought I looked pretty young. He hated losing money to someone who seemed so young, so he made that pretty clear. I had to set him straight so he would understand that I was older than I looked.”
“Well, I expect he hated that worse, having to receive my explanation with folks lookin' on at us publicly that-a-way, and him without further ideas occurrin' to him at the moment. That's what started his poor opinion of me, not havin' ideas at the moment. And so the boys resumed their cyards.
“Well, I bet he hated that even more, having to hear my explanation with people watching us like that, and him not having any other thoughts at the moment. That’s what created his low opinion of me, not having any ideas at that time. And so the guys went back to their cards."
“I'd most forgot about it. But Trampas's mem'ry is one of his strong points. Next thing—oh, it's a good while later—he gets to losin' flesh because Judge Henry gave me charge of him and some other punchers taking cattle—”
“I had mostly forgotten about it. But Trampas's memory is one of his strong points. The next thing—oh, it's quite a bit later—he starts losing weight because Judge Henry put me in charge of him and some other cowboys taking cattle—”
“That's not next,” interrupted the girl.
"That's not next," the girl chimed in.
“Not? Why—”
"Not? Why not—"
“Don't you remember?” she said, timid, yet eager. “Don't you?”
“Don't you remember?” she asked, shy but enthusiastic. “Do you not?”
“Blamed if I do!”
"Blamed if I do!"
“The first time we met?”
“Is this the first time we met?”
“Yes; my mem'ry keeps that—like I keep this.” And he brought from his pocket her own handkerchief, the token he had picked up at a river's brink when he had carried her from an overturned stage.
“Yes; my memory holds onto that—just like I hold onto this.” And he pulled out from his pocket her own handkerchief, the keepsake he had picked up at the riverbank when he carried her from an overturned stage.
“We did not exactly meet, then,” she said. “It was at that dance. I hadn't seen you yet; but Trampas was saying something horrid about me, and you said—you said, 'Rise on your legs, you pole cat, and tell them you're a liar.' When I heard that, I think—I think it finished me.” And crimson suffused Molly's countenance.
“We didn’t exactly meet, then,” she said. “It was at that dance. I hadn’t seen you yet; but Trampas was saying something awful about me, and you said—you said, 'Get on your feet, you polecat, and tell them you’re a liar.' When I heard that, I think—I think it was the end for me.” And a deep red flushed Molly's face.
“I'd forgot,” the Virginian murmured. Then sharply, “How did you hear it?”
"I forgot," the Virginian said softly. Then, more sharply, "How did you find out?"
“Mrs. Taylor—”
“Mrs. Taylor—”
“Oh! Well, a man would never have told a woman that.”
“Oh! Well, a guy would never have said that to a girl.”
Molly laughed triumphantly. “Then who told Mrs. Taylor?”
Molly laughed with victory. “So, who told Mrs. Taylor?”
Being caught, he grinned at her. “I reckon husbands are a special kind of man,” was all that he found to say. “Well, since you do know about that, it was the next move in the game. Trampas thought I had no call to stop him sayin' what he pleased about a woman who was nothin' to me—then. But all women ought to be somethin' to a man. So I had to give Trampas another explanation in the presence of folks lookin' on, and it was just like the cyards. No ideas occurred to him again. And down goes his opinion of me some more!
Caught in the act, he smiled at her. “I guess husbands are a unique type of guy,” was all he could come up with. “Well, since you’re aware of that, it was the next move in the game. Trampas thought I had no reason to stop him from saying whatever he wanted about a woman who meant nothing to me—back then. But all women should mean something to a man. So I had to give Trampas another explanation in front of onlookers, and it was just like gambling. No new thoughts struck him after that. And his opinion of me just keeps dropping!”
“Well, I have not been able to raise it. There has been this and that and the other,—yu' know most of the later doings yourself,—and to-day is the first time I've happened to see the man since the doings last autumn. Yu' seem to know about them, too. He knows I can't prove he was with that gang of horse thieves. And I can't prove he killed poor Shorty. But he knows I missed him awful close, and spoiled his thieving for a while. So d' yu' wonder he don't think much of me? But if I had lived to be twenty-nine years old like I am, and with all my chances made no enemy, I'd feel myself a failure.”
"Well, I haven't been able to bring it up. There’s been this and that and a whole lot more—you know most of what’s happened recently yourself—and today is the first time I've seen the guy since everything that went down last autumn. You seem to know about that, too. He knows I can't prove he was with that group of horse thieves. And I can't prove he killed poor Shorty. But he knows I got really close to him and messed up his stealing for a while. So, do you wonder why he doesn't think much of me? But if I had lived to be twenty-nine like I am now and hadn’t made any enemies with all my chances, I’d feel like a failure."
His story was finished. He had made her his confidant in matters he had never spoken of before, and she was happy to be thus much nearer to him. It diminished a certain fear that was mingled with her love of him.
His story was complete. He had made her his confidant about things he had never talked about before, and she was glad to feel closer to him because of it. This lessened a certain fear that was mixed in with her love for him.
During the next several miles he was silent, and his silence was enough for her. Vermont sank away from her thoughts, and Wyoming held less of loneliness. They descended altogether into the map which had stretched below them, so that it was a map no longer, but earth with growing things, and prairie-dogs sitting upon it, and now and then a bird flying over it. And after a while she said to him, “What are you thinking about?”
During the next few miles, he was quiet, and that was enough for her. Vermont faded from her mind, and Wyoming felt less lonely. They both immersed themselves in the landscape that lay before them, transforming it from a mere map into real ground with plants, prairie dogs lounging around, and occasionally a bird flying overhead. After a while, she asked him, “What are you thinking about?”
“I have been doing sums. Figured in hours it sounds right short. Figured in minutes it boils up into quite a mess. Twenty by sixty is twelve hundred. Put that into seconds, and yu' get seventy-two thousand seconds. Seventy-two thousand. Seventy-two thousand seconds yet before we get married.”
“I've been doing some calculations. In hours, it doesn't seem like much. In minutes, it turns into quite a bit. Twenty times sixty is twelve hundred. Put that into seconds, and you get seventy-two thousand seconds. Seventy-two thousand. Seventy-two thousand seconds before we get married.”
“Seconds! To think of its having come to seconds!”
"Seconds! Can you believe it has come down to seconds!"
“I am thinkin' about it. I'm choppin' sixty of 'em off every minute.”
“I’m thinking about it. I’m cutting off sixty of them every minute.”
With such chopping time wears away. More miles of the road lay behind them, and in the virgin wilderness the scars of new-scraped water ditches began to appear, and the first wire fences. Next, they were passing cabins and occasional fields, the outposts of habitation. The free road became wholly imprisoned, running between unbroken stretches of barbed wire. Far off to the eastward a flowing column of dust marked the approaching stage, bringing the bishop, probably, for whose visit here they had timed their wedding. The day still brimmed with heat and sunshine; but the great daily shadow was beginning to move from the feet of the Bow Leg Mountains outward toward the town. Presently they began to meet citizens. Some of these knew them and nodded, while some did not, and stared. Turning a corner into the town's chief street, where stood the hotel, the bank, the drug store, the general store, and the seven saloons, they were hailed heartily. Here were three friends,—Honey Wiggin, Scipio Le Moyne, and Lin McLean,—all desirous of drinking the Virginian's health, if his lady—would she mind? The three stood grinning, with their hats off; but behind their gayety the Virginian read some other purpose.
As they traveled on, more miles of road lay behind them, and in the untouched wilderness, the marks of new water ditches began to show, along with the first wire fences. Soon, they were passing cabins and occasional fields—the beginnings of settlements. The open road became completely confined, running between endless stretches of barbed wire. Far off to the east, a cloud of dust signaled the approaching stagecoach, likely carrying the bishop for whom they had planned their wedding. The day was still filled with heat and sunshine, but the long daily shadow was starting to stretch from the Bow Leg Mountains outward toward the town. Before long, they began to encounter townspeople. Some recognized them and nodded, while others stared without acknowledgment. Turning onto the town's main street, where the hotel, bank, drugstore, general store, and seven saloons were located, they were greeted warmly. There were three friends—Honey Wiggin, Scipio Le Moyne, and Lin McLean—eager to toast to the Virginian's health, if his lady wouldn’t mind? The three stood there grinning, hats in hand; but beneath their cheerful demeanor, the Virginian sensed a different intent.
“We'll all be very good,” said Honey Wiggin.
“We'll all be really good,” said Honey Wiggin.
“Pretty good,” said Lin.
“Pretty good,” Lin said.
“Good,” said Scipio.
"Sounds good," said Scipio.
“Which is the honest man?” inquired Molly, glad to see them.
“Which one is the honest man?” asked Molly, happy to see them.
“Not one!” said the Virginian. “My old friends scare me when I think of their ways.”
“Not one!” said the Virginian. “My old friends freak me out when I think about their ways.”
“It's bein' engaged scares yu',” retorted Mr. McLean. “Marriage restores your courage, I find.”
“Being engaged frightens you,” replied Mr. McLean. “I find that marriage gives you back your courage.”
“Well, I'll trust all of you,” said Molly. “He's going to take me to the hotel, and then you can drink his health as much as you please.”
“Well, I’ll trust all of you,” said Molly. “He’s going to take me to the hotel, and then you can raise a glass to his health as much as you want.”
With a smile to them she turned to proceed, and he let his horse move with hers; but he looked at his friends. Then Scipio's bleached blue eyes narrowed to a slit, and he said what they had all come out on the street to say:— “Don't change your clothes.”
With a smile at them, she turned to walk away, and he let his horse follow hers; but he glanced at his friends. Then Scipio's pale blue eyes narrowed, and he said what they had all come out on the street to say: “Don’t change your clothes.”
“Oh!” protested Molly, “isn't he rather dusty and countrified?”
“Oh!” protested Molly, “isn't he a bit dusty and rustic?”
But the Virginian had taken Scipio's meaning. “DON'T CHANGE YOUR CLOTHES.” Innocent Molly appreciated these words no more than the average reader who reads a masterpiece, complacently unaware that its style differs from that of the morning paper. Such was Scipio's intention, wishing to spare her from alarm.
But the Virginian understood what Scipio meant. “DON'T CHANGE YOUR CLOTHES.” Innocent Molly understood these words no better than the average reader who reads a masterpiece, blissfully unaware that its style is different from that of the morning paper. That was Scipio's intention, wanting to keep her from being alarmed.
So at the hotel she let her lover go with a kiss, and without a thought of Trampas. She in her room unlocked the possessions which were there waiting for her, and changed her dress.
So at the hotel, she kissed her lover goodbye and didn’t think about Trampas at all. In her room, she unlocked the things that were waiting for her and changed her dress.
Wedding garments, and other civilized apparel proper for a genuine frontiersman when he comes to town, were also in the hotel, ready for the Virginian to wear. It is only the somewhat green and unseasoned cow-puncher who struts before the public in spurs and deadly weapons. For many a year the Virginian had put away these childish things. He made a sober toilet for the streets. Nothing but his face and bearing remained out of the common when he was in a town. But Scipio had told him not to change his clothes; therefore he went out with his pistol at his hip. Soon he had joined his three friends.
Wedding outfits and other civilized clothing suitable for a real frontiersman when he visits town were also at the hotel, ready for the Virginian to wear. It’s only the somewhat naive and inexperienced cowpoke who parades around in spurs and deadly weapons. For many years, the Virginian had set aside these childish things. He dressed soberly for the streets. Nothing but his face and demeanor stood out when he was in town. But Scipio had told him not to change his clothes; therefore, he went out with his pistol at his hip. Soon, he joined his three friends.
“I'm obliged to yu',” he said. “He passed me this mawnin'.”
“I'm grateful to you,” he said. “He gave this to me this morning.”
“We don't know his intentions,” said Wiggin.
“We don’t know what he’s planning,” said Wiggin.
“Except that he's hangin' around,” said McLean.
“Except that he’s just hanging around,” McLean said.
“And fillin' up,” said Scipio, “which reminds me—”
“And filling up,” said Scipio, “which reminds me—”
They strolled into the saloon of a friend, where, unfortunately, sat some foolish people. But one cannot always tell how much of a fool a man is, at sight.
They walked into a friend’s bar, where, unfortunately, some foolish people were sitting. But you can’t always tell just by looking how foolish someone really is.
It was a temperate health-drinking that they made. “Here's how,” they muttered softly to the Virginian; and “How,” he returned softly, looking away from them. But they had a brief meeting of eyes, standing and lounging near each other, shyly; and Scipio shook hands with the bridegroom. “Some day,” he stated, tapping himself; for in his vagrant heart he began to envy the man who could bring himself to marry. And he nodded again, repeating, “Here's how.”
It was a casual toast they made. “Here’s how,” they whispered to the Virginian; and “How,” he replied quietly, looking away from them. But they had a quick moment of eye contact, standing and leaning near each other, shyly; and Scipio shook hands with the groom. “Some day,” he said, tapping his chest; because in his wandering heart he started to envy the guy who could commit to marriage. And he nodded again, saying, “Here’s how.”
They stood at the bar, full of sentiment, empty of words, memory and affection busy in their hearts. All of them had seen rough days together, and they felt guilty with emotion.
They stood at the bar, filled with feelings, but short on words, memories and affection stirring in their hearts. They had all been through tough times together, and they felt a mix of guilt and emotion.
“It's hot weather,” said Wiggin.
“It's really hot,” said Wiggin.
“Hotter on Box Elder,” said McLean. “My kid has started teething.”
“Hotter on Box Elder,” McLean said. “My kid has started teething.”
Words ran dry again. They shifted their positions, looked in their glasses, read the labels on the bottles. They dropped a word now and then to the proprietor about his trade, and his ornaments.
Words ran dry again. They shifted their positions, looked in their glasses, read the labels on the bottles. They tossed out a word now and then to the owner about his business and his decorations.
“Good head,” commented McLean.
"Good thinking," commented McLean.
“Big old ram,” assented the proprietor. “Shot him myself on Gray Bull last fall.”
"Big old ram," agreed the owner. "I shot him myself on Gray Bull last fall."
“Sheep was thick in the Tetons last fall,” said the Virginian.
“Sheep were plentiful in the Tetons last fall,” said the Virginian.
On the bar stood a machine into which the idle customer might drop his nickel. The coin then bounced among an arrangement of pegs, descending at length into one or another of various holes. You might win as much as ten times your stake, but this was not the most usual result; and with nickels the three friends and the bridegroom now mildly sported for a while, buying them with silver when their store ran out.
On the bar stood a machine where bored customers could drop a nickel. The coin would bounce around a set of pegs before finally landing in one of several holes. You could win up to ten times your bet, but that wasn’t the usual outcome; the three friends and the groom played around with nickels for a while, buying more with silver when they ran low.
“Was it sheep you went after in the Tetons?” inquired the proprietor, knowing it was horse thieves.
“Were you out chasing sheep in the Tetons?” asked the owner, aware it was actually horse thieves.
“Yes,” said the Virginian. “I'll have ten more nickels.”
“Yes,” said the Virginian. “I’ll take ten more nickels.”
“Did you get all the sheep you wanted?” the proprietor continued.
“Did you get all the sheep you wanted?” the owner continued.
“Poor luck,” said the Virginian.
"Bad luck," said the Virginian.
“Think there's a friend of yours in town this afternoon,” said the proprietor.
“Yeah, I think one of your friends is in town this afternoon,” said the proprietor.
“Did he mention he was my friend?”
“Did he say he was my friend?”
The proprietor laughed. The Virginian watched another nickel click down among the pegs.
The owner laughed. The Virginian watched another nickel drop down among the pegs.
Honey Wiggin now made the bridegroom a straight offer. “We'll take this thing off your hands,” said he.
Honey Wiggin now made a direct proposal to the groom. “We'll handle this for you,” he said.
“Any or all of us,” said Lin.
“Any or all of us,” Lin said.
But Scipio held his peace. His loyalty went every inch as far as theirs, but his understanding of his friend went deeper. “Don't change your clothes,” was the first and the last help he would be likely to give in this matter. The rest must be as such matters must always be, between man and man. To the other two friends, however, this seemed a very special case, falling outside established precedent. Therefore they ventured offers of interference.
But Scipio stayed quiet. His loyalty was just as strong as theirs, but he understood his friend on a deeper level. “Don’t change your clothes,” was the first and last piece of advice he could offer in this situation. The rest had to be handled like it always is between men. However, to the other two friends, this felt like a unique situation, one that didn’t follow the usual rules. So, they decided to offer their help.
“A man don't get married every day,” apologized McLean. “We'll just run him out of town for yu'.”
“A man doesn't get married every day,” McLean said apologetically. “We'll just run him out of town for you.”
“Save yu' the trouble,” urged Wiggin. “Say the word.”
"Save yourself the trouble," Wiggin insisted. "Just say the word."
The proprietor now added his voice. “It'll sober him up to spend his night out in the brush. He'll quit his talk then.”
The owner chimed in, "Spending the night out in the woods will sober him up. He'll stop talking then."
But the Virginian did not say the word, or any word. He stood playing with the nickels.
But the Virginian didn't say a word, or anything at all. He just stood there, fiddling with the nickels.
“Think of her,” muttered McLean.
“Think about her,” muttered McLean.
“Who else would I be thinking of?” returned the Southerner. His face had become very sombre. “She has been raised so different!” he murmured. He pondered a little, while the others waited, solicitous.
“Who else would I be thinking of?” replied the Southerner. His expression had turned quite serious. “She was raised so differently!” he murmured. He thought for a moment while the others waited, concerned.
A new idea came to the proprietor. “I am acting mayor of this town,” said he. “I'll put him in the calaboose and keep him till you get married and away.”
A new idea struck the owner. “I’m the acting mayor of this town,” he said. “I’ll throw him in jail and keep him there until you get married and leave.”
“Say the word,” repeated Honey Wiggin.
“Just say the word,” Honey Wiggin repeated.
Scipio's eye met the proprietor's, and he shook his head about a quarter of an inch. The proprietor shook his to the same amount. They understood each other. It had come to that point where there was no way out, save only the ancient, eternal way between man and man. It is only the great mediocrity that goes to law in these personal matters.
Scipio locked eyes with the owner and shook his head slightly. The owner did the same. They were on the same page. It had reached a point where there was no escape, except for the age-old, timeless path between people. Only the truly average resort to the law for these personal issues.
“So he has talked about me some?” said the Virginian.
“So he has said a few things about me?” said the Virginian.
“It's the whiskey,” Scipio explained.
“It's the whiskey,” Scipio said.
“I expect,” said McLean, “he'd run a mile if he was in a state to appreciate his insinuations.”
“I expect,” said McLean, “he’d run a mile if he were in a state to understand what he’s implying.”
“Which we are careful not to mention to yu',” said Wiggin, “unless yu' inquire for 'em.”
“Which we’re careful not to mention to you,” said Wiggin, “unless you ask about them.”
Some of the fools present had drawn closer to hear this interesting conversation. In gatherings of more than six there will generally be at least one fool; and this company must have numbered twenty men.
Some of the fools present had moved in closer to hear this interesting conversation. In groups larger than six, there’s usually at least one fool; this group must have had twenty men.
“This country knows well enough,” said one fool, who hungered to be important, “that you don't brand no calves that ain't your own.”
“This country knows well enough,” said one fool, who craved importance, “that you don’t brand calves that aren’t yours.”
The saturnine Virginian looked at him. “Thank yu',” said he, gravely, “for your indorsement of my character.” The fool felt flattered. The Virginian turned to his friends. His hand slowly pushed his hat back, and he rubbed his black head in thought.
The serious Virginian looked at him. “Thank you,” he said seriously, “for your endorsement of my character.” The fool felt flattered. The Virginian turned to his friends. He slowly pushed his hat back and rubbed his black hair in thought.
“Glad to see yu've got your gun with you,” continued the happy fool. “You know what Trampas claims about that affair of yours in the Tetons? He claims that if everything was known about the killing of Shorty—”
“Glad to see you’ve got your gun with you,” continued the happy fool. “You know what Trampas says about that situation of yours in the Tetons? He claims that if everything was revealed about the killing of Shorty—”
“Take one on the house,” suggested the proprietor to him, amiably. “Your news will be fresher.” And he pushed him the bottle. The fool felt less important.
“Take one on the house,” the owner said to him kindly. “Your news will be fresher.” And he slid the bottle over to him. The fool felt less significant.
“This talk had went the rounds before it got to us,” said Scipio, “or we'd have headed it off. He has got friends in town.”
“This gossip made its way around before it reached us,” Scipio said, “or we would have stopped it. He has friends in town.”
Perplexity knotted the Virginian's brows. This community knew that a man had implied he was a thief and a murderer; it also knew that he knew it. But the case was one of peculiar circumstances, assuredly. Could he avoid meeting the man? Soon the stage would be starting south for the railroad. He had already to-day proposed to his sweetheart that they should take it. Could he for her sake leave unanswered a talking enemy upon the field? His own ears had not heard the enemy.
Perplexity creased the Virginian's forehead. The community knew that someone had accused him of being a thief and a murderer; they also knew that he was aware of it. But this was certainly a complicated situation. Could he dodge confronting that person? The bus would be leaving soon to head south for the railroad. He had already suggested to his girlfriend that they take it. Could he, for her sake, ignore a verbal adversary on the battlefield? He hadn't actually heard the enemy himself.
Into these reflections the fool stepped once more. “Of course this country don't believe Trampas,” said he. “This country—”
Into these reflections, the fool stepped once more. “Of course this country doesn't believe Trampas,” he said. “This country—”
But he contributed no further thoughts. From somewhere in the rear of the building, where it opened upon the tin cans and the hinder purlieus of the town, came a movement, and Trampas was among them, courageous with whiskey.
But he didn't add any more thoughts. From somewhere at the back of the building, where it opened up to the trash and the less desirable parts of town, there was some movement, and Trampas was there, emboldened by whiskey.
All the fools now made themselves conspicuous. One lay on the floor, knocked there by the Virginian, whose arm he had attempted to hold. Others struggled with Trampas, and his bullet smashed the ceiling before they could drag the pistol from him. “There now! there now!” they interposed; “you don't want to talk like that,” for he was pouring out a tide of hate and vilification. Yet the Virginian stood quiet by the bar, and many an eye of astonishment was turned upon him. “I'd not stand half that language,” some muttered to each other. Still the Virginian waited quietly, while the fools reasoned with Trampas. But no earthly foot can step between a man and his destiny. Trampas broke suddenly free.
All the fools were now making a scene. One was on the floor, knocked down by the Virginian, whose arm he had tried to grab. Others were struggling with Trampas, and his bullet hit the ceiling before they could wrestle the gun away from him. “Come on! You shouldn't talk like that,” they interrupted, as he unleashed a flood of hate and insults. Yet the Virginian remained calm by the bar, and many people stared at him in disbelief. “I wouldn't put up with that kind of talk,” some whispered to each other. Still, the Virginian waited silently while the fools tried to reason with Trampas. But no one can stand between a man and his fate. Trampas suddenly broke free.
“Your friends have saved your life,” he rang out, with obscene epithets. “I'll give you till sundown to leave town.”
“Your friends have saved your life,” he shouted, using vulgar insults. “I'll give you until sundown to leave town.”
There was total silence instantly.
There was complete silence immediately.
“Trampas,” spoke the Virginian, “I don't want trouble with you.”
“Trampas,” said the Virginian, “I don’t want any trouble with you.”
“He never has wanted it,” Trampas sneered to the bystanders. “He has been dodging it five years. But I've got him coralled.”
“He's never wanted it,” Trampas sneered to the bystanders. “He’s been avoiding it for five years. But I've got him cornered.”
Some of the Trampas faction smiled.
Some members of the Trampas group smiled.
“Trampas,” said the Virginian again, “are yu' sure yu' really mean that?”
“Trampas,” the Virginian said again, “are you sure you really mean that?”
The whiskey bottle flew through the air, hurled by Trampas, and crashed through the saloon window behind the Virginian.
The whiskey bottle flew through the air, thrown by Trampas, and smashed through the saloon window behind the Virginian.
“That was surplusage, Trampas,” said he, “if yu' mean the other.”
“That was extra, Trampas,” he said, “if you mean the other.”
“Get out by sundown, that's all,” said Trampas. And wheeling, he went out of the saloon by the rear, as he had entered.
“Leave by sundown, that’s all,” said Trampas. Then he turned and exited the saloon through the back door, just like he had come in.
“Gentlemen,” said the Virginian, “I know you will all oblige me.”
“Gentlemen,” the Virginian said, “I know you’ll all do me this favor.”
“Sure!” exclaimed the proprietor, heartily, “We'll see that everybody lets this thing alone.”
“Sure!” exclaimed the owner warmly, “We’ll make sure everyone leaves this alone.”
The Virginian gave a general nod to the company, and walked out into the street.
The Virginian gave a brief nod to the group and stepped out into the street.
“It's a turruble shame,” sighed Scipio, “that he couldn't have postponed it.”
“It's a terrible shame,” sighed Scipio, “that he couldn't have put it off.”
The Virginian walked in the open air with thoughts disturbed. “I am of two minds about one thing,” he said to himself uneasily.
The Virginian walked outside with unsettled thoughts. “I’m torn about something,” he said to himself uneasily.
Gossip ran in advance of him; but as he came by, the talk fell away until he had passed. Then they looked after him, and their words again rose audibly. Thus everywhere a little eddy of silence accompanied his steps.
Gossip spread ahead of him; but as he got closer, the conversation quieted until he had walked by. Then they watched him leave, and their chatter picked up again. So, everywhere he went, there was a small hush that followed his steps.
“It don't trouble him much,” one said, having read nothing in the Virginian's face.
“It doesn’t bother him much,” one said, having read nothing in the Virginian's face.
“It may trouble his girl some,” said another.
"It might bother his girl a bit," said another.
“She'll not know,” said a third, “until it's over.”
“She won't know,” said a third, “until it's over.”
“He'll not tell her?”
"He's not going to tell her?"
“I wouldn't. It's no woman's business.”
"I wouldn't. It's not a woman's concern."
“Maybe that's so. Well, it would have suited me to have Trampas die sooner.”
“Maybe that's true. Honestly, it would have worked better for me if Trampas had died sooner.”
“How would it suit you to have him live longer?” inquired a member of the opposite faction, suspected of being himself a cattle thief.
“How would it benefit you to have him live longer?” asked a member of the opposing faction, who was suspected of being a cattle thief himself.
“I could answer your question, if I had other folks' calves I wanted to brand.” This raised both a laugh and a silence.
“I could answer your question if I had other people's calves I wanted to brand.” This got both a laugh and a quiet moment.
Thus the town talked, filling in the time before sunset.
Thus the town chatted, passing the time before sunset.
The Virginian, still walking aloof in the open air, paused at the edge of the town. “I'd sooner have a sickness than be undecided this way,” he said, and he looked up and down. Then a grim smile came at his own expense. “I reckon it would make me sick—but there's not time.”
The Virginian, still walking alone in the fresh air, stopped at the edge of the town. “I’d rather be sick than be this uncertain,” he said as he looked around. Then a wry smile appeared on his face. “I guess it would make me sick—but there’s no time.”
Over there in the hotel sat his sweetheart alone, away from her mother, her friends, her home, waiting his return, knowing nothing. He looked into the west. Between the sun and the bright ridges of the mountains was still a space of sky; but the shadow from the mountains' feet had drawn halfway toward the town. “About forty minutes more,” he said aloud. “She has been raised so different.” And he sighed as he turned back. As he went slowly, he did not know how great was his own unhappiness. “She has been raised so different,” he said again.
Over there in the hotel sat his girlfriend alone, away from her mom, her friends, her home, waiting for his return, completely unaware. He looked to the west. Between the sun and the bright mountain ridges was still a stretch of sky; but the shadow from the mountains’ base had already crept halfway toward the town. “About forty more minutes,” he said out loud. “She’s been raised so differently.” And he sighed as he turned back. As he walked slowly, he didn’t realize how deep his own sadness was. “She’s been raised so differently,” he said again.
Opposite the post-office the bishop of Wyoming met him and greeted him. His lonely heart throbbed at the warm, firm grasp of this friend's hand. The bishop saw his eyes glow suddenly, as if tears were close. But none came, and no word more open than, “I'm glad to see you.”
Opposite the post office, the bishop of Wyoming met him and greeted him. His lonely heart raced at the warm, firm grip of his friend's hand. The bishop noticed his eyes light up suddenly, as if tears were near. But none came, and the only words he could say were, “I’m glad to see you.”
But gossip had reached the bishop, and he was sorely troubled also. “What is all this?” said he, coming straight to it.
But gossip had reached the bishop, and he was deeply troubled as well. “What is going on here?” he said, getting straight to the point.
The Virginian looked at the clergyman frankly. “Yu' know just as much about it as I do,” he said. “And I'll tell yu' anything yu' ask.”
The Virginian looked at the clergyman honestly. “You know just as much about it as I do,” he said. “And I'll tell you anything you ask.”
“Have you told Miss Wood?” inquired the bishop.
“Have you told Miss Wood?” asked the bishop.
The eyes of the bridegroom fell, and the bishop's face grew at once more keen and more troubled. Then the bridegroom raised his eyes again, and the bishop almost loved him. He touched his arm, like a brother. “This is hard luck,” he said.
The bridegroom's gaze dropped, and the bishop's expression instantly became sharper and more concerned. Then the bridegroom lifted his eyes again, and the bishop felt a surge of affection for him. He placed a hand on his arm, as if they were brothers. “This is tough luck,” he said.
The bridegroom could scarce keep his voice steady. “I want to do right to-day more than any day I have ever lived,” said he.
The groom could barely keep his voice steady. “I want to do what's right today more than any other day of my life,” he said.
“Then go and tell her at once.”
“Then go tell her right away.”
“It will just do nothing but scare her.”
“It will just scare her.”
“Go and tell her at once.”
"Go tell her now."
“I expected you was going to tell me to run away from Trampas. I can't do that, yu' know.”
“I thought you were going to tell me to run away from Trampas. I can't do that, you know.”
The bishop did know. Never before in all his wilderness work had he faced such a thing. He knew that Trampas was an evil in the country, and that the Virginian was a good. He knew that the cattle thieves—the rustlers—were gaining, in numbers and audacity; that they led many weak young fellows to ruin; that they elected their men to office, and controlled juries; that they were a staring menace to Wyoming. His heart was with the Virginian. But there was his Gospel, that he preached, and believed, and tried to live. He stood looking at the ground and drawing a finger along his eyebrow. He wished that he might have heard nothing about all this. But he was not one to blink his responsibility as a Christian server of the church militant.
The bishop did know. Never before in all his time working in the wilderness had he faced something like this. He understood that Trampas was a threat to the community, while the Virginian was a force for good. He recognized that the cattle thieves—the rustlers—were growing in numbers and boldness; that they were leading many impressionable young men to corruption; that they were putting their own people in office and manipulating juries; that they were a serious danger to Wyoming. His sympathy was with the Virginian. But he had his Gospel, which he preached, believed in, and tried to live by. He stood there, looking at the ground and tracing a finger along his eyebrow. He wished he hadn’t heard anything about all this. But he was not the type to ignore his responsibility as a dedicated servant of the church.
“Am I right,” he now slowly asked, “in believing that you think I am a sincere man?”
“Am I right,” he now slowly asked, “to believe that you think I’m a genuine person?”
“I don't believe anything about it. I know it.”
“I don’t believe anything about it. I know it.”
“I should run away from Trampas,” said the bishop.
“I should escape from Trampas,” said the bishop.
“That ain't quite fair, seh. We all understand you have got to do the things you tell other folks to do. And you do them, seh. You never talk like anything but a man, and you never set yourself above others. You can saddle your own horses. And I saw yu' walk unarmed into that White River excitement when those two other parsons was a-foggin' and a-fannin' for their own safety. Damn scoundrels!”
"That’s not really fair, you know. We all get that you have to do what you tell other people to do. And you do it, you know. You never talk down to anyone, and you never put yourself above others. You can saddle your own horses. And I saw you walk in without any weapons into that White River mess when those two other preachers were just trying to save their own skins. Damn cowards!"
The bishop instantly rebuked such language about brothers of his cloth, even though he disapproved both of them and their doctrines. “Every one may be an instrument of Providence,” he concluded.
The bishop immediately condemned such talk about his fellow clergymen, even though he disagreed with both them and their beliefs. “Anyone can be an instrument of Providence,” he concluded.
“Well,” said the Virginian, “if that is so, then Providence makes use of instruments I'd not touch with a ten-foot pole. Now if you was me, seh, and not a bishop, would you run away from Trampas?”
“Well,” said the Virginian, “if that's the case, then Providence is using tools I wouldn't go near with a ten-foot pole. Now, if you were in my shoes, and not a bishop, would you run away from Trampas?”
“That's not quite fair, either!” exclaimed the bishop, with a smile. “Because you are asking me to take another man's convictions, and yet remain myself.”
“That's not really fair, either!” the bishop said with a smile. “Because you're asking me to adopt someone else's beliefs while still being myself.”
“Yes, seh. I am. That's so. That don't get at it. I reckon you and I can't get at it.”
“Yes, I am. That’s true. That doesn’t address it. I guess you and I can’t figure it out.”
“If the Bible,” said the bishop, “which I believe to be God's word, was anything to you—”
“If the Bible,” said the bishop, “which I believe to be God's word, was anything to you—”
“It is something to me, seh. I have found fine truths in it.”
“It means a lot to me, you know. I’ve discovered some great truths in it.”
“'Thou shalt not kill,'” quoted the bishop. “That is plain.”
“'You shall not kill,'” quoted the bishop. “That's clear.”
The Virginian took his turn at smiling. “Mighty plain to me, seh. Make it plain to Trampas, and there'll be no killin'. We can't get at it that way.”
The Virginian smiled. “It’s pretty obvious to me, sir. If you make it clear to Trampas, there won’t be any killing. We can’t solve it that way.”
Once more the bishop quoted earnestly. “'Vengeance is mine, I will repay, saith the Lord.'”
Once again, the bishop quoted with conviction. “'Vengeance is mine, I will repay,' says the Lord.”
“How about instruments of Providence, seh? Why, we can't get at it that way. If you start usin' the Bible that way, it will mix you up mighty quick, seh.”
“How about instruments of Providence, huh? Well, we can't approach it that way. If you start using the Bible like that, it will confuse you really fast, you know?”
“My friend,” the bishop urged, and all his good, warm heart was in it, “my dear fellow—go away for the one night. He'll change his mind.”
“My friend,” the bishop urged, putting all his warm heart into it, “my dear fellow—just stay away for one night. He'll change his mind.”
The Virginian shook his head. “He cannot change his word, seh. Or at least I must stay around till he does. Why, I have given him the say-so. He's got the choice. Most men would not have took what I took from him in the saloon. Why don't you ask him to leave town?”
The Virginian shook his head. “He can’t go back on his word, you know. Or at least, I have to stick around until he does. I’ve given him the authority. He has the choice. Most guys wouldn’t have accepted what I took from him in the bar. Why don’t you ask him to leave town?”
The good bishop was at a standstill. Of all kicking against the pricks none is so hard as this kick of a professing Christian against the whole instinct of human man.
The good bishop was at a standstill. Of all the ways to resist, none is as difficult as this struggle of a professing Christian against the fundamental nature of humanity.
“But you have helped me some,” said the Virginian. “I will go and tell her. At least, if I think it will be good for her, I will tell her.”
“But you have helped me a bit,” said the Virginian. “I'll go and tell her. At least, if I think it will be good for her, I’ll let her know.”
The bishop thought that he saw one last chance to move him.
The bishop believed he saw one final opportunity to influence him.
“You're twenty-nine,” he began.
"You're 29," he began.
“And a little over,” said the Virginian.
“And a little over,” said the Virginian.
“And you were fourteen when you ran away from your family.”
“And you were fourteen when you left your family.”
“Well, I was weary, yu' know, of havin' elder brothers lay down my law night and mawnin'.”
“Well, I was tired, you know, of having older brothers dictate my life night and morning.”
“Yes, I know. So that your life has been your own for fifteen years. But it is not your own now. You have given it to a woman.”
“Yes, I know. For fifteen years, your life has been your own. But it isn’t anymore. You’ve given it to a woman.”
“Yes; I have given it to her. But my life's not the whole of me. I'd give her twice my life—fifty—a thousand of 'em. But I can't give her—her nor anybody in heaven or earth—I can't give my—my—we'll never get at it, seh! There's no good in words. Good-by.” The Virginian wrung the bishop's hand and left him.
“Yes; I’ve given it to her. But my life isn’t everything about me. I’d give her twice my life—fifty—a thousand of them. But I can’t give her—neither her nor anyone in heaven or earth—I can’t give my—my—we’ll never get to that, you know! Words don’t help. Goodbye.” The Virginian squeezed the bishop's hand and walked away.
“God bless him!” said the bishop. “God bless him!”
“God bless him!” said the bishop. “God bless him!”
The Virginian unlocked the room in the hotel where he kept stored his tent, his blankets, his pack-saddles, and his many accoutrements for the bridal journey in the mountains. Out of the window he saw the mountains blue in shadow, but some cottonwoods distant in the flat between were still bright green in the sun. From among his possessions he took quickly a pistol, wiping and loading it. Then from its holster he removed the pistol which he had tried and made sure of in the morning. This, according to his wont when going into a risk, he shoved between his trousers and his shirt in front. The untried weapon he placed in the holster, letting it hang visibly at his hip. He glanced out of the window again, and saw the mountains of the same deep blue. But the cottonwoods were no longer in the sunlight. The shadow had come past them, nearer the town; for fifteen of the forty minutes were gone. “The bishop is wrong,” he said. “There is no sense in telling her.” And he turned to the door, just as she came to it herself.
The Virginian unlocked the hotel room where he kept his tent, blankets, pack saddles, and various equipment for the journey in the mountains. Looking out the window, he saw the mountains in the distance, a deep blue against the shadows, but some cottonwoods in the flat area were still bright green in the sunlight. He quickly grabbed a pistol, wiping it down and loading it. Then he took the pistol he had checked and made sure was ready that morning from its holster. As was his habit when facing danger, he tucked it between his trousers and shirt in front. He placed the untested weapon in the holster, letting it hang visibly at his hip. He glanced out the window again and saw the mountains still in that deep blue, but the cottonwoods were no longer in the sunlight; the shadow had moved closer to the town, and fifteen of the forty minutes had passed. “The bishop is wrong,” he said. “There’s no point in telling her.” Just then, she arrived at the door.
“Oh!” she cried out at once, and rushed to him.
“Oh!” she exclaimed immediately and ran to him.
He swore as he held her close. “The fools!” he said. “The fools!”
He cursed as he held her tight. “The idiots!” he said. “The idiots!”
“It has been so frightful waiting for you,” said she, leaning her head against him.
“It’s been so terrifying waiting for you,” she said, leaning her head against him.
“Who had to tell you this?” he demanded.
“Who had to tell you this?” he asked.
“I don't know. Somebody just came and said it.”
“I don’t know. Someone just came and said it.”
“This is mean luck,” he murmured, patting her. “This is mean luck.”
“This is bad luck,” he whispered, patting her. “This is bad luck.”
She went on: “I wanted to run out and find you; but I didn't! I didn't! I stayed quiet in my room till they said you had come back.”
She continued, “I wanted to run out and find you, but I didn’t! I didn’t! I stayed quiet in my room until they said you had come back.”
“It is mean luck. Mighty mean,” he repeated.
“It’s really bad luck. Really bad,” he repeated.
“How could you be so long?” she asked. “Never mind, I've got you now. It is over.”
“How could you take so long?” she asked. “Never mind, I have you now. It’s over.”
Anger and sorrow filled him. “I might have known some fool would tell you,” he said.
Anger and sadness overwhelmed him. “I should have known some idiot would spill the beans to you,” he said.
“It's all over. Never mind.” Her arms tightened their hold of him. Then she let him go. “What shall we do?” she said. “What now?”
“It's all over. Don't worry about it.” Her arms tightened around him. Then she released him. “What should we do?” she asked. “What's next?”
“Now?” he answered. “Nothing now.”
“Now?” he replied. “Nothing now.”
She looked at him without understanding.
She looked at him, confused.
“I know it is a heap worse for you,” he pursued, speaking slowly. “I knew it would be.”
“I know it's way worse for you,” he continued, speaking slowly. “I knew it would be.”
“But it is over!” she exclaimed again.
“But it’s over!” she exclaimed again.
He did not understand her now. He kissed her. “Did you think it was over?” he said simply. “There is some waiting still before us. I wish you did not have to wait alone. But it will not be long.” He was looking down, and did not see the happiness grow chilled upon her face, and then fade into bewildered fear. “I did my best,” he went on. “I think I did. I know I tried. I let him say to me before them all what no man has ever said, or ever will again. I kept thinking hard of you—with all my might, or I reckon I'd have killed him right there. And I gave him a show to change his mind. I gave it to him twice. I spoke as quiet as I am speaking to you now. But he stood to it. And I expect he knows he went too far in the hearing of others to go back on his threat. He will have to go on to the finish now.”
He didn’t understand her now. He kissed her. “Did you think it was over?” he said simply. “We still have some waiting ahead. I wish you didn’t have to wait alone. But it won’t be long.” He was looking down and didn’t see the happiness turn to cold confusion on her face, and then fade into scared bewilderment. “I did my best,” he continued. “I think I did. I know I tried. I let him say to me in front of everyone what no man has ever said, or will ever say again. I kept thinking hard about you—with all my strength, or I guess I would have killed him right there. And I gave him a chance to change his mind. I gave him that chance twice. I spoke as calmly as I'm speaking to you now. But he stood by it. And I expect he knows he went too far in front of others to back down from his threat. He will have to see it through to the end now.”
“The finish?” she echoed, almost voiceless.
“The finish?” she repeated, barely able to speak.
“Yes,” he answered very gently.
“Yes,” he responded softly.
Her dilated eyes were fixed upon him. “But—” she could scarce form utterance, “but you?”
Her wide eyes were locked on him. “But—” she could barely speak, “but you?”
“I have got myself ready,” he said. “Did you think—why, what did you think?”
“I’m all set,” he said. “What did you think—what did you really think?”
She recoiled a step. “What are you going—” She put her two hands to her head. “Oh, God!” she almost shrieked, “you are going—” He made a step, and would have put his arm round her, but she backed against the wall, staring speechless at him.
She stepped back. “What are you doing—” She put her hands on her head. “Oh my God!” she almost screamed, “you’re going to—” He moved closer, intending to put his arm around her, but she pressed against the wall, staring at him in shock.
“I am not going to let him shoot me,” he said quietly.
“I’m not going to let him shoot me,” he said softly.
“You mean—you mean—but you can come away!” she cried. “It's not too late yet. You can take yourself out of his reach. Everybody knows that you are brave. What is he to you? You can leave him in this place. I'll go with you anywhere. To any house, to the mountains, to anywhere away. We'll leave this horrible place together and—and—oh, won't you listen to me?” She stretched her hands to him. “Won't you listen?”
“You mean—you mean—but you can still escape!” she shouted. “It's not too late. You can get away from him. Everyone knows you’re brave. What does he mean to you? You can leave him here. I'll go with you anywhere. To any house, to the mountains, to anywhere away from here. We'll leave this awful place together and—and—oh, please listen to me!” She reached out her hands to him. “Please listen?”
He took her hands. “I must stay here.”
He took her hands. “I need to stay here.”
Her hands clung to his. “No, no, no. There's something else. There's something better than shedding blood in cold blood. Only think what it means! Only think of having to remember such a thing! Why, it's what they hang people for! It's murder!”
Her hands clung to his. “No, no, no. There's something else. There's something better than spilling blood without reason. Just think about what that really means! Imagine having to remember something like that! It's what they hang people for! It's murder!”
He dropped her hands. “Don't call it that name,” he said sternly.
He let go of her hands. “Don't call it that,” he said firmly.
“When there was the choice!” she exclaimed, half to herself, like a person stunned and speaking to the air. “To get ready for it when you have the choice!”
“When there was a choice!” she exclaimed, mostly to herself, like someone who was stunned and talking to the air. “To get ready for it when you have the choice!”
“He did the choosing,” answered the Virginian. “Listen to me. Are you listening?” he asked, for her gaze was dull.
“He made the choice,” said the Virginian. “Pay attention to me. Are you listening?” he asked, noticing her blank stare.
She nodded.
She agreed.
“I work hyeh. I belong hyeh. It's my life. If folks came to think I was a coward—”
“I work here. I belong here. It's my life. If people thought I was a coward—”
“Who would think you were a coward?”
“Who would think you're a coward?”
“Everybody. My friends would be sorry and ashamed, and my enemies would walk around saying they had always said so. I could not hold up my head again among enemies or friends.”
“Everyone. My friends would feel sorry and embarrassed, and my enemies would go around saying they always knew this would happen. I couldn't face anyone again, whether they were friends or foes.”
“When it was explained—”
"When it was clarified—"
“There'd be nothing to explain. There'd just be the fact.” He was nearly angry.
“There’s nothing to explain. There’s just the fact.” He was almost angry.
“There is a higher courage than fear of outside opinion,” said the New England girl.
“There’s a greater courage than being afraid of what others think,” said the New England girl.
Her Southern lover looked at her. “Cert'nly there is. That's what I'm showing in going against yours.”
Her Southern lover looked at her. “Of course there is. That's what I'm demonstrating by going against yours.”
“But if you know that you are brave, and if I know that you are brave, oh, my dear, my dear! what difference does the world make? How much higher courage to go your own course—”
“But if you know you’re brave, and if I know you’re brave, oh, my dear, my dear! what difference does it make to the world? How much greater is the courage to follow your own path—”
“I am goin' my own course,” he broke in. “Can't yu' see how it must be about a man? It's not for their benefit, friends or enemies, that I have got this thing to do. If any man happened to say I was a thief and I heard about it, would I let him go on spreadin' such a thing of me? Don't I owe my own honesty something better than that? Would I sit down in a corner rubbin' my honesty and whisperin' to it, 'There! there! I know you ain't a thief?' No, seh; not a little bit! What men say about my nature is not just merely an outside thing. For the fact that I let 'em keep on sayin' it is a proof I don't value my nature enough to shield it from their slander and give them their punishment. And that's being a poor sort of a jay.”
“I’m going my own way,” he interrupted. “Can’t you see how it must feel for a man? This isn’t about pleasing friends or enemies; I have something I need to do for myself. If someone called me a thief and I found out about it, would I just let him keep spreading that rumor about me? Don’t I owe my own integrity more than that? Would I just sit in a corner, patting my integrity and whispering to it, 'There, there! I know you’re not a thief?' No, sir; not at all! What people say about my character isn’t just some external issue. The fact that I let them keep saying it shows I don’t value my character enough to protect it from their lies and hold them accountable. And that’s a pretty weak way to be.”
She had grown very white.
She had become very pale.
“Can't yu' see how it must be about a man?” he repeated.
“Can't you see how this has to be about a man?” he repeated.
“I cannot,” she answered, in a voice that scarcely seemed her own. “If I ought to, I cannot. To shed blood in cold blood. When I heard about that last fall,—about the killing of those cattle thieves,—I kept saying to myself: 'He had to do it. It was a public duty.' And lying sleepless I got used to Wyoming being different from Vermont. But this—” she gave a shudder—“when I think of to-morrow, of you and me, and of— If you do this, there can be no to-morrow for you and me.”
“I can’t,” she replied, her voice barely sounding like herself. “Even if I should, I can’t. To take a life in cold blood. When I heard about that last fall—about the killing of those cattle thieves—I kept telling myself, ‘He had to do it. It was a public duty.’ And while lying awake, I accepted that Wyoming was different from Vermont. But this—” she shuddered—“when I think about tomorrow, about you and me, and of—If you go through with this, there will be no tomorrow for us.”
At these words he also turned white.
At those words, he also turned pale.
“Do you mean—” he asked, and could go no farther.
“Do you mean—” he asked, but he couldn't continue.
Nor could she answer him, but turned her head away.
Nor could she answer him, so she turned her head away.
“This would be the end?” he asked.
“Is this it?” he asked.
Her head faintly moved to signify yes.
Her head slightly nodded to indicate yes.
He stood still, his hand shaking a little. “Will you look at me and say that?” he murmured at length. She did not move. “Can you do it?” he said.
He stood still, his hand shaking slightly. “Will you look at me and say that?” he finally asked. She didn’t move. “Can you do it?” he asked.
His sweetness made her turn, but could not pierce her frozen resolve. She gazed at him across the great distance of her despair.
His kindness made her look, but couldn't break through her hardened determination. She stared at him from the vast space of her sadness.
“Then it is really so?” he said.
“Is it really true?” he said.
Her lips tried to form words, but failed.
Her lips tried to say something, but nothing came out.
He looked out of the window, and saw nothing but shadow. The blue of the mountains was now become a deep purple. Suddenly his hand closed hard.
He looked out the window and saw nothing but shadows. The blue of the mountains had turned into a deep purple. Suddenly, his hand clenched tightly.
“Good-by, then,” he said.
“Goodbye, then,” he said.
At that word she was at his feet, clutching him. “For my sake,” she begged him. “For my sake.”
At those words, she fell to his feet, holding onto him tightly. “For my sake,” she pleaded. “For my sake.”
A tremble passed through his frame. She felt his legs shake as she held them, and, looking up, she saw that his eyes were closed with misery. Then he opened them, and in their steady look she read her answer. He unclasped her hands from holding him, and raised her to her feet.
A shiver went through his body. She felt his legs tremble as she held them, and when she looked up, she saw that his eyes were closed in distress. Then he opened them, and in their steady gaze, she found her answer. He loosened her grip around him and helped her to her feet.
“I have no right to kiss you any more,” he said. And then, before his desire could break him down from this, he was gone, and she was alone.
“I don’t have the right to kiss you anymore,” he said. And then, before his desire could overwhelm him, he was gone, and she was left alone.
She did not fall, or totter, but stood motionless. And next—it seemed a moment and it seemed eternity—she heard in the distance a shot, and then two shots. Out of the window she saw people beginning to run. At that she turned and fled to her room, and flung herself face downward upon the floor.
She didn’t stumble or fall, but stood still. Then—what felt like both a moment and forever—she heard a gunshot in the distance, followed by two more shots. Looking out the window, she saw people starting to run. That made her turn and rush to her room, where she threw herself down on the floor, face first.
Trampas had departed into solitude from the saloon, leaving behind him his ULTIMATUM. His loud and public threat was town knowledge already, would very likely be county knowledge to-night. Riders would take it with them to entertain distant cabins up the river and down the river; and by dark the stage would go south with the news of it—and the news of its outcome. For everything would be over by dark. After five years, here was the end coming—coming before dark. Trampas had got up this morning with no such thought. It seemed very strange to look back upon the morning; it lay so distant, so irrevocable. And he thought of how he had eaten his breakfast. How would he eat his supper? For supper would come afterward. Some people were eating theirs now, with nothing like this before them. His heart ached and grew cold to think of them, easy and comfortable with plates and cups of coffee.
Trampas had walked away from the saloon into solitude, leaving his ULTIMATUM behind. His loud, public threat was already common knowledge in town and would likely spread to the county by tonight. Riders would take the news with them to entertain folks in cabins up and down the river, and by night, the stagecoach would head south with news of it—and what would come of it. Everything would be settled by dark. After five years, here was the end approaching—coming before nightfall. Trampas had woken up that morning without any thought of this. It felt strange to reflect on the morning; it seemed so far away, so unchangeable. He remembered how he had eaten his breakfast. How would he eat his dinner? Dinner would come later. Some people were enjoying theirs now, without any looming dread. His heart ached and turned cold at the thought of them, relaxed and comfortable with their plates and cups of coffee.
He looked at the mountains, and saw the sun above their ridges, and the shadow coming from their feet. And there close behind him was the morning he could never go back to. He could see it clearly; his thoughts reached out like arms to touch it once more, and be in it again. The night that was coming he could not see, and his eyes and his thoughts shrank from it. He had given his enemy until sundown. He could not trace the path which had led him to this. He remembered their first meeting—five years back, in Medicine Bow, and the words which at once began his hate. No, it was before any words; it was the encounter of their eyes. For out of the eyes of every stranger looks either a friend or an enemy, waiting to be known. But how had five years of hate come to play him such a trick, suddenly, to-day? Since last autumn he had meant sometime to get even with this man who seemed to stand at every turn of his crookedness, and rob him of his spoils. But how had he come to choose such a way of getting even as this, face to face? He knew many better ways; and now his own rash proclamation had trapped him. His words were like doors shutting him in to perform his threat to the letter, with witnesses at hand to see that he did so.
He looked at the mountains and saw the sun shining above their peaks and the shadow stretching out from their base. Right behind him was the morning he could never return to. He could see it clearly; his thoughts reached out like arms to touch it once more and be part of it again. The approaching night was something he couldn’t see, and both his eyes and thoughts recoiled from it. He had given his enemy until sundown. He couldn’t trace the path that had led him here. He remembered their first meeting—five years ago, in Medicine Bow, and the words that ignited his hatred. No, it wasn’t just the words; it was the moment their eyes met. From the eyes of every stranger looks either a friend or an enemy, waiting to be recognized. But how had five years of hatred played such a trick on him today? Since last autumn, he had planned to settle the score with this man, who seemed to appear around every corner of his life and take his victories. But how had he chosen such a direct way to get even, face to face? He knew of many better options; now his own impulsive claim had trapped him. His words were like doors shutting him in, forcing him to carry out his threat down to the last detail, with witnesses ready to see that he did.
Trampas looked at the sun and the shadow again. He had till sundown. The heart inside him was turning it round in this opposite way: it was to HIMSELF that in his rage he had given this lessening margin of grace. But he dared not leave town in all the world's sight after all the world had heard him. Even his friends would fall from him after such an act. Could he—the thought actually came to him—could he strike before the time set? But the thought was useless. Even if his friends could harbor him after such a deed, his enemies would find him, and his life would be forfeit to a certainty. His own trap was closing upon him.
Trampas looked at the sun and the shadow again. He had until sundown. The heart inside him was turning it around in a different way: it was to HIMSELF that in his anger he had given this reduced margin of grace. But he couldn’t leave town with everyone watching after all that everyone had heard him say. Even his friends would turn against him after such an act. Could he—the thought actually crossed his mind—could he strike before the appointed time? But that thought was pointless. Even if his friends could help him after such a deed, his enemies would find him, and his life would surely be forfeited. His own trap was closing in on him.
He came upon the main street, and saw some distance off the Virginian standing in talk with the bishop. He slunk between two houses, and cursed both of them. The sight had been good for him, bringing some warmth of rage back to his desperate heart. And he went into a place and drank some whiskey.
He reached the main street and noticed the Virginian talking to the bishop from a distance. He slipped between two houses and cursed them both. Seeing that had stirred some anger back into his desperate heart. Then he went into a place and had some whiskey.
“In your shoes,” said the barkeeper, “I'd be afraid to take so much.”
“In your position,” said the bartender, “I'd be worried about taking so much.”
But the nerves of Trampas were almost beyond the reach of intoxication, and he swallowed some more, and went out again. Presently he fell in with some of his brothers in cattle stealing, and walked along with them for a little.
But Trampas's nerves were nearly impervious to intoxication, so he drank more and went out again. Soon, he ran into some of his fellow cattle rustlers and walked alongside them for a while.
“Well, it will not be long now,” they said to him. And he had never heard words so desolate.
"Well, it won't be much longer now," they told him. And he had never heard words so hopeless.
“No,” he made out to say; “soon now.” Their cheerfulness seemed unearthly to him, and his heart almost broke beneath it.
“No,” he managed to say; “soon now.” Their happiness felt strange to him, and his heart nearly shattered under it.
“We'll have one to your success,” they suggested.
“We'll raise a toast to your success,” they suggested.
So with them he repaired to another place; and the sight of a man leaning against the bar made him start so that they noticed him. Then he saw that the man was a stranger whom he had never laid eyes on till now.
So, he went to another spot with them; and seeing a guy leaning against the bar startled him, catching their attention. Then he realized that the guy was a stranger he had never seen before.
“It looked like Shorty,” he said, and could have bitten his tongue off.
“It looked like Shorty,” he said, and almost bit his tongue off.
“Shorty is quiet up in the Tetons,” said a friend. “You don't want to be thinking about him. Here's how!”
“Shorty is keeping a low profile in the Tetons,” said a friend. “You don’t want to dwell on him. Here’s how!”
Then they clapped him on the back and he left them. He thought of his enemy and his hate, beating his rage like a failing horse, and treading the courage of his drink. Across a space he saw Wiggin, walking with McLean and Scipio. They were watching the town to see that his friends made no foul play.
Then they patted him on the back, and he walked away from them. He thought about his enemy and his anger, trying to control his rage like a struggling horse, relying on the courage from his drink. Across the way, he saw Wiggin walking with McLean and Scipio. They were keeping an eye on the town to make sure his friends didn’t pull any shady moves.
“We're giving you a clear field,” said Wiggin.
“We're giving you a clear shot,” said Wiggin.
“This race will not be pulled,” said McLean.
“This race won’t be canceled,” McLean said.
“Be with you at the finish,” said Scipio.
“Be with you at the finish,” said Scipio.
And they passed on. They did not seem like real people to him.
And they moved on. To him, they didn’t seem like real people.
Trampas looked at the walls and windows of the houses. Were they real? Was he here, walking in this street? Something had changed. He looked everywhere, and feeling it everywhere, wondered what this could be. Then he knew: it was the sun that had gone entirely behind the mountains, and he drew out his pistol.
Trampas stared at the walls and windows of the houses. Were they real? Was he really here, walking down this street? Something felt different. He looked around, sensing it everywhere, and wondered what was going on. Then it hit him: the sun had completely disappeared behind the mountains, and he pulled out his pistol.
The Virginian, for precaution, did not walk out of the front door of the hotel. He went through back ways, and paused once. Against his breast he felt the wedding ring where he had it suspended by a chain from his neck. His hand went up to it, and he drew it out and looked at it. He took it off the chain, and his arm went back to hurl it from him as far as he could. But he stopped and kissed it with one sob, and thrust it in his pocket. Then he walked out into the open, watching. He saw men here and there, and they let him pass as before, without speaking. He saw his three friends, and they said no word to him. But they turned and followed in his rear at a little distance, because it was known that Shorty had been found shot from behind. The Virginian gained a position soon where no one could come at him except from in front; and the sight of the mountains was almost more than he could endure, because it was there that he had been going to-morrow.
The Virginian, being cautious, didn’t walk out the front door of the hotel. He took the back routes and paused once. Against his chest, he felt the wedding ring suspended from a chain around his neck. He reached up to it, pulled it out, and looked at it. He took it off the chain, and his arm swung back to throw it as far as he could. But he hesitated, kissed it with a sob, and stuffed it in his pocket. Then he stepped outside, staying alert. He noticed a few men scattered about, and they let him pass without a word, just as before. He saw his three friends, who didn’t say anything to him, but they turned and followed a short distance behind him, knowing that Shorty had been found shot from behind. The Virginian soon found himself in a spot where no one could approach him except from the front; the sight of the mountains was almost unbearable, because that was where he had planned to go tomorrow.
“It is quite a while after sunset,” he heard himself say.
“It’s been a while since sunset,” he heard himself say.
A wind seemed to blow his sleeve off his arm, and he replied to it, and saw Trampas pitch forward. He saw Trampas raise his arm from the ground and fall again, and lie there this time, still. A little smoke was rising from the pistol on the ground, and he looked at his own, and saw the smoke flowing upward out of it.
A gust of wind seemed to knock his sleeve off his arm, and he responded to it, watching Trampas stumble forward. He saw Trampas lift his arm from the ground and then fall again, lying still this time. A bit of smoke was rising from the pistol on the ground, and he looked at his own, noticing the smoke billowing up from it.
“I expect that's all,” he said aloud.
“I guess that's everything,” he said out loud.
But as he came nearer Trampas, he covered him with his weapon. He stopped a moment, seeing the hand on the ground move. Two fingers twitched, and then ceased; for it was all. The Virginian stood looking down at Trampas.
But as he got closer to Trampas, he aimed his weapon at him. He paused for a moment, noticing the hand on the ground move. Two fingers twitched and then went still; that was it. The Virginian stood there, looking down at Trampas.
“Both of mine hit,” he said, once more aloud. “His must have gone mighty close to my arm. I told her it would not be me.”
“Both of mine hit,” he said again, speaking out loud. “His must have come really close to my arm. I told her it wouldn’t be me.”
He had scarcely noticed that he was being surrounded and congratulated. His hand was being shaken, and he saw it was Scipio in tears. Scipio's joy made his heart like lead within him. He was near telling his friend everything, but he did not.
He barely noticed that people were gathering around him and congratulating him. His hand was being shaken, and he saw that it was Scipio, who was in tears. Scipio's joy weighed heavily on his heart. He was close to telling his friend everything, but he held back.
“If anybody wants me about this,” he said, “I will be at the hotel.”
“If anyone needs me about this,” he said, “I’ll be at the hotel.”
“Who'll want you?” said Scipio. “Three of us saw his gun out.” And he vented his admiration. “You were that cool! That quick!”
“Who would want you?” said Scipio. “Three of us saw his gun out.” And he expressed his admiration. “You were so calm! So fast!”
“I'll see you boys again,” said the Virginian, heavily; and he walked away.
“I’ll see you guys again,” said the Virginian, seriously; and he walked away.
Scipio looked after him, astonished. “Yu' might suppose he was in poor luck,” he said to McLean.
Scipio watched him, amazed. “You’d think he was really unlucky,” he said to McLean.
The Virginian walked to the hotel, and stood on the threshold of his sweetheart's room. She had heard his step, and was upon her feet. Her lips were parted, and her eyes fixed on him, nor did she move, or speak.
The Virginian walked to the hotel and stood at the entrance of his sweetheart's room. She had heard his footsteps and was already on her feet. Her lips were slightly parted, and her eyes were locked onto him; she didn’t move or speak.
“Yu' have to know it,” said he. “I have killed Trampas.”
“You need to know this,” he said. “I killed Trampas.”
“Oh, thank God!” she said; and he found her in his arms. Long they embraced without speaking, and what they whispered then with their kisses, matters not.
“Oh, thank God!” she said, and he held her in his arms. They embraced for a long time without saying a word, and what they whispered with their kisses doesn't matter.
Thus did her New England conscience battle to the end, and, in the end, capitulate to love. And the next day, with the bishop's blessing, and Mrs. Taylor's broadest smile, and the ring on her finger, the Virginian departed with his bride into the mountains.
Thus did her New England conscience struggle until the very end and, ultimately, give in to love. The next day, with the bishop's blessing, Mrs. Taylor's biggest smile, and the ring on her finger, the Virginian left with his bride for the mountains.
XXXVI. AT DUNBARTON
For their first bridal camp he chose an island. Long weeks beforehand he had thought of this place, and set his heart upon it. Once established in his mind, the thought became a picture that he saw waking and sleeping. He had stopped at the island many times alone, and in all seasons; but at this special moment of the year he liked it best. Often he had added several needless miles to his journey that he might finish the day at this point, might catch the trout for his supper beside a certain rock upon its edge, and fall asleep hearing the stream on either side of him.
For their first bridal camp, he picked an island. He had thought about this place for weeks in advance and set his heart on it. Once it was clear in his mind, the idea became a vivid image that he saw both when he was awake and while he slept. He had visited the island many times alone, in all seasons; but during this particular time of year, he liked it the most. Often, he had taken several unnecessary detours just to end his day at this spot, to catch trout for his dinner by a specific rock on the edge, and to fall asleep listening to the stream on either side of him.
Always for him the first signs that he had gained the true world of the mountains began at the island. The first pine trees stood upon it; the first white columbine grew in their shade; and it seemed to him that he always met here the first of the true mountain air—the coolness and the new fragrance. Below, there were only the cottonwoods, and the knolls and steep foot-hills with their sage-brush, and the great warm air of the plains; here at this altitude came the definite change. Out of the lower country and its air he would urge his horse upward, talking to him aloud, and promising fine pasture in a little while.
For him, the first signs that he had truly entered the world of the mountains began at the island. The first pine trees stood there; the first white columbine grew in their shade; and it felt like he always experienced the first hint of real mountain air here—the coolness and the fresh scent. Down below, there were just the cottonwoods, the gentle hills, and the steep foothills with their sagebrush, along with the warm air of the plains; here at this elevation came the clear change. He would push his horse upward, leaving the lower country and its air behind, speaking to him out loud and promising great grazing ahead.
Then, when at length he had ridden abreast of the island pines, he would ford to the sheltered circle of his camp-ground, throw off the saddle and blanket from the horse's hot, wet back, throw his own clothes off, and, shouting, spring upon the horse bare, and with a rope for bridle, cross with him to the promised pasture. Here there was a pause in the mountain steepness, a level space of open, green with thick grass. Riding his horse to this, he would leap off him, and with the flat of his hand give him a blow that cracked sharp in the stillness and sent the horse galloping and gambolling to his night's freedom. And while the animal rolled in the grass, often his master would roll also, and stretch, and take the grass in his two hands, and so draw his body along, limbering his muscles after a long ride. Then he would slide into the stream below his fishing place, where it was deep enough for swimming, and cross back to his island, and dressing again, fit his rod together and begin his casting. After the darkness had set in, there would follow the lying drowsily with his head upon his saddle, the camp-fire sinking as he watched it, and sleep approaching to the murmur of the water on either side of him.
Then, once he had ridden alongside the island pines, he would cross over to the sheltered spot of his campsite, remove the saddle and blanket from the horse’s hot, sweaty back, take off his own clothes, and, shouting, leap onto the horse bareback, using a rope for a bridle, and ride to the promised pasture. Here, the steepness of the mountain leveled out into an open space filled with thick, green grass. After riding his horse to this spot, he would jump off and give it a sharp slap with the flat of his hand, making a loud crack in the stillness that sent the horse galloping off into the freedom of the night. While the horse rolled in the grass, he would often roll too, stretching out and pulling up the grass with his hands, loosening his muscles after a long ride. Then he would slide into the stream below his fishing spot, where it was deep enough for swimming, and swim back to his island. After getting dressed again, he would put his rod together and start casting. Once darkness fell, he would lie back drowsily with his head on his saddle, watching the campfire fade as sleep approached, accompanied by the gentle murmur of the water on either side of him.
So many visits to this island had he made, and counted so many hours of revery spent in its haunting sweetness, that the spot had come to seem his own. It belonged to no man, for it was deep in the unsurveyed and virgin wilderness; neither had he ever made his camp here with any man, nor shared with any the intimate delight which the place gave him. Therefore for many weeks he had planned to bring her here after their wedding, upon the day itself, and show her and share with her his pines and his fishing rock. He would bid her smell the first true breath of the mountains, would watch with her the sinking camp-fire, and with her listen to the water as it flowed round the island.
He had visited this island so many times and spent so many hours lost in its enchanting beauty that it felt like his own. It didn’t belong to anyone else because it was deep in the uncharted and untouched wilderness; he had never camped here with anyone else or shared the special joy it brought him. So, for weeks, he had planned to bring her here right after their wedding, on the very day, and introduce her to his pine trees and his favorite fishing spot. He wanted to let her experience the fresh scent of the mountains, watch the campfire fade together, and listen to the water flow around the island with her.
Until this wedding plan, it had by no means come home to him how deep a hold upon him the island had taken. He knew that he liked to go there, and go alone; but so little was it his way to scan himself, his mind, or his feelings (unless some action called for it), that he first learned his love of the place through his love of her. But he told her nothing of it. After the thought of taking her there came to him, he kept his island as something to let break upon her own eyes, lest by looking forward she should look for more than the reality.
Until this wedding plan, he hadn't realized just how deeply the island had affected him. He knew he enjoyed going there, especially by himself, but it wasn’t in his nature to reflect on his thoughts or feelings (unless he had to). He only understood his love for the place through his love for her. But he didn't share this with her. Once the idea of taking her there crossed his mind, he decided to keep the island as a surprise for her, wanting her to experience it for herself rather than expecting more than what it truly was.
Hence, as they rode along, when the houses of the town were shrunk to dots behind them, and they were nearing the gates of the foot-hills, she asked him questions. She hoped they would find a camp a long way from the town. She could ride as many miles as necessary. She was not tired. Should they not go on until they found a good place far enough within the solitude? Had he fixed upon any? And at the nod and the silence that he gave her for reply, she knew that he had thoughts and intentions which she must wait to learn.
As they rode along, with the town's houses becoming tiny dots behind them and the foot-hill gates approaching, she asked him questions. She wanted to find a campsite far from the town. She could ride as many miles as needed. She wasn’t tired. Shouldn’t they keep going until they found a good spot deep in the wilderness? Had he thought about any? When he nodded and stayed silent in response, she understood that he had ideas and plans that she would have to wait to discover.
They passed through the gates of the foot-hills, following the stream up among them. The outstretching fences and the widely trodden dust were no more. Now and then they rose again into view of the fields and houses down in the plain below. But as the sum of the miles and hours grew, they were glad to see the road less worn with travel, and the traces of men passing from sight. The ploughed and planted country, that quilt of many-colored harvests which they had watched yesterday, lay in another world from this where they rode now. No hand but nature's had sown these crops of yellow flowers, these willow thickets and tall cottonwoods. Somewhere in a passage of red rocks the last sign of wagon wheels was lost, and after this the trail became a wild mountain trail. But it was still the warm air of the plains, bearing the sage-brush odor and not the pine, that they breathed; nor did any forest yet cloak the shapes of the tawny hills among which they were ascending. Twice the steepness loosened the pack ropes, and he jumped down to tighten them, lest the horses should get sore backs. And twice the stream that they followed went into deep canyons, so that for a while they parted from it. When they came back to its margin for the second time, he bade her notice how its water had become at last wholly clear. To her it had seemed clear enough all along, even in the plain above the town. But now she saw that it flowed lustrously with flashes; and she knew the soil had changed to mountain soil. Lower down, the water had carried the slightest cloud of alkali, and this had dulled the keen edge of its transparence. Full solitude was around them now, so that their words grew scarce, and when they spoke it was with low voices. They began to pass nooks and points favorable for camping, with wood and water at hand, and pasture for the horses. More than once as they reached such places, she thought he must surely stop; but still he rode on in advance of her (for the trail was narrow) until, when she was not thinking of it, he drew rein and pointed.
They passed through the gates of the foothills, following the stream up among them. The sprawling fences and the well-trodden dust were gone. Occasionally, they would catch glimpses of the fields and houses in the plains below. But as the miles and hours added up, they were happy to see that the road was less traveled, with fewer signs of people. The plowed and planted landscape, that patchwork of colorful harvests they had seen yesterday, felt like a different world from where they were now. Only nature's hand had created these crops of yellow flowers, these willow thickets, and tall cottonwoods. Somewhere in a section of red rocks, the last evidence of wagon wheels disappeared, and after that, the trail turned into a rugged mountain path. Yet, the warm air of the plains was still around them, carrying the scent of sagebrush instead of pine; no forest yet covered the shapes of the tawny hills they were climbing. Twice the steepness loosened the pack ropes, and he jumped down to tighten them, to prevent the horses from getting sore backs. And twice the stream they were following plunged into deep canyons, causing them to temporarily separate from it. When they returned to the stream's edge for the second time, he urged her to notice how its water had finally become completely clear. To her, it had seemed clear enough all along, even in the plain above the town. But now she saw it flowing beautifully with glimmers, and she realized the soil had shifted to mountain soil. Lower down, the water had been clouded by a slight amount of alkali, which had dulled its sparkling clarity. Complete solitude surrounded them, making their words few, and when they spoke, it was in hushed tones. They began to pass spots ideal for camping, with wood, water, and pasture for the horses nearby. More than once, as they reached such places, she thought he would surely stop; but he continued riding ahead of her (since the trail was narrow) until, unexpectedly, he pulled back and pointed.
“What?” she asked timidly.
“What?” she asked nervously.
“The pines,” he answered.
"The pine trees," he answered.
She looked, and saw the island, and the water folding it with ripples and with smooth spaces. The sun was throwing upon the pine boughs a light of deepening red gold, and the shadow of the fishing rock lay over a little bay of quiet water and sandy shore. In this forerunning glow of the sunset, the pasture spread like emerald; for the dry touch of summer had not yet come near it. He pointed upward to the high mountains which they had approached, and showed her where the stream led into their first unfoldings.
She looked and saw the island, with the water wrapping around it in ripples and smooth patches. The sun cast a warm, deep red-gold light on the pine branches, and the shadow from the fishing rock stretched over a small bay of calm water and sandy beach. In the early glow of the sunset, the pasture looked vibrant like emerald; summer's dryness hadn’t touched it yet. He pointed up at the tall mountains they were getting close to and showed her where the stream flowed into their first slopes.
“To-morrow we shall be among them,” said he.
"Tomorrow we’ll be with them," he said.
“Then,” she murmured to him, “to-night is here?”
“Then,” she whispered to him, “is tonight here?”
He nodded for answer, and she gazed at the island and understood why he had not stopped before; nothing they had passed had been so lovely as this place.
He nodded in response, and she looked at the island and realized why he hadn't stopped before; nothing they had seen was as beautiful as this place.
There was room in the trail for them to go side by side; and side by side they rode to the ford and crossed, driving the packhorses in front of them, until they came to the sheltered circle, and he helped her down where the soft pine needles lay. They felt each other tremble, and for a moment she stood hiding her head upon his breast. Then she looked round at the trees, and the shores, and the flowing stream, and he heard her whispering how beautiful it was.
There was enough space on the trail for them to ride side by side, so they rode together to the river crossing, leading the packhorses in front of them, until they reached the sheltered area. He helped her down onto the soft pine needles. They both felt a shiver, and for a moment, she buried her head against his chest. Then she looked around at the trees, the banks, and the flowing stream, and he heard her whisper how beautiful it was.
“I am glad,” he said, still holding her. “This is how I have dreamed it would happen. Only it is better than my dreams.” And when she pressed him in silence, he finished, “I have meant we should see our first sundown here, and our first sunrise.”
“I’m glad,” he said, still holding her. “This is how I always imagined it would happen. Only it’s even better than my dreams.” And when she quietly urged him to continue, he added, “I meant that we should watch our first sunset here, and our first sunrise.”
She wished to help him take the packs from their horses, to make the camp together with him, to have for her share the building of the fire, and the cooking. She bade him remember his promise to her that he would teach her how to loop and draw the pack-ropes, and the swing-ropes on the pack-saddles, and how to pitch a tent. Why might not the first lesson be now? But he told her that this should be fulfilled later. This night he was to do all himself. And he sent her away until he should have camp ready for them. He bade her explore the island, or take her horse and ride over to the pasture, where she could see the surrounding hills and the circle of seclusion that they made.
She wanted to help him take the packs off their horses, to set up camp with him, to share in building the fire and cooking. She reminded him of his promise to teach her how to tie and untie the pack ropes, the swing ropes on the pack saddles, and how to pitch a tent. Why couldn't the first lesson be now? But he told her that would happen later. Tonight, he would handle everything himself. He sent her away until he had the camp ready for them. He told her to explore the island or take her horse and ride over to the pasture, where she could see the surrounding hills and the circle of seclusion they created.
“The whole world is far from here,” he said. And so she obeyed him, and went away to wander about in their hiding-place; nor was she to return, he told her, until he called her.
“The whole world is so far from here,” he said. So she listened to him and went off to explore their hiding spot; he also told her not to come back until he called for her.
Then at once, as soon as she was gone, he fell to. The packs and saddles came off the horses, which he turned loose upon the pasture on the main land. The tent was unfolded first. He had long seen in his mind where it should go, and how its white shape would look beneath the green of the encircling pines. The ground was level in the spot he had chosen, without stones or roots, and matted with the fallen needles of the pines. If there should come any wind, or storm of rain, the branches were thick overhead, and around them on three sides tall rocks and undergrowth made a barrier. He cut the pegs for the tent, and the front pole, stretching and tightening the rope, one end of it pegged down and one round a pine tree. When the tightening rope had lifted the canvas to the proper height from the ground, he spread and pegged down the sides and back, leaving the opening so that they could look out upon the fire and a piece of the stream beyond. He cut tufts of young pine and strewed them thickly for a soft floor in the tent, and over them spread the buffalo hide and the blankets. At the head he placed the neat sack of her belongings. For his own he made a shelter with crossed poles and a sheet of canvas beyond the first pines. He built the fire where its smoke would float outward from the trees and the tent, and near it he stood the cooking things and his provisions, and made this first supper ready in the twilight. He had brought much with him; but for ten minutes he fished, catching trout enough. When at length she came riding over the stream at his call, there was nothing for her to do but sit and eat at the table he had laid. They sat together, watching the last of the twilight and the gentle oncoming of the dusk. The final after-glow of day left the sky, and through the purple which followed it came slowly the first stars, bright and wide apart. They watched the spaces between them fill with more stars, while near them the flames and embers of their fire grew brighter. Then he sent her to the tent while he cleaned the dishes and visited the horses to see that they did not stray from the pasture. Some while after the darkness was fully come, he rejoined her. All had been as he had seen it in his thoughts beforehand: the pines with the setting sun upon them, the sinking camp-fire, and now the sound of the water as it flowed murmuring by the shores of the island.
Then, as soon as she left, he got started. He took the packs and saddles off the horses and let them roam free in the pasture on the mainland. He unfolded the tent first. He had imagined where it should be and how its white shape would look beneath the green of the surrounding pines. The ground was level in the spot he chose, clear of stones and roots, and covered in fallen pine needles. If the wind or rain came, the branches overhead were thick, and on three sides, tall rocks and bushes created a barrier. He cut the pegs for the tent and the front pole, stretching and tightening the rope, with one end pegged down and the other wrapped around a pine tree. Once the rope had lifted the canvas to the right height, he spread and secured the sides and back, leaving the entrance open so they could look out at the fire and a view of the stream beyond. He cut tufts of young pine and spread them thickly for a soft floor in the tent, then laid a buffalo hide and blankets over them. He placed her neatly packed sack at the head of the tent. For himself, he built a shelter with crossed poles and a sheet of canvas just past the first pines. He positioned the fire where its smoke would drift away from the trees and the tent, and nearby, he arranged the cooking supplies and his food, preparing their first supper as twilight set in. He had brought plenty with him, but he spent ten minutes fishing, catching enough trout. When she finally arrived, riding over the stream at his call, all she had to do was sit and eat at the table he had set. They sat together, watching as the last of the twilight faded and dusk gently approached. The final afterglow of day disappeared from the sky, and through the following purple, the first stars appeared slowly, bright and far apart. They watched as more stars filled the spaces between them, while the flames and embers of their fire grew brighter. Then he sent her to the tent while he cleaned the dishes and checked on the horses to make sure they didn’t wander off. Some time after complete darkness set in, he joined her. Everything had gone exactly as he had envisioned: the pines in the light of the setting sun, the dying campfire, and now the soothing sound of water flowing by the island's shores.
The tent opened to the east, and from it they watched together their first sunrise. In his thoughts he had seen this morning beforehand also: the waking, the gentle sound of the water murmuring ceaselessly, the growing day, the vision of the stream, the sense that the world was shut away far from them. So did it all happen, except that he whispered to her again:— “Better than my dreams.”
The tent faced the east, and together they watched their first sunrise. He had imagined this morning before: the waking up, the soft sound of the water constantly flowing, the day getting brighter, the view of the stream, the feeling that the world was far away from them. It all unfolded just like that, except he whispered to her again:— “Better than my dreams.”
They saw the sunlight begin upon a hilltop; and presently came the sun itself, and lakes of warmth flowed into the air, slowly filling the green solitude. Along the island shores the ripples caught flashes from the sun.
They watched as the sunlight started to appear over a hilltop; soon, the sun itself emerged, and waves of warmth spread through the air, gradually filling the lush solitude. Along the island shores, the ripples reflected flashes from the sun.
“I am going into the stream,” he said to her; and rising, he left her in the tent. This was his side of the island, he had told her last night; the other was hers, where he had made a place for her to bathe. When he was gone, she found it, walking through the trees and rocks to the water's edge. And so, with the island between them, the two bathed in the cold stream. When he came back, he found her already busy at their camp. The blue smoke of the fire was floating out from the trees, loitering undispersed in the quiet air, and she was getting their breakfast. She had been able to forestall him because he had delayed long at his dressing, not willing to return to her unshaven. She looked at his eyes that were clear as the water he had leaped into, and at his soft silk neckerchief, knotted with care.
“I’m heading into the stream,” he said to her, and standing up, he left her in the tent. This was his side of the island, he had explained to her the night before; the other side was hers, where he had set up a spot for her to bathe. Once he was gone, she found it, making her way through the trees and rocks to the water's edge. So, with the island between them, the two of them bathed in the cold stream. When he returned, he found her already busy at their campsite. The blue smoke from the fire was rising from the trees, lingering in the quiet air, and she was preparing their breakfast. She had gotten a head start because he had taken a long time getting dressed, not wanting to go back to her unshaven. She looked at his eyes, clear like the water he had jumped into, and at his soft silk neckerchief, tied with care.
“Do not let us ever go away from here!” she cried, and ran to him as he came. They sat long together at breakfast, breathing the morning breath of the earth that was fragrant with woodland moisture and with the pines. After the meal he could not prevent her helping him make everything clean. Then, by all customs of mountain journeys, it was time they should break camp and be moving before the heat of the day. But first, they delayed for no reason, save that in these hours they so loved to do nothing. And next, when with some energy he got upon his feet and declared he must go and drive the horses in, she asked, Why? Would it not be well for him to fish here, that they might be sure of trout at their nooning? And though he knew that where they should stop for noon, trout would be as sure as here, he took this chance for more delay.
“Don’t let us ever leave this place!” she exclaimed, running to him as he approached. They spent a long time together at breakfast, savoring the morning air filled with the fresh scent of the woods and pine trees. After the meal, he couldn’t stop her from helping him clean everything up. According to the usual mountain trip customs, it was time for them to pack up and move out before the day got too hot. But first, they lingered for no reason other than that they loved doing nothing during these moments. Later, when he finally stood up with some determination and said he needed to go round up the horses, she asked, “Why? Wouldn’t it be better for you to fish here so we can be sure of trout for lunch?” And even though he knew they would definitely catch trout where they planned to stop for lunch, he took this opportunity to delay further.
She went with him to his fishing rock, and sat watching him. The rock was tall, higher than his head when he stood. It jutted out halfway across the stream, and the water flowed round it in quick foam, and fell into a pool. He caught several fish; but the sun was getting high, and after a time it was plain the fish had ceased to rise.
She went with him to his fishing rock and sat watching him. The rock was tall, higher than his head when he stood. It jutted out halfway across the stream, and the water flowed around it in quick foam and fell into a pool. He caught several fish, but the sun was getting high, and after a while, it was clear that the fish had stopped biting.
Yet still he stood casting in silence, while she sat by and watched him. Across the stream, the horses wandered or lay down in their pasture. At length he said with half a sigh that perhaps they ought to go.
Yet he continued to fish in silence, while she sat nearby and watched him. Across the stream, the horses wandered or rested in their pasture. Finally, he said with a slight sigh that maybe they should head out.
“Ought?” she repeated softly.
“Should?” she repeated softly.
“If we are to get anywhere to-day,” he answered.
“If we're going to make any progress today,” he replied.
“Need we get anywhere?” she asked.
“Do we need to go anywhere?” she asked.
Her question sent delight through him like a flood. “Then you do not want to move camp to-day?” said he.
Her question filled him with joy. “So you don’t want to move camp today?” he asked.
She shook her head.
She nodded in disagreement.
At this he laid down his rod and came and sat by her. “I am very glad we shall not go till to-morrow,” he murmured.
At this, he set down his rod and came to sit beside her. “I’m really glad we won’t be leaving until tomorrow,” he said softly.
“Not to-morrow,” she said. “Nor next day. Nor any day until we must.” And she stretched her hands out to the island and the stream exclaiming, “Nothing can surpass this!”
“Not tomorrow,” she said. “Not the next day. Not any day until we have to.” And she stretched her hands out to the island and the stream, exclaiming, “Nothing can top this!”
He took her in his arms. “You feel about it the way I do,” he almost whispered. “I could not have hoped there'd be two of us to care so much.”
He held her close. “You feel the same way I do,” he nearly whispered. “I never expected there would be two of us who care this much.”
Presently, while they remained without speaking by the pool, came a little wild animal swimming round the rock from above. It had not seen them, nor suspected their presence. They held themselves still, watching its alert head cross through the waves quickly and come down through the pool, and so swim to the other side. There it came out on a small stretch of sand, turned its gray head and its pointed black nose this way and that, never seeing them, and then rolled upon its back in the warm dry sand. After a minute of rolling, it got on its feet again, shook its fur, and trotted away.
Right now, as they stayed silent by the pool, a small wild animal swam around the rock above. It hadn’t seen them and didn’t suspect they were there. They stayed still, watching its alert head quickly move through the waves and into the pool, swimming to the other side. Once there, it climbed out onto a small stretch of sand, turned its gray head and pointed black nose this way and that, still not noticing them, then rolled onto its back in the warm, dry sand. After a minute of rolling, it got back on its feet, shook its fur, and trotted away.
Then the bridegroom husband opened his shy heart deep down.
Then the husband opened his shy heart and laid it bare.
“I am like that fellow,” he said dreamily. “I have often done the same.” And stretching slowly his arms and legs, he lay full length upon his back, letting his head rest upon her. “If I could talk his animal language, I could talk to him,” he pursued. “And he would say to me: 'Come and roll on the sands. Where's the use of fretting? What's the gain in being a man? Come roll on the sands with me.' That's what he would say.” The Virginian paused. “But,” he continued, “the trouble is, I am responsible. If that could only be forgot forever by you and me!” Again he paused and went on, always dreamily. “Often when I have camped here, it has made me want to become the ground, become the water, become the trees, mix with the whole thing. Not know myself from it. Never unmix again. Why is that?” he demanded, looking at her. “What is it? You don't know, nor I don't. I wonder would everybody feel that way here?”
“I’m like that guy,” he said dreamily. “I’ve often felt the same way.” And stretching his arms and legs slowly, he lay back completely, letting his head rest on her. “If I could speak his animal language, I could talk to him,” he continued. “And he would say to me: 'Come and roll on the sand. Why stress about things? What’s the benefit of being human? Come roll on the sand with me.' That’s what he would say.” The Virginian paused. “But,” he went on, “the problem is, I have responsibilities. If only we could forget that forever, you and I!” He paused again and continued, still in a dreamy tone. “Often when I’ve camped here, I’ve felt like I want to become the ground, the water, the trees, merge with everything. Not know where I end and it begins. Never separate again. Why is that?” he asked, looking at her. “What is it? You don’t know, and neither do I. I wonder if everyone feels that way here?”
“I think not everybody,” she answered.
“I don’t think everyone,” she replied.
“No; none except the ones who understand things they can't put words to. But you did!” He put up a hand and touched her softly. “You understood about this place. And that's what makes it—makes you and me as we are now—better than my dreams. And my dreams were pretty good.”
“No; no one except those who grasp things they can’t express. But you did!” He raised a hand and gently touched her. “You understood this place. And that’s what makes it—makes you and me as we are now—better than my dreams. And my dreams were pretty great.”
He sighed with supreme quiet and happiness, and seemed to stretch his length closer to the earth. And so he lay, and talked to her as he had never talked to any one, not even to himself. Thus she learned secrets of his heart new to her: his visits here, what they were to him, and why he had chosen it for their bridal camp. “What I did not know at all,” he said, “was the way a man can be pining for—for this—and never guess what is the matter with him.”
He sighed with deep contentment and joy, stretching out closer to the ground. He lay there, talking to her in a way he had never spoken to anyone, not even to himself. Through this, she discovered secrets of his heart that were new to her: his visits here, what they meant to him, and why he had picked it as their wedding campsite. “What I had no clue about,” he said, “was how a man could be longing for—for this—and not even realize what was wrong with him.”
When he had finished talking, still he lay extended and serene; and she looked down at him and the wonderful change that had come over him, like a sunrise. Was this dreamy boy the man of two days ago? It seemed a distance immeasurable; yet it was two days only since that wedding eve when she had shrunk from him as he stood fierce and implacable. She could look back at that dark hour now, although she could not speak of it. She had seen destruction like sharp steel glittering in his eyes. Were these the same eyes? Was this youth with his black head of hair in her lap the creature with whom men did not trifle, whose hand knew how to deal death? Where had the man melted away to in this boy? For as she looked at him, he might have been no older than nineteen to-day. Not even at their first meeting—that night when his freakish spirit was uppermost—had he looked so young. This change their hours upon the island had wrought, filling his face with innocence.
When he finished talking, he still lay there calm and peaceful; she looked down at him and the amazing transformation that had taken place, like a sunrise. Was this dreamy guy really the man from two days ago? It felt like an endless distance; yet, it was only two days since that wedding night when she had recoiled from him as he stood fierce and unyielding. She could remember that dark moment now, even if she couldn’t talk about it. She had seen destruction like sharp steel shining in his eyes. Were these the same eyes? Was this young man with his black hair in her lap the one men didn’t mess with, whose hands were capable of bringing death? Where had the man gone in this boy? As she looked at him, he could have been no older than nineteen today. Not even during their first meeting—that night when his wild spirit was at its peak—had he looked so young. This change their time on the island had created filled his face with innocence.
By and by they made their nooning. In the afternoon she would have explored the nearer woods with him, or walked up the stream. But since this was to be their camp during several days, he made it more complete. He fashioned a rough bench and a table; around their tent he built a tall wind-break for better shelter in case of storm; and for the fire he gathered and cut much wood, and piled it up. So they were provided for, and so for six days and nights they stayed, finding no day or night long enough.
Eventually, they took their lunch break. In the afternoon, she would have liked to explore the nearby woods with him or stroll by the stream. But since this was going to be their campsite for several days, he made it more functional. He crafted a simple bench and a table; around their tent, he built a tall windbreak for better protection in case of storms; and for the fire, he collected and chopped lots of wood, stacking it neatly. So they were set up, and for six days and nights they stayed, feeling like no day or night was long enough.
Once his hedge of boughs did them good service, for they had an afternoon of furious storm. The wind rocked the pines and ransacked the island, the sun went out, the black clouds rattled, and white bolts of lightning fell close by. The shower broke through the pine branches and poured upon the tent. But he had removed everything inside from where it could touch the canvas and so lead the water through, and the rain ran off into the ditch he had dug round the tent. While they sat within, looking out upon the bounding floods and the white lightning, she saw him glance at her apprehensively, and at once she answered his glance.
Once his hedge of branches served them well, as they faced a fierce storm that afternoon. The wind shook the pines and wreaked havoc on the island, the sun disappeared, dark clouds rolled in, and bright flashes of lightning struck nearby. The rain broke through the pine branches and poured down on the tent. But he had moved everything inside so it wouldn’t touch the canvas and cause leaks, and the rain flowed into the ditch he had dug around the tent. As they sat inside, watching the rushing water and the bright lightning outside, she noticed him glance at her nervously, and immediately she met his gaze.
“I am not afraid,” she said. “If a flame should consume us together now, what would it matter?”
“I’m not afraid,” she said. “If a fire were to burn us both right now, what would it matter?”
And so they sat watching the storm till it was over, he with his face changed by her to a boy's, and she leavened with him.
And so they sat watching the storm until it passed, he with his face changed by her to that of a boy, and she brightened with him.
When at last they were compelled to leave the island, or see no more of the mountains, it was not a final parting. They would come back for the last night before their journey ended. Furthermore, they promised each other like two children to come here every year upon their wedding day, and like two children they believed that this would be possible. But in after years they did come, more than once, to keep their wedding day upon the island, and upon each new visit were able to say to each other, “Better than our dreams.”
When they finally had to leave the island, facing the chance of never seeing the mountains again, it wasn’t a final goodbye. They planned to return for one last night before their journey ended. They also promised each other, like two kids, to come back every year on their wedding day, and they truly believed they could make it happen. In the years that followed, they did come back more than once to celebrate their wedding day on the island, and with each new visit, they could say to each other, “Better than our dreams.”
For thirty days by the light of the sun and the camp-fire light they saw no faces except their own; and when they were silent it was all stillness, unless the wind passed among the pines, or some flowing water was near them. Sometimes at evening they came upon elk, or black-tailed deer, feeding out in the high parks of the mountains; and once from the edge of some concealing timber he showed her a bear, sitting with an old log lifted in its paws. She forbade him to kill the bear, or any creature that they did not require. He took her upward by trail and canyon, through the unfooted woods and along dwindling streams to their headwaters, lakes lying near the summit of the range, full of trout, with meadows of long grass and a thousand flowers, and above these the pinnacles of rock and snow.
For thirty days, under the sun and the campfire's glow, they only saw their own faces; when they were quiet, everything was still, except for the wind rustling through the pines or the sound of nearby running water. Sometimes in the evenings, they encountered elk or black-tailed deer grazing in the high mountain meadows; once, he pointed out a bear from behind some trees, sitting with an old log in its paws. She told him not to kill the bear or any creature they didn’t need. He led her up trails and canyons, through untouched woods and alongside shrinking streams to their sources—lakes near the mountain's peak, teeming with trout, surrounded by meadows of tall grass and a thousand flowers, with rocky, snow-capped peaks towering above.
They made their camps in many places, delaying several days here, and one night there, exploring the high solitudes together, and sinking deep in their romance. Sometimes when he was at work with their horses, or intent on casting his brown hackle for a fish, she would watch him with eyes that were fuller of love than of understanding. Perhaps she never came wholly to understand him; but in her complete love for him she found enough. He loved her with his whole man's power. She had listened to him tell her in words of transport, “I could enjoy dying”; yet she loved him more than that. He had come to her from a smoking pistol, able to bid her farewell—and she could not let him go. At the last white-hot edge of ordeal, it was she who renounced, and he who had his way. Nevertheless she found much more than enough, in spite of the sigh that now and again breathed through her happiness when she would watch him with eyes fuller of love than of understanding.
They set up their camps in various spots, staying a few days here and one night there, exploring the vast wilderness together and getting lost in their romance. Sometimes, when he was busy tending to their horses or focused on fishing with his brown hackle, she would watch him with eyes filled with more love than understanding. Maybe she never fully understood him, but her complete love for him was enough. He loved her with everything he had. She had listened as he passionately told her, “I could enjoy dying,” yet her love for him was even greater. He had come to her from a dangerous situation, able to say goodbye—and she couldn't let him go. In the end, during the final test of their relationship, it was she who let go, while he got what he wanted. Still, despite the occasional sigh that interrupted her happiness as she watched him with those eyes full of love, she found more than enough.
They could not speak of that grim wedding eve for a long while after; but the mountains brought them together upon all else in the world and their own lives. At the end they loved each other doubly more than at the beginning, because of these added confidences which they exchanged and shared. It was a new bliss to her to know a man's talk and thoughts, to be given so much of him; and to him it was a bliss still greater to melt from that reserve his lonely life had bred in him. He never would have guessed so much had been stored away in him, unexpressed till now. They did not want to go to Vermont and leave these mountains, but the day came when they had to turn their backs upon their dream. So they came out into the plains once more, well established in their familiarity, with only the journey still lying between themselves and Bennington.
They couldn't talk about that grim wedding eve for a long time after, but the mountains brought them together more than anything else in the world and in their own lives. In the end, they loved each other even more than at the beginning because of the deeper confidences they shared. It was a new joy for her to know a man's thoughts and words, to be given so much of him; and for him, it was an even greater joy to break free from the reserve his lonely life had created. He never would have guessed how much he had kept inside, unexpressed until now. They didn’t want to leave these mountains and go to Vermont, but the day came when they had to turn their backs on their dream. So, they returned to the plains once more, familiar now, with only the journey left between them and Bennington.
“If you could,” she said, laughing. “If only you could ride home like this.”
“If you could,” she said, laughing. “If only you could ride home like this.”
“With Monte and my six-shooter?” he asked. “To your mother?”
“With Monte and my handgun?” he asked. “To your mom?”
“I don't think mother could resist the way you look on a horse.”
"I don't think Mom could resist how you look on a horse."
But he said, “It's this way she's fearing I will come.”
But he said, “It's this way she's afraid I'll come.”
“I have made one discovery,” she said. “You are fonder of good clothes than I am.”
“I’ve made one discovery,” she said. “You care more about nice clothes than I do.”
He grinned. “I cert'nly like 'em. But don't tell my friends. They would say it was marriage. When you see what I have got for Bennington's special benefit, you—why, you'll just trust your husband more than ever.”
He grinned. “I definitely like them. But don’t tell my friends. They would say it was love. When you see what I have for Bennington's special event, you—well, you’ll just trust your husband more than ever.”
She undoubtedly did. After he had put on one particular suit, she arose and kissed him where he stood in it.
She definitely did. After he put on that specific suit, she got up and kissed him while he stood there in it.
“Bennington will be sorrowful,” he said. “No wild-west show, after all. And no ready-made guy, either.” And he looked at himself in the glass with unbidden pleasure.
“Bennington is going to be sad,” he said. “No wild-west show, after all. And no pre-made guy, either.” And he glanced at himself in the mirror with unexpected pleasure.
“How did you choose that?” she asked. “How did you know that homespun was exactly the thing for you?”
“How did you pick that?” she asked. “How did you know that homespun was exactly right for you?”
“Why, I have been noticing. I used to despise an Eastern man because his clothes were not Western. I was very young then, or maybe not so very young, as very—as what you saw I was when you first came to Bear Creek. A Western man is a good thing. And he generally knows that. But he has a heap to learn. And he generally don't know that. So I took to watching the Judge's Eastern visitors. There was that Mr. Ogden especially, from New Yawk—the gentleman that was there the time when I had to sit up all night with the missionary, yu' know. His clothes pleased me best of all. Fit him so well, and nothing flash. I got my ideas, and when I knew I was going to marry you, I sent my measure East—and I and the tailor are old enemies now.”
“Yeah, I’ve been noticing. I used to look down on an Eastern guy because his clothes weren't Western. I was pretty young then, or maybe not that young, like when you first came to Bear Creek. A Western man is a good thing. And he usually knows that. But he has a lot to learn. And he typically doesn’t realize that. So I started paying attention to the Judge's Eastern visitors. There was Mr. Ogden, especially, from New York—the guy who was there that time when I had to stay up all night with the missionary, you know. I liked his clothes the most. They fit him perfectly, and they weren't flashy. I got my ideas, and when I figured I was going to marry you, I sent my measurements East—and now the tailor and I are old enemies.”
Bennington probably was disappointed. To see get out of the train merely a tall man with a usual straw hat, and Scotch homespun suit of a rather better cut than most in Bennington—this was dull. And his conversation—when he indulged in any—seemed fit to come inside the house.
Bennington was probably disappointed. To see just a tall man step off the train wearing a typical straw hat and a Scotch homespun suit that was a bit better tailored than most in Bennington—this was underwhelming. And his conversation—whenever he chose to engage—felt more suitable for inside the house.
Mrs. Flynt took her revenge by sowing broadcast her thankfulness that poor Sam Bannett had been Molly's rejected suitor. He had done so much better for himself. Sam had married a rich Miss Van Scootzer, of the second families of Troy; and with their combined riches this happy couple still inhabit the most expensive residence in Hoosic Falls.
Mrs. Flynt got back at everyone by openly expressing her gratitude that poor Sam Bannett had been Molly's rejected choice. He had truly improved his situation. Sam married a wealthy Miss Van Scootzer, from one of Troy's prominent families; and with their combined wealth, this happy couple still lives in the most expensive house in Hoosic Falls.
But most of Bennington soon began to say that Molly's cow-boy could be invited anywhere and hold his own. The time came when they ceased to speak of him as a cow-boy, and declared that she had shown remarkable sense. But this was not quite yet.
But soon, most of Bennington started saying that Molly's cowboy could be invited anywhere and hold his own. The time came when they stopped referring to him as a cowboy and claimed that she had shown remarkable judgment. But this wasn't quite yet.
Did this bride and groom enjoy their visit to her family? Well—well, they did their best. Everybody did their best, even Sarah Bell. She said that she found nothing to object to in the Virginian; she told Molly so. Her husband Sam did better than that. He told Molly he considered that she was in luck. And poor Mrs. Wood, sitting on the sofa, conversed scrupulously and timidly with her novel son-in-law, and said to Molly that she was astonished to find him so gentle. And he was undoubtedly fine-looking; yes, very handsome. She believed that she would grow to like the Southern accent. Oh, yes! Everybody did their best; and, dear reader, if ever it has been your earthly portion to live with a number of people who were all doing their best, you do not need me to tell you what a heavenly atmosphere this creates.
Did the bride and groom have a good time visiting her family? Well, they really tried their best. Everyone did their best, even Sarah Bell. She mentioned that she had no complaints about the Virginian; she told Molly that. Her husband Sam went a step further. He told Molly that she was lucky. And poor Mrs. Wood, sitting on the sofa, chatted carefully and shyly with her new son-in-law and told Molly that she was surprised to find him so kind. And he was definitely good-looking; yes, very handsome. She thought she might come to like the Southern accent. Oh, yes! Everyone did their best; and, dear reader, if you've ever had the experience of living with a group of people all trying their hardest, you know how wonderful that atmosphere can be.
And then the bride and groom went to see the old great-aunt over at Dunbarton.
And then the bride and groom went to visit the old great-aunt in Dunbarton.
Their first arrival, the one at Bennington, had been thus: Sam Bell had met them at the train, and Mrs. Wood, waiting in her parlor, had embraced her daughter and received her son-in-law. Among them they had managed to make the occasion as completely mournful as any family party can be, with the window blinds up. “And with you present, my dear,” said Sam Bell to Sarah, “the absence of a coffin was not felt.”
Their first arrival, the one at Bennington, went like this: Sam Bell met them at the train, and Mrs. Wood, waiting in her living room, hugged her daughter and welcomed her son-in-law. Together, they managed to make the occasion as somber as any family gathering can be, with the window blinds up. "And with you here, my dear," said Sam Bell to Sarah, "we didn’t even notice the lack of a coffin."
But at Dunbarton the affair went off differently. The heart of the ancient lady had taught her better things. From Bennington to Dunbarton is the good part of a day's journey, and they drove up to the gate in the afternoon. The great-aunt was in her garden, picking some August flowers, and she called as the carriage stopped, “Bring my nephew here, my dear, before you go into the house.”
But at Dunbarton, things turned out differently. The heart of the old lady had taught her better lessons. The journey from Bennington to Dunbarton takes up most of a day, and they arrived at the gate in the afternoon. The great-aunt was in her garden, picking some late summer flowers, and she called out as the carriage stopped, “Bring my nephew over here, dear, before you go into the house.”
At this, Molly, stepping out of the carriage, squeezed her husband's hand. “I knew that she would be lovely,” she whispered to him. And then she ran to her aunt's arms, and let him follow. He came slowly, hat in hand.
At this, Molly, stepping out of the carriage, squeezed her husband's hand. “I knew she would be beautiful,” she whispered to him. Then she ran into her aunt's arms, letting him follow. He came slowly, hat in hand.
The old lady advanced to meet him, trembling a little, and holding out her hand to him. “Welcome, nephew,” she said. “What a tall fellow you are, to be sure. Stand off, sir, and let me look at you.”
The old lady approached him, shaking a bit, and reached out her hand. “Welcome, nephew,” she said. “You’re a tall guy, for sure. Step back, let me get a good look at you.”
The Virginian obeyed, blushing from his black hair to his collar.
The Virginian complied, turning red from his black hair to his collar.
Then his new relative turned to her niece, and gave her a flower. “Put this in his coat, my dear,” she said. “And I think I understand why you wanted to marry him.”
Then his new relative turned to her niece and handed her a flower. “Put this in his coat, dear,” she said. “And I think I get why you wanted to marry him.”
After this the maid came and showed them to their rooms. Left alone in her garden, the great-aunt sank on a bench and sat there for some time; for emotion had made her very weak.
After this, the maid came and showed them to their rooms. Left alone in her garden, the great-aunt sank onto a bench and sat there for a while; the emotion had made her feel very weak.
Upstairs, Molly, sitting on the Virginian's knee, put the flower in his coat, and then laid her head upon his shoulder.
Upstairs, Molly, sitting on the Virginian's lap, placed the flower in his coat and then rested her head on his shoulder.
“I didn't know old ladies could be that way,” he said. “D' yu' reckon there are many?”
“I didn't know old ladies could be like that,” he said. “Do you think there are many?”
“Oh, I don't know,” said the girl. “I'm so happy!”
“Oh, I don't know,” the girl said. “I'm really happy!”
Now at tea, and during the evening, the great-aunt carried out her plans still further. At first she did the chief part of the talking herself. Nor did she ask questions about Wyoming too soon. She reached that in her own way, and found out the one thing that she desired to know. It was through General Stark that she led up to it.
Now at tea, and throughout the evening, the great-aunt continued to implement her plans. At first, she handled most of the conversation herself. She didn’t ask about Wyoming too quickly. She brought it up in her own way and discovered the one thing she wanted to know. It was through General Stark that she guided the discussion toward it.
“There he is,” she said, showing the family portrait. “And a rough time he must have had of it now and then. New Hampshire was full of fine young men in those days. But nowadays most of them have gone away to seek their fortunes in the West. Do they find them, I wonder?”
“There he is,” she said, pointing to the family portrait. “And he must have had a tough time every now and then. New Hampshire was full of great young guys back then. But these days, most of them have left to chase their fortunes in the West. I wonder if they actually find them?”
“Yes, ma'am. All the good ones do.”
“Yes, ma'am. All the good ones do.”
“But you cannot all be—what is the name?—Cattle Kings.”
“But you can't all be—what's the term?—Cattle Kings.”
“That's having its day, ma'am, right now. And we are getting ready for the change—some of us are.”
“That's trending right now, ma'am. And some of us are getting ready for the change.”
“And what may be the change, and when is it to come?”
“And what could the change be, and when will it happen?”
“When the natural pasture is eaten off,” he explained. “I have seen that coming a long while. And if the thieves are going to make us drive our stock away, we'll drive it. If they don't, we'll have big pastures fenced, and hay and shelter ready for winter. What we'll spend in improvements, we'll more than save in wages. I am well fixed for the new conditions. And then, when I took up my land, I chose a place where there is coal. It will not be long before the new railroad needs that.”
“When the natural pasture is depleted,” he explained. “I’ve seen that coming for a while. And if the thieves are going to force us to move our livestock, we’ll move them. If they don’t, we’ll have large pastures fenced off, and hay and shelter prepared for winter. What we invest in improvements will save us even more in wages. I’m well-prepared for the new conditions. Plus, when I chose my land, I picked a spot where there’s coal. It won’t be long before the new railroad will need that.”
Thus the old lady learned more of her niece's husband in one evening than the Bennington family had ascertained during his whole sojourn with them. For by touching upon Wyoming and its future, she roused him to talk. He found her mind alive to Western questions: irrigation, the Indians, the forests; and so he expanded, revealing to her his wide observation and his shrewd intelligence. He forgot entirely to be shy. She sent Molly to bed, and kept him talking for an hour. Then she showed him old things that she was proud of, “because,” she said, “we, too, had something to do with making our country. And now go to Molly, or you'll both think me a tiresome old lady.”
So the old lady got to know more about her niece's husband in one evening than the Bennington family had during his entire stay with them. By mentioning Wyoming and its future, she got him talking. He realized she was engaged with Western issues: irrigation, the Indians, the forests; and so he opened up, sharing his extensive insights and sharp intelligence. He completely forgot to be shy. She sent Molly to bed and kept him chatting for an hour. Then she showed him some cherished items from the past, saying, “because, we, too, had a part in building our country. Now go to Molly, or you’ll both think I’m a boring old lady.”
“I think—” he began, but was not quite equal to expressing what he thought, and suddenly his shyness flooded him again.
“I think—” he started, but he couldn’t quite find the words to express his thoughts, and suddenly his shyness overwhelmed him again.
“In that case, nephew,” said she, “I'm afraid you'll have to kiss me good night.”
“In that case, nephew,” she said, “I guess you’ll have to kiss me good night.”
And so she dismissed him to his wife, and to happiness greater than either of them had known since they had left the mountains and come to the East. “He'll do,” she said to herself, nodding.
And so she sent him back to his wife, and to a happiness that was greater than either of them had experienced since they left the mountains and moved to the East. “He'll be fine,” she said to herself, nodding.
Their visit to Dunbarton was all happiness and reparation for the doleful days at Bennington. The old lady gave much comfort and advice to her niece in private, and when they came to leave, she stood at the front door holding both their hands a moment.
Their visit to Dunbarton was filled with joy and healing after the sad days at Bennington. The old lady offered a lot of comfort and advice to her niece privately, and when it was time to leave, she stood at the front door, holding both of their hands for a moment.
“God bless you, my dears,” she told them. “And when you come next time, I'll have the nursery ready.”
“God bless you, my dears,” she said to them. “And when you come next time, I'll have the nursery all set up.”
And so it happened that before she left this world, the great-aunt was able to hold in her arms the first of their many children.
And so it happened that before she left this world, the great-aunt was able to hold in her arms the first of their many children.
Judge Henry at Sunk Creek had his wedding present ready. His growing affairs in Wyoming needed his presence in many places distant from his ranch, and he made the Virginian his partner. When the thieves prevailed at length, as they did, forcing cattle owners to leave the country or be ruined, the Virginian had forestalled this crash. The herds were driven away to Montana. Then, in 1889, came the cattle war, when, after putting their men in office, and coming to own some of the newspapers, the thieves brought ruin on themselves as well. For in a broken country there is nothing left to steal.
Judge Henry at Sunk Creek had his wedding gift ready. His expanding business in Wyoming required him to be in various far-off places from his ranch, so he made the Virginian his partner. When the thieves eventually won, as they did, forcing cattle owners to either leave the area or face destruction, the Virginian had already taken steps to avoid this disaster. The herds were driven off to Montana. Then, in 1889, the cattle war occurred, when the thieves, after placing their people in power and owning some newspapers, ended up causing their own downfall as well. In a ruined land, there’s nothing left to steal.
But the railroad came, and built a branch to that land of the Virginian's where the coal was. By that time he was an important man, with a strong grip on many various enterprises, and able to give his wife all and more than she asked or desired.
But the railroad arrived and built a line to that part of Virginia where the coal was. By then, he had become an important man, with a solid hold on various businesses, and could provide his wife with everything she wanted and more.
Sometimes she missed the Bear Creek days, when she and he had ridden together, and sometimes she declared that his work would kill him. But it does not seem to have done so. Their eldest boy rides the horse Monte; and, strictly between ourselves, I think his father is going to live a long while.
Sometimes she missed the Bear Creek days when she and he had ridden together, and sometimes she said that his work would be the death of him. But it doesn’t seem to have done that. Their oldest son rides the horse Monte; and, just between us, I think his father is going to live a long time.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!